《Genius Girl》


 Chapter -1 - The Twins

    Chapter -1 - The Twins


    Different types of medical equipment were all over the cold room. A hospital bed next to the wall had a small girl unconsciouslyying on it. An IV was pinned in her arm, supplying her enough nutrients to survive the day. Electrodes were attached on the small girl''s body, checking her heartbeat and brain waves. The sound of the heart monitor, beeping casually bounced around the four walls of the secluded white room.


    The room was considered to be cold for normal people, but the girl on the bed only had a hospital gown, her skin didn''t show that she was bothered by the coldness of the room.


    The white and thick door was pushed open by a middle-aged man in a doctor coat, a ck tag was pinned on the right side of his white coat with a Dr. R, Lee name imprinted on it.


    His hair was merely bald, pale face showed that he didn''t have a proper sleep for days. He walked towards the unconscious girl, her medical chart and a pen were on his hand.


    He stopped next to the bed, checking the result of her heartbeat.


    ''Normal'' he murmured and then looked at the girl.


    Danie Chen ¨C a ten-year-old kid.


    His bushy eyebrows creased as he deeply stared at the girl.


    He was known as Dr. Roman Lee, a neurologist. He had just finished his internship when he met another neurologist in New York, Arthur Schmidt. He heard him talking about the twins who survived with a chip in their heads. He finds it normal at first since, in the modern days, people who had been shot in the head could survive with a bullet in their skull.


    After some years of working with him, heter found out the dirty secrets on how the chip was installed in the kid''s brain and since then, greediness invaded his mind.


    Danie Chen and her brother Danny Chen were extraordinary, in what part, he doesn''t know yet.


    With years of searching and experimenting, Dr. Lee couldn''t find anyone who could survive and live with a chip in their head like the Danie and Danny.


    He looked at Danie''s skull x-ray. It clearly showed that the chip was in her brain, yet it didn''t cause her brain to work abnormally, it had be part of her brain.


    Despite the room''s cold temperature, sweat formed on his forehead.


    Roman''s hands stretched to open her eyes, and seeing her ck iris ¨C hiding the border of her pupil, has brought shiver on his skin.


    Her eyes were like a ck pit, so ck that anyone''s soul would want to leave their bodies by just staring at her.


    Roman blinked his eyes and slowly shook his head, he took in a deep breath and picked up Danie''s petite right arm.


    The girl and her twin brother Danny Chen were the same. They both have ch.i.p.s in their brain. After years of following them, Roman realized how special they were. He had nned to take them for some years now. He wants to make sure that everything is settled before taking them.


    With the help of his employer, Roman was able to take the kids without a problem and even had his research financed by his boss.


    He was working with different people. After he gets all the information he needed, he will go to the people who would be more beneficial to him.


    The girl has been unconscious for months, and everything was normal to her. Heartbeat, brain waves and even her organs were functioning properly just like a normal person but what intrigued him the most was her eyes. Same thing with Danie''s brother, though the boy has been awake since they took them.


    He couldn''t find out the difference between the twins. Based on what he had observed, Danny''s eyes were changing depends on the topic. He tried negotiating with him to work and cooperate but the boy was stubborn. Danny had tried escaping to look for his sister but due to tight security he couldn''t, every corner has a camera, checking everyone''s movement.


    After some months, the only thing he finds out was that their eyes were changing their color. The boy was uncooperative while the girl was unconscious so he couldn''t do anything than to wait.


    He was about to turn around when the heart monitor started beating abnormally, he hastily looked at the girl and saw her slowly opening her eyes.


    ''Where am I?'' the girl asked in a faint tone.


    ''Danie? Can you hear me?'' his voice stuttered, seeing her eyes gradually changing its color has made him anxious.


    The girl looked at him, her eyes, which had now turned and stayed in ck ¨C stared deeply into his eyes.


    Danie stared at him, not blinking while the heart monitor showed that her heartbeat has increased abnormally.


    ''What have you done to my brother?'' she spoke with the same level of a faint voice.


    ''What?'' Roman asked in perplexity.


    ''What do you remember Danie?''


    The girl - without blinking stared at the white ceiling.


    With a calm t voice, the girl spoke, ''I remembered you. You once visited my house. My mom pleaded at you and then you went to my house and,'' Danie stopped. Her eyes, staring at the ceiling went back to look at him, her irises have be green, and it amused him to see the process.


    He remembered the day he first visited the girl''s house. It was eight years ago, the time he learned everything about the twins. He approached Danie''s mother and asked her to let him check on the twin but the woman rejected him, causing him to spout some threatening words.


    Danie''s mother pleaded at him to keep their location and identities, he left that night without ensuring that he will not tell anyone about them but since that day, after he heard the story from Danie''s mother''s lips, he became haunted into getting the twins.


    ''How long have I been unconscious?''


    ''Three months,'' Roman replied, a little nervous but masking it with a serious face.


    ''Can I go home now?''


    Roman''s face wrinkled in perplexity, wondering why the girl was not asking why she was here or why did he take her.


    ''I will let you go but I need to check your brain. You have a chip and I want to help you that is if you will cooperate,'' thinking that Danie was just a kid he can manipte, Roman''s lips curved a smile.


    ''What do you need me to do?''


    ''I know that having the chip in your head causes some side effect. Aside from your eyes changing their colors, what are the other things your body could do?'' he asked while sitting on the chair next to the bed.


    Danie became silent, drowning him with her stares.


    ''Could you please take me to my brother?'' there was a note of pleading strained in her voice.


    ''I will. So, your brother has told me about his capabilities, so tell, what can you Danie?'' he was leaning closer to her, checking for her reaction.


    ''You are lying,''


    ''What?''


    ''My brother didn''t tell you anything. So please take me to him. We are just normal kids, we didn''t even know that we have a chip in our head,'' Roman doesn''t know whether she''s telling the truth or not, her innocent expression tells him that she''s telling the truth, but the years of following them said something different.


    He had someone to tail Danie''s family, and he found out that they had visited the hospital numerous times to check the ch.i.p.s in their heads. So it''s either, the girl is lying, or the man he hired had given him the wrong information.


    ''How can you say that he didn''t tell me anything? You were unconscious,'' he dubiously asked.


    The girl became silent once again, and this time, she turned her head to look at her slightly raised arm.


    ''People are pathetic,'' Danie said in a calm voice.


    ''What?''


    ''They struggle so hard to live but in the end, they will just die. You are a good example Dr, Lee,''


    After Danie gave a light smirk to Dr lee, she continued.


    ''You are working so hard to get information about us. Even if I tell you my capabilities, I doubt your brain could process it. Do you know that human tends to be obsessed with something they couldn''t have and right now Dr. Lee, you are acting like one.'' Danie scoffed mockingly.


    While Roman was confused by her sentence.


    Her tone was not like the pleading and innocent one she had earlier, instead, she was speaking with a cold voice like a matured person.


    ''Are you saying I am obsessed?'' he gave her a lopsided grin.


    ''Aren''t you? You are so eager to know my capabilities and yet, you don''t even know what to do if I tell you my secrets,'' her sharp eyes were like a pair of eagle eyes belittling her prey.


    ''Try me!'' he confidently replied.


    ''I can teleport.''


    He was stunned by her reply, trying to check her face whether she meant it or not, Roman narrowed his eyes.


    He was about to speak when the girl suddenlyugh. Her petite shoulder shook with amus.e.m.e.nt and this has made Roman furious.


    He gripped her shoulder, he could almost feel her bones, she had lost weight after months of being unconscious.


    ''Are you making fun of me?'' he Infuriatedly yelled at her, pinning her deeply on the bed.


    ''I can tell you everything but who would believe you? If I tell you that I can read mind or teleport, do you think anyone would believe you?'' The girl continuouslyughed at him.


    ''You brat! If you don''t tell me the truth, I am going to add some sesame extract to your brother''s IV, and I know that you two have an allergy. I have seen your medical chart and I know with a right amount, it could kill him ,'' he maniacallyugh, red nerves showed in his eyes due tock of sleep, right now, in the eyes of a ten year old girl, he looks like a monster that could devour a kid.


    And seems like he had frightened the girl, Danie shook her body to let go from his gripped but, her small body doesn''t have a chance with his force. He had taken a lot of pills to stay awake, so right now, the drugs were controlling his body.


    Danie''s head slight rose to reach for his arm before he could dodge it, the girl''s teeth were already bitting his skin.


    Roman groaned in pain, she was like a Rottweiler, not letting his arm go despite pushing her.


    Suddenly, he felt pain in his stomach, when he lowered his sight, he found the IV needle on the girl''s arm earlier injected in his stomach. He pulled it out and before he couldpose his body, the girl stabs his neck with the pen she took from his coat''s pocket.


    The pain has caused him to take a few steps back, enough for the girl to jump out of the bed and ran towards the door.


    The stab was not deep, but enough for him to bleed.


    ''You brat! Come back here!'' he shouted at her.


    Before Danie could reach the door, it has been opened by the other doctors. Immediately, two doctors held each of her arms while the third doctor injected her with anesthesia.


    In just a second, Danie''s body slumped like a withered vegetable. One of the doctors carried her back to the bed while the other went to check on Dr. Lee.


    ''What happened here? Did you find out anything?'' one of the doctor - helping him stop the bleeding asked with curiosity.


    Roman looked at him, he decided to keep what he had learned.


    ''No, nothing,'' he past by him and walked out of the room.


    His mind was convinced that the girl must have a capability to read a person''s mind, or else how would she know that Danny didn''t tell him anything.


    He has one question in his mind, how could she read his mind, when all she had done was to look into his eyes.

 Chapter 1 - 1: Babysitter (Revised)

    Chapter 1 - 1: Babysitter (Revised)


    It was 10 minutes after midnight. Evan Su, the owner of Su Financial Bank was sitting at his desk, the gloom of his expression exceeded the darkness of the room.


    Using the moon as his light, Evan lifted the folder from the table and looked at its content. A deep sigh let out from his lips, while his body stiffened.


    His lips tightened, staring deeply at the photo of a beautiful woman. Her bewitching face was like the fairies in the kid''s storybook.


    The woman was smiling at the camera, eyes so green like the leaves in springs. Her dimples, so round and deep were so charming, anyone would be enticed with just one look but, not him.


    His breath hardened when he flipped the next page, showing the list of men she had dated. The woman followed for two years. A woman whose past was deleted. No matter how hard he tried to find it, he''d alwayse back at the beginning ¨C the orphanage, the ce where the woman in the photo - Dani Chen grew up.


    All the information he read was too simple. Thetest record the orphanage had was when Danie was sixteen, seven years ago.


    Reading her profile gives him goosebump, wondering if its right or wrong.


    Danie Chen, a twenty-three-year-old orphan. After some years of living in the orphanage, the woman moved to London, where she got her license as awyer and eventually doctor.


    He doesn''t know her, only read her profile. But to him, it would be impossible for a person to have both license approved in the same year.


    Either she has an extraordinary brain or she used her exquisite face to get those papers, he was unsure but he needs her, now more than ever.


    He sighed and took his phone from the drawer of his desk, he dialed one of his trusted employees. When the man answered, he took in another sighed and parted his lips to speak.


    ''I want to meet Ms. Chen, send me her location.'' then he ended the call with his thumb.


    He looked at thest paper in his hand, where he found her financial status.


    His thin lips parted in shock, seeing that her bnce was almost nothing. Despite Danie''s education, the girl is unemployed and the only money in her ount now was not even enough to buy herself a dinner.


    ''What the hell?'' his eyebrow creased in perplexity, then he checked the other papers on his table wondering if missed it but there was nothing aside from Danie''s picture.


    He was about to take his phone when he noticed one of the pictures of Danie, she was sitting on the cafe, a smile was on her lips while next to her was a man with a blonde hair and blue eyes.


    He once again checked the papers, when he found Danie''s address, he turned hisptop on and checked the owner of her apartment.


    His eyes squinted, a theory came in his mind as soon as he saw the picture of the owner. Even though the hair was different, he couldn''t be mistaken. The owner was the same man as the one sitting next to Danie.


    ''So, you are not working. You just let your man pay for your living,'' despise glistened his eyes.


    His hand took one cigarette stick out of the box and fiddled with it using his fingers.


    ''What a cheap woman.'' he uttered with disappointment.


    ---


    The park was full of people waiting for their President to starts with his speech. It was a day ofmemoration for the life and work of their National Hero.


    The people avoided the blinding sunlight by using an umbre and sunsses.


    Five toons of soldiers are standing in front of the stage, performing a silent drill for the ceremony. After six minutes of performance, everyone cheered and the President stood in front of the microphone.


    He had an embroidered formal shirt which considered to be the national dress of the country. Lemuel Minoan, the 16th President of the country. This will be hisst year of presidency. Next year will be the next election and, with all citizen''s trust, he''s confident that his party will win once again.


    His lips parted to say his greetings.


    "Good morning everyone," he started with a warm smile on his lips and went on with his speech.


    Meanwhile, a woman was standing on the rooftop opposite the stage. She has a clear view of the whole park, including her target, the president.


    She''s been nning the assassination ever since she found the president''s involvement in her family''s death. Everything was set, the only thing she needed to do was to pull the trigger.


    Her lips curved a smile after she spotted her target. Her hand moved to reach the trigger while the other adjusted the lens.


    Danie was about to pull the trigger when a firm handy over hers and helped her to alter the lens.


    "Focus at your target and never hesitate," she swallowed hard when a warm breath touches her skin. She wanted to turn around but, her body frost.


    She felt butterfly when the man behind her spoke again.


    "If you don''t want me to expose you, work with me," with those words, Danie''s eyebrow creased in confusion while annoyance filled her emotion.


    She shruged her shoulders to ignore him as one thing she had learned was to ignore the people that try to annoy her.


    She bent her body and moved her eyes closer to the lens. When the man covered the lens of the gun with his hand, she shut her eyes. Her patience was fading.


    "I am sorry but, I don''t remember sending my CV to anyone," her sharp tone made the manugh. With his face so close to her, Danie struggles topose her body.


    The man took a step back and replied in a calm voice, "Sharp tongue, does your boyfriend enjoys it?" hearing those words, Danie lowered her gun to the floor. She turned around to look at the man who had guts to ruin her n.


    She was about to reply when her eyes saw the man standing in front of her.


    The ray of the sun reflected his dark hair and shadowed his face but, even so, his gorgeous face didn''t escape her sight.


    Danie didn''t know it but, she was staring at him like he was an abstract painting she''s struggling to figure out yet mesmerized by it.


    Her sight lifted to look at his face again and the moment their eyes collided, her heart skips a beat.


    The man had a smile on his lips that could make anyone submits themselves to him.


    Their eyes met, Danie looked deeply into his eyes, trying to know him but just like the sun, his eyes were too distant.


    As the smile on his lips faded, his eyebrow was raising with amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "Are you satisfied?" the man spoke in sarcasm.


    Danie blinked and then realized how narcissist and arrogant he is. She cleared her throat to get her confidence back and pretended that she didn''t stare at him earlier like an obsessed teenager.


    "You have my attention. Now, give me a reason not to kill you," she replied with the same icy tone. She then picked up the rifle and pointed the gun at him.


    The man took a deep breath and leaned his back against the wall. He inserted both of his hands in the front pocket of his jeans and stared at her like she''s a little girl who shouldn''t be taking seriously.


    "I want to hire you to be a babysitter," the man replied.


    There was a moment of silence before he continues. As he speaks, his eyes were staring at her target.


    "After the contract ends, I will help you kill him."


    Danie was astounded for a moment, secondster, she breathed and dropped her gun onto the floor.


    "Mister, I am holding a gun not a feeding bottle and I am better on dismantling a gun than a diaper. So, what makes you think I am qualified to be a babysitter?" she sarcastically replied


    The man disappointedly clicked his tongue once and stared at her. He realized that Danie was not taking his offer seriously.


    He straightened up from leaning against the wall and took two steps forward.


    "Fine but, I wonder what would An feel if he finds out that his charming little girlfriend is trying to kill his beloved father," the man spoke in a provoking tone and his eyes caught how Danie''s face paled in fright. To test her, he took his phone out of his pocket and dialed her boyfriends'' number.


    In the other side, Danie was stunned by the man''s words. She could not believe that a strange man dared to insult her.


    Thest thread of patience she has had faded, she put the rifle down in between her legs while her hands ponied her long hair.


    (This man clearly has a death wish!) she thought.


    She then put both of her hands on her h.i.p.s while her face turned crimson red in anger.


    "Two things mister," she started.


    "First, I am five feet and two inches, that''s an average height for a woman, at least in Southeast Asia. You might think I am short but I am not, you''re just¡­ too tall," she continued. She finds it hard to be sarcastic while staring at his deep brown eyes, she could see through the people''s memory, one thing she hated so much.


    Seeing people''s memory ¨C reading what they were thinking could be advantageous ¨C for some she might say but to her, who was born with it, she finds it infuriating.


    "Second," she paused for a moment and gave him a victorious smile.


    "Do tell him, you''ll be doing me a favor. He''s nothing but a spoiled-messed up rich kid who will probably win the next election by using his father''s name. Like I''ve said, you''ll be doing me a favor."


    She blissfully smiled at him, this is what she loves the most, to make a proud man stuttered by ying with them


    Seems like the man had realized that his threat didn''t bother her, he ended the call and jammed the phone back in his pocket.


    Danie went back to her business and pointed the rifle at her target, she doesn''t care that there''s a man around watching her kill the President.


    (I guess I can lock him in my bas.e.m.e.nt after I kill that bastard Limuel) without her noticing it, a yful smile curved up her lips. She positioned her finger on the trigger and prepared herself to fire the gun.


    Meanwhile, the man behind just stared at Danie, he was confused when her expression changed and he knows that for a moment, she blushed.


    A devilish smile stered on his lips when he thought of hisst card. He once again walked closer to her and stood behind her.


    "So," he whispered to get her attention.


    "You don''t care about him what about the nuns in the orphanage. Do you think they will be proud knowing that the girl they love and raised was trying to kill the President?" he said those words in a slow but deep voice, sending her a message that he meant what he said.


    ¨C


    Every word he spoke has made Danie''s skin to shiver, her eyes widened in fear while her face paled.


    When she looked at him, the man was walking away.


    In her mind, pictures of her moments with the nuns shed. She realized that once the orphanage finds out that she killed the president, they will be heartbroken.


    (Goodness! Who the hell is this man?) she screamed inside.


    The rifle she was holding dropped to the ground. She ran to stop him from walking away but she realized that she need to take three steps in every step he''s taking.


    (Damn these short legs!) she curses inside.


    When she finally reached him, the man was standing by the door. When he turned around to face her, Danie put a sweet smile on her lips to ease the tension.


    She held onto the sleeves of his shirt like a little girl while the smile on her lips remained.


    "I think babysitter is a fine job," she started.


    "How old is your kid?"


    "Is it a girl or a boy?"


    "When can I start?"


    Her question came one after another, she didn''t bother to catch a breath. But, instead of responding, the man took his phone out of his pocket once again and dialed a number.


    Danie shut her eyes, praying that the man is not calling the orphanage.


    She opened her round eyes when she heard him saying, ''you cannd now'' followed by the deafening sound of the airing from the sky.


    Danie looks up to find a chopper, she wanted to ask the man what is happening but the cold expression he has in his face was making her tongue go numb.


    "Do you want my shirt?" the man spoke coldly.


    Danie''s senses came back, she was confused by his words butter realized what he meant when she saw him staring at her hand that has been holding on to the sleeve of his shirt.


    She let his shirt off and nibbles on her lower lips. She doesn''t know why but the man''s presence was making her act like an idiot.


    When the man looked at her with a bored expression, she noticed that she''s been standing in the same spot while the man has stood next to the chopper.


    "I am noting with you," she deliberately replied.


    The man tilted his head as if he was confused by her words.


    "I thought we havee into an agreement that you''ve epted my offer?" he replied coldly.


    Danie felt insulted but at the same time, adrenaline-rushed throughout her body.


    (What offer? didn''t you threaten me?)


    "Are youing?" the man asked, the coldness remained in his voice.


    "Mister, I have a brain. I am smart enough to know that getting into a stranger''s car¡­ or chopper would only bring trouble," she proudly said.


    The man looked at her with a smile on his lips.


    "I get it. The nuns must have taught you that-" the rest of his words has been shoved down his throat when Danie ran to his direction and upied the empty chair in the chopper.


    Now that he found a way to control her, the smile he had widened. He closed the door and asked the pilot to leave.


    Before they took off, Danie shut her eyes while her chest pounded. When she opens her eyes, she turned to her side and saw the man staring at the rifle she forgot to clean.


    (I should probably need to call Robert to clean itter,) she reminded herself.


    "Mister," she shifted her sight to him and wait for him to look at her but the man didn''t. Instead, he leaned his back and closed his eyes.


    "What''s your name?" she asked.


    "Evan Su," he replied.


    (Evan Su, is he the CEO of Su Financial?) she thought.


    She had heard of him, his face, name, and status have been in a various magazine especially in the business section of the newspaper. If she''s right, it was seven years ago when he took over the position as the Ceo of Su Financial Bank, their business was established by his grandfather Andrew Su and then passed down to his grandchildren.


    When she heard a husky sound of a clearing throat, her senses came back. She didn''t know it but she has been staring at him for a long time.


    She blinked and sighed. When their eyes collided, she felt the sparks. And that sparks have made her heart to skip a beat.


    "Stop staring at me," he spoke in an unfriendly tone.


    Hearing the coldness of his tone, Danie''s lips twitched in annoyance.


    "Mr. Su a few minutes ago, you were ckmailing me. I just want to know who you are. You seemed ¨C different," she boldly replied.


    ''Really? How different?'' he curiously asked.


    ''I have never met a person with the same eyes like yours. They are so different.'' those words came from her mind, something she didn''t mean to say.


    Her eyes went round in shock, she turned her head towards the window and pretended to look around but there''s nothing than the white clouds around.


    (Why did I say that? He wouldn''t think that I am attractive to him, right?) she tried to convince herself.


    Her hands formed into a fist and secretly wished she''s alone so she could hit herself for saying something stupid.


    (Will I survive if I jump? Where the hell is the parachute?) she asks in her mind.


    Her hand reaches for the door, she''s determined to jump to save her pride but before she could touch the metal handle, she heard Evanughing.


    She turned to look at him and saw him graciouslyughing.


    (Damn it, Danie!) she curses inside.


    "Don''t worry, you will see these eyes every day," Evan smirked at her and she felt her whole world breaking. She bit her tongue to stop herself from spouting nonsense.


    She wanted to ask what he meant by ''every day'' though she doesn''t have any objection but, the way he said those words and the smile he had on his lips somehow gave her goosebumps. And before she could ask the question, Evan has already shut his eyes.


    Danie took the opportunity to study him but the moment her eyesid on his close eyes and saw his long eyshes, she suddenly questioned God.


    (Look at this Lord! How could you give him long eyshes but not me!) thinking that, her lips form a pout.


    Instead of sulking, Danie decided to sleep.


    Minutester, Evan woke up from his short nap. He didn''t wake up because of the loud sound of the chopper but by Danie''s head that fell on his shoulder. He was fine at first but her loud snore is going straight at his right ear.


    He used his index finger to move her head away from his shoulder but it keeps on falling back. His patience is running out, he tried to push her head away with a little force and this time, it was sessful but her head hit the metal side of the chopper.


    Evan''s nose wrinkled when he heard the sound of her head bumping on the metal but Danie didn''t wake up, instead, her snore went louder.


    Evan scanned the girl next to him, she had a white shirt and a cargo trouser, his eyes lowered to her legs and found the Swiss knife inside her pocket and three grenades.


    His head shook in disbelief, inside he wonders who she is.


    "Why do you want to kill him? What kind of secrets do you have?" he murmured. His hand absently lifted in the air to remove a strand of hair that slipped on her face.


    When he finally saw her face sleeping peacefully, his lips pressed tightly together.


    "No wonder those men fell for you," he murmured and blocked her nose with a hand.


    "Goodness! How could her snore be louder than the chopper?" he scoffed in disbelief and decided to check on with his work.

 Chapter 2 - 2: New Mother (Revised)

    Chapter 2 - 2: New Mother (Revised)


    The shortage of air to breathe in has made Danie''s spirit toe back from her dream. She opened her eyes only to find a hand covering her nose. She pped it away and frowned at the man next to her.


    "Are you trying to kill me?" she barked at him with anger.


    But the man was not even bothered by the fact that he almost killed her in her sleep.


    "You were snoring so loud, I could not focus," he replied without taking his eyes off of hisptop.


    Shock rushed in her mind, the tiredness she felt had faded and a silent gasp let out from her slightly parted lips.


    (I did what-?)


    (Snore? Me? In front of this arrogant human?)


    She was speechless.


    (I am so gross! Maybe I should really jump. This is so embarrassing) she eximed in her mind. All she could imagine was Evan staring at her with a disgusting expression on his face.


    (This man is so straight! Doesn''t he know that he just humiliated me!) she screamed in her mind once again.


    Despite the embarrassment, she looked at him and pretended that nothing has happened.


    When she noticed that he hasn''t changed his position, she realized one thing.


    (This man could be a statue)


    She finds it hard to withdraw her eyes from looking at him. She wanted to look away but, her body was not cooperating.


    She decided to shut her eyes, fearing that the man will catch her staring at him again. After some time, she opened her eyes and looked at the window.


    She noticed that they are about tond on a small ind and with that sight, a light pain throbbed her heart while pictures of her past shed in her mind.


    She plucked her lips to remove the terrible memories in her head.


    The pilot announced that they willnd soon, she turned to Evan and realized that he hasn''t changed his position since she woke up.


    Shortly after theynded, a limousine stopped a few meters away. A man who came out from the driver seat walked to their direction.


    Danie was standing behind Evan when the man who came out from the car stood in front of them, Danie immediately ran her eyes over his body.


    Tanned skin, that''s the first thing she noticed. She was not the type of girl who judges people by their color but, she finds the man with a tanned skin more attractive than a white man.


    When their eyes met, Danie saw his pupil dted, and with that, a small smile curved up her lips.


    "I am Kirby Mante, nice to meet you, Ms. Chen," Kirby extended his hand with a smile on his lips. Danie didn''t hesitate, she epted it while her smile widened in excitement.


    "Hi, Kirby. I am Danie Chen, you can call me Danie," she sweetly replied.


    Danie was startled when Evan suddenly encircled a hand around her arm and dragged her to the car. His attitude ignited her irritation, she protested and pulled her arm from his grip but, the man red at her.


    (Whoa! he''s really angry. What did I do?) she blurted inside.


    With the hair on her skin raising in fear, Danie got into the car without a word.


    Kirby drove away after getting a signal from Evan while Danie decided to look at the window and watched the road.


    The view was magnificent, the green and brown leaves were innocently lying on the ground. Wild colorful flowers were dancing by the wind, wild animals were running around enjoying the quiet ind. And then she realized one thing, this ind waspletely different than the ind she''d been before.


    Danie pushed a button to open the window, when it rolled down, a fresh and cool air entered her nose. The heavy feelings she had earlier lifted, inside, she wished she could stay in a ce as quiet as this ind.


    Thinking that a question came in her mind.


    (This is such a romantic ce, too bad I can''t stay here)


    (Gosh! Why am I talking to myself?)


    (Am I going crazy?)


    (Definitely crazy!)


    (Why? Why can''t I stop talking to myself?)


    Danie shut her eyes, she finds it abnormal that she''s having a conversation to herself in her head.


    When she turned to her side to look at Evan, she found him looking at her.


    (Oh! Those brown eyes!) she said in her mind once again.


    (Damn it, Danie! Stop thinking and ask him what he wants.)


    (But his eyes! Why are they so deep?) Danie finds herself drown in his eyes. They stared at each other for as long as she can remember, not minding the fact that Kirby was also looking at them through the rear-view mirror.


    When she realized that she''d been staring at him for too long, Danie gulped and thought of a way out.


    "Is it too hard to take your eyes off of me?" she asked with confidence.


    At that moment, Evan shut his eyes and sighed. Instead of answering, he gave the handkerchief he has been holding to Danie and turned to the window.


    He had it in his hand for quite some time, he wanted to use it to wipe the tears in her eyes after he saw her crying in her sleep but, he didn''t dare to do it. Mostly because he''s afraid that she will wake up and starts asking him questions.


    In the other side, Danie was puzzled by Evan''s action. She epted it even though she was confused.


    She took the Swiss knife she has in her pocket and used therge de like a mirror. To her shock, she noticed the dried drool she has on the right side of her lips.


    She suddenly wished for the soil to open and suck the car she''s in, the embarrassment has made her cheeks to blush. She immediately wiped it off and used her hand to cover her face.


    She cried inside like a baby, humiliated by the situation.


    (I should''ve brought my rifle and shoot myself) she eximed in her mind.


    She has one person to me for this embarrassment, the person who''s been sitting next to her in the chopper, Evan Su.


    Thinking that he might have done this on purpose, she pulled his arm and red at him.


    "If you saw it earlier, why didn''t you say anything?" she barked at him.


    "Oh Gosh! That cute pilot saw it!" she murmured silently.


    Then, she took a piece of paper out of her pocket and tore it into pieces, it was the number of the pilot she got when Evan was not looking.


    Evan didn''t mind all the words she''s saying, the mark she saw on her face was made from her tears but, he decided to shut his mouth and let her continue with her craziness.


    When he saw her round eyes narrowing in anger, Evan cleared his throat and looked at her with a chilled expression.


    "Are you done?"


    Danie snubbed him, she realized that it''s impossible to have a normal conversation with him.


    After some time, they have finally arrived. They passed a silver gate which she calcted to be two meters tall.


    She noticed that this house was the only house on the ind. She looked around and saw the gardeners cutting and watering the grass while men in a white uniform were roaming around.


    She memorized the ce in her mind, so if ever, things get out of her control, she knows where to run.


    Danie suddenly has an urged to punch herself for following a stranger. She could have knocked him off earlier and escape but instead, she followed him.


    She remembered how her mother repeatedly told her not to talk to strangers and, she didn''t only talk to a stranger, she followed him like a lost puppy.


    Danie sighed while her feet still followed him towards the front door.


    (Well, she mentioned nothing about following a handsome stranger) she said in her mind.


    But she knows deep inside that she didn''t follow him because of his looks but, because of his eyes, those deep brown eyes.


    "So, Mr. Su, why did you bring me here?" she said while trying to catch up with him.


    "Is this a prank? My friend didn''t put you up to this, right?" she asked with suspicion.


    Evan stopped and turned his back to face her, by that time, they were both standing in front of the close door.


    "Ms. Chen, I don''t know your friends and even if I do, I don''t have time to y silly games. So stop with your questions and follow me," he spoke in the same cold tone.


    Despite his cold treatment towards her, Danie was determined to get her question answered. She wanted him to talk but, it''s impossible.


    "How old is your baby? Actually, I didn''t know you have a kid. Why did you choose me? And more importantly-" all the words she was about to say stayed in her mind when she saw the irritation in his face.


    She nibbled on her lower lips as she waited for him to speak.


    "I will answer all your questionter but, for now, please shut your mouth," he spoke in an impatient tone.


    Danie was frustrated, she could not believe that she got scolded by a stranger. A voice in her head was urging her to strangle him to death but, then she realized that her arms are too short to reach him.


    "What''s with the attitude? Be thankful you''re handsome," she mumbled underneath her breath.


    Little did she know that Evan heard it. He smirked and leaned closer to her.


    "I am thankful," he whispered.


    Danie blushed, she was not prepared by his answer especially by how he whispered it to her ears.


    (Danie, pull yourself together! You can''t kill him here. You have a long journey to go, just think of all the delicious food you can have,) she yelled in her mind. If she could, she would have pped herself to get her senses back.


    Minutester, a young man opened the door. Danie scanned him and saw how neatly his hair wasbed, especially his clothes. Thinking that Danie felt ashamed, she had the same shirt for almost two days and she believed that her smell was worse than her neighbor''s cat who didn''t have a shower for a year.


    As they reached the living room, Evan ordered her to sit on the couch. And with his arrogant and bossy tone, Danie''s lips twitched in annoyance.


    She sat on the couch and turned to the young man that opened the door for them.


    "What would you like to have Ms. Chen?" the man asked politely.


    Danie smiled at him and said ''tea''.


    She ran her eyes around the house. ss wall, high ceiling and expensive furniture made the house looked extravagant and she was not surprised, Su Familly was one of the richest family in the country.


    The ray of sunlight passed through the ss wall, making the whole ce brighter. She noticed the pool outside and the reflection of the blue sky, right now, she wants nothing but to dive into the pool though she has one problem, she can''t swim in deep water.


    Evan''s voice made her attention to switch from the pool to him.


    "Anders, did she cause trouble?" Evan asked and drank his tea.


    "No, she was good. She didn''t throw tantrums or break anything, though I found a bottle of empty Piot Noir in the trash can," the young man replied.


    Danie noticed how polite and gentle the young man was, she suddenly wondered why he''s working in this house owned by the arrogant and cold Evan.


    In the other side, Evan turned his sight towards the stairs when he heard footsteps. His eyes widened in shock when he saw a petite girl wearing a tight mini dress rushing downstairs.


    "I told you not to run-" he yelled and rushed to the young girl''s direction. To his surprise the girl didn''t wee him, instead, she ran to Danie''s direction and sat on the armchair.


    Danie was shocked by the sudden appearance of the young girl. When the girl suddenly sat on the armchair, Danie moved away and looked at her with her eyes widened in surprise.


    "You are so dirty but pretty. So, tell me. Are you going to be my new mother?" the young girl spoke with enthusiasm.


    Danie almost choked on her tea, she immediately put the ss down to the table and stared at the young girl.


    "It''s impossible dear. I love myself too much to marry him," Danie shrugged her shoulders and gave the young girl a faint smile.

 Chapter 3 - 3: What the hell is wrong with this family? (Edited)

    Chapter 3 - 3: What the hell is wrong with this family? (Edited)


    Danie stared at the girl sitting on the armchair next to her.


    Her eyes were round and brown just like Evan, her face shaped of an oval was so perfectly matched to her small nose. Danie noticed the girl''s blonde short hair, and it disturbingly matches her brown skin but, as she looked closer the girl''s skin, it was not a natural brown like Kirby, still, it looks great.


    When Danie lifted her sight to look at the girl''s face once again, their eyes met. A faint smile was on the girl''s lips, probably confused by her presence.


    One thing Danie realized, the girl certainly has a serious problem. She was wearing a red tight mini dress showing her undeveloped body and the heavy makeup on her face has made her look mature.


    The sorrow Danie saw in the girl''s eyes was hunting her. She doesn''t know her story but, based on the gloomy expression the girl was trying to hide behind her smile has made her realize that she must have been lonely.


    But Danie doesn''t have time for drama, all her n was ruined because of Evan.


    "Mr. Su, please tell me this is not the baby you were talking about," she spoke with a slight terror. She had tried calming herself but, a voice in her head was screaming ''run Danie, run.''


    When Evan nodded, Danie could feel her spirit slowly leaving her body. Her shoulder slumped in defeat and thought of a way to escape the scene.


    (What is wrong with this family?) she asked herself.


    (A man who''s colder than my freezer and a teenager with puberty issue)


    Danie tried to reach for the smoke grenade she has in her pocket but, before she reaches it, Evan spoke.


    "Don''t bother, I have removed it when you were asleep."


    "Selena, she will be your babysitter. Danie Chen," hearing Evan''s voice. Danie turned to the girl next to her.


    The youngdy immediately stood up and ced both hands on her h.i.p.s while her eyes switched between Evan and Danie.


    "Uncle Evan, I am thirteen. I don''t need a sitter," she yelled.


    But Evan just ignored her whining. He turned to Danie and handed a folder with Selena''s information in it.


    "She''s my niece, Selena Su and yes, she''s the person you need to look after," Evan stated.


    Danie opened the folder Evan gave and read it in a fast-paced.


    Selena Su, thirteen years old.


    She read the description of her behavior and, school achievements. Based on what she had read, the girl is smart.


    When Danie flipped the next page, a silent gasp let out from her lips.


    Father; Nathan Su, deceased


    Mother; Kierry Su, deceased


    Her hand covered her lips, while her face paled in shock. Her heart was beating so fast, and she felt as if the wide living room started to get small, suffocating her.


    She bit her lower lips and tried to hold back her tears.


    Her heart throbbed in pain not because she pitied Selena but, the fact that her mother was dead. Kierry Su, the woman she will never forget.


    In the other side, Evan saw how Danie''s expression changed. The pain and the fear in her face didn''t escape his sight and at that moment, curiosity filled his mind. He wanted her to speak up and tell him why she was looking sad. He had only heard her name once and that was before Selena''s mother died, thest word Kierry said was ''Ask Danie Chen to look after Selena.''


    At first, he was not interested in finding her but, as time goes, he saw how much Selena changed. She was already spoiled but, after her mother''s death two years ago, she became worse.


    To him, it''s crazy to find someone with a verymon name andst name so it took him some time before he could find her. And based on all the people he hired to follow her, the woman is nothing but trouble.


    He knows that it''s a mistake to hire her as a babysitter but, this was Kierry''sst wish.


    "Are you alright, Ms. Chen? Do you know Selena''s parents?" Evan asked.


    The woman looked at him, her crushed face has turned cold.


    "No," she replied short but, Evan knows she''s lying and he doesn''t know why.


    Evan drank the rest of his tea and asked Anders to prepare the study room.


    Meanwhile, Selena was frustrated. She leaned forward to Danie and whispered the threatening words ''I will make you regret taking this job,'' and she left the living room with heavy feet.


    Danie sighed, her migraine started hitting her head. She rarely gets a headache, mostly if she forgot to eat for a whole day or didn''t sleep for a day or two. And right now, she''s exhausted and hungry. She was busy preparing the assassination for months and during that period, she didn''t get a chance to have a full eight or even six hours of sleep and she hasn''t eaten anything since yesterday aside from the protein bar she bought in the vending machine.


    So when Selena blurted those words, she started regretting her decision.


    (I knew it! I should have knocked him out when I had a chance!) she regretted.


    When she saw Evan rising from his chair, her lips parted to speak.


    "Can I back out? If you have told me that I need to look after a spoiled brat teenager with puberty issue, I would have said no," she eximed.


    She felt cheated.


    Instead of answering, Evan grabbed one of her hand and dragged her out of the living room. Danie didn''tin, she followed him without a word.


    When they stopped in front of a closed door, Evan asked Kirby to open the door while Danie stood behind them.


    She stared at Kirby and Evan''s back, she could see that Kirby is much younger than Evan though he has a manly figurepared to Kirby.


    She was intensely thinking about what she had just read.


    The creaking sounds of the opening door pulled Danie''s mind back to reality. She looked at Kirby and found him staring at her with a neat smile on his lips.


    Danie stared back at him, her eyebrows creased in confusion as she looked into his eyes.


    (Aw Kirby! You seem nice¡­ and young)


    (Aish! If that drooling incident didn''t just happen, I could have added that cute pilot and Kirby on my list) her chest rose up as she took in a deep breath, her lips let out a faintugh as she thought of the cute pilot.


    As they entered the room, Kirby and Evan heard her small giggle, the two turned to look at her and found her maliciously smiling.


    (This woman must have had a loose screw or something) Evan thought.


    Meanwhile, Kirby was mesmerized by Danie''s smile, especially the dimples on her cheeks.


    (She''s so pretty) Kirby blushed like a teenager boy.


    When Danie noticed the two men staring at her like she''s a person who has just escaped a mental facility, she suddenly realized that she''s been smiling alone.


    "Don''t mind me! I-I just thought of this funnymercial I saw before," she stuttered as she exined herself.


    And at that moment, the advertis.e.m.e.nt shed in her mind. Theugh she has been holding suddenly bursts.


    Her shoulder shook as sheughed, she tried to stop herself by covering her mouth but, it didn''t work.


    In the other side, Evan stood in front of Danie, he slightly sat on the edge of the table, arms folded together and stared at Danie. The woman wasughing her heart out and he could see tears forming in her eyes.


    "Let me hear it," he spoke.


    Hearing the coldness of his voice, Danie bit her tongue to stop herself fromughing. She hesitated for a moment but, when she saw the curiosity in Evan''s face, she decided to speak up.


    "It''s about this ''hungry olddy'', she came across a guy who was eating his biscuit. He was at hisst piece when he offered the half to the old woman out of pettiness," she started.


    She paused and stared at Evan, his deep brown eyes were like quicksand, pulling her senses. Curiosity filled her mind, she wanted to know what behind those cold brown eyes. Why she couldn''t read him.


    She took in a deep breath and continued.


    "When the old woman ate half of the biscuit, she transformed into a fairy and said to the young man that she will grant him a wish and the man didn''t hesitate. He said, ''I want a sports car, red''," As Danie said the story, themercial was ying in her mind. So, before she could continue, she once again bursts intoughter.


    Kirby and Evan stared at her with amus.e.m.e.nt and confusion in their faces. Kirby was smiling not because he understood the story, but because of her harmonicugh and her blushing cheeks. It''s been so long since he saw his boss having a light conversation with a woman.


    Meanwhile, Danie''s story confuses Evan, he could not understand the humor in it but an odd feeling grows in his heart and as he stared at her glossy thin lips, herugh was melodic, low and soft.


    Evan rattled his head to remove the thought, he sighed and cleared his throat to her attention.


    Danie apologized while wiping her tears. Kirby said it''s alright and asked her to continue.


    "Anyway," she emitted a long sigh before continuing.


    "The fairy granted his wish but, the car was also in half," as she ended the story, another whimsicalugh let out from her lips.


    Herugh bounced around the four walls of the room while the two men were still confused. They could not understand the point of her story.


    When Danie finally stopped, Evan on the chair behind his desk and handed a white folder to Danie.


    "I am d you''re having fun. Now, let''s get back to business," he coldly said.


    His frigid tone has made Danie''s lips to twitch with annoyance. She wanted to reply but, the man didn''t give her a chance.


    "I''ve prepared this contract two years ago but, I could not find the right time to give you this," Evan leaned his back against his chair while his arms rested on the armchair.


    (Two years?) Danie thought. Her face was full of confusion.


    Instead of opening the folder, Danie looked at Evan.


    "What do mean?" she''s been wondering why the man asked her to be Selena''s babysitter. When she finds out that Selena was Kierry''s daughter, she figured that Kierry must have asked Evan to find her but, what confuses her the most was why Evan had just contacted her now and not after Kierry died.


    A lot of questions was in her mind, she knows that she will not get the answer right away but she''s determined to get itter.


    "I have been following you for two years. At first, I hesitated whether to take you or not. Your lifestyle and rtionship background is quite disturbing Ms. Chen," Evan scoffed and continued.


    "Eight boyfriends in one week. I don''t think a woman like you should be around my niece but, I can''t do anything. This is herst wish," Evan got up and walked to her direction.


    "Honestly, I don''t think you are suitable for any job. Either as a babysitter, Lawyer or as a doctor. So tell me, how did get your license? Or should I ask, how many men did you sleep with to get those license?" he mockingly asked her. It was not his business but it annoyed him to know that some women are willing to sell their bodies to get somewhere.


    He had read her information. She had lived in London after her 18th birthday. The woman was able to get into one of the prestigious university in London. For her to afford that kind of university, she needs money to support her tuition and based on the information he collected, the woman was raised in the orphanage and he''s pretty sure the nuns don''t have the luxury or means to send her to an expensive school.


    Surprisingly, the woman passed the bar exam after studying for a year and what shocked him the most was that she was able to get into the medical school a few weeks after she got herwyer license.


    She was one of those environmentalistwyers who keep on bothering the bigpany from damaging nature. Though, he heard that she has been previously appointed as awyer of one of the mobilepany in London which he finds ironic. The woman who''s been crying about protecting nature was also supporting apany creating phones.


    He was also confused as to why Danie had never used her medical license. He''s certain that Danie must have had used her innocent pretty face and body to get those license because he doesn''t want to believe that a person could actually obtain what she has right now. To him, she was nothing but a woman who uses her body to get to what she wants.


    In the other side, Danie was not insulted. She had faced a lot of men looking down on her, treating her like a s.l.u.t but, she knows to herself that she''s not a whore with a pretty face. No one has ever touched or even kissed her and she''s proud of it, even though her friends were using it to make fun of her.


    "Don''t worry Mr. Su, I am pretty sure those men were satisfied but, that''s my personal life and it has nothing to do with you. So I assume that when you said ''her'', you meant Selena''s mother right?" she knows she needs to be tough. Throughout history, men were always superior and treated the women as someone that needs to stay in the house. At first, Danie wanted to fight for her rights as a woman but, as the time goes, and the people she had met, she realized that right now, even a hot iron couldn''t straighten the men''s belief about women.


    So, she''d let him mock her, he doesn''t know her and the struggles she''d been to get her license.


    "So tell me, what are Mrs. Su''sst words?" she asked.


    Evan was disappointed. He thought Danie would deny it but instead, she was proud by her action and the way she said those words has made him feel irritated.


    He sighed and decided to answer her question while the woman opened the folder he gave.


    "Seven years ago," he suddenly stops when the folder Danie was holding fell to the floor and papers flew around the room.


    His brows creased in confusion, the woman''s face went pale in shock. When tears fell from her eyes, he noticed her irises turning into ck.


    Evan blinked once to make sure that he''s not seeing things but he was right, the woman''s eyes were ck unlike earlier which were brown.


    (Is it just me, or her irises change?) he asked himself.


    His heart ached when he saw the pain expression in her eyes. His hands were about to lift to give her a hug when the woman suddenly spoke.


    "What- what do you know about the incident seven years ago?" the woman asked in a broken voice.

 Chapter 4 - 4: Pay off her debt (Revised)

    Chapter 4 - 4: Pay off her debt (Revised)


    Shocked by the tears running down from Danie''s eyes, Kirby immediately took the handkerchief he had in his pocket and handed it to her.


    Danie turned to Kirby with confusion all over her face. She looked at the handkerchief and asked him what is it for.


    Before Kirby could response, Evan spoke.


    "Why are crying?" he asked. He gently took her hand and apanied her toward the couch.


    Danie and Evan sat down next to each other while Kirby sat on the sofa opposite to them.


    Evan leaned closer to check Danie''s eyes and to his shock, her irises were slowly turning into brown.


    It amazed him. He doesn''t know what was happening but he knows that if she will to stay, he will get all the answer to the question he has in his mind.


    When Danie didn''t reply, he decided to hide all his question at the back of his throat, respecting her feelings. He watched as the tears streamed down from her eyes like falls. His heart gripped by just looking at her, a strange feeling started to grow in his heart, but he thought that it might be just a pity.


    In the other side, Danie doesn''t feelfortable by Evan''s gaze. She wiped her tears and snorted.


    "I am not crying," she denied.


    Evan''s eyes narrowed in confusion, he sighed and wiped the tears she missed to wipe.


    "Really?" he spoke. He took the handkerchief from her hand and tossed it in the air, and by the corner of his eyes, he saw that Kirby was able to catch it.


    With Evan''s fingers on her cheeks, Danie''s body frost. His knuckles, wiping off her tears were warm and it gives her an indifferent feeling.


    She blinked and folded her palms together, she could see questions in Evan''s eyes and right now, she''s not in a mood to answer any of it.


    "Yes, I am not crying. These tears are liquid from my eyes caused by irritation," she exined while wiping her tears. She tried to stop herself from crying but her eyes were stubborn, tears remained in her eyes.


    Evan rattled his head by her response. He wanted to know why she was crying but, he can''t get a normal answer from her.


    Evan leaned his back on the couch, one hand massaging his temples as the migraine started hitting his head.


    Danie tried topose her body, she was not expecting to meet anyone that knows about the incident.


    She wondered how did he get her information, how he found her given that she''s been careful in hiding her identity and location.


    "Forget about the tears, haven''t you seen a woman crying?" she asked.


    She''s been meaning to change the subject since he mentioned the incident Seven years ago. If she had known that the man has this information, she would have knocked him off and escape.


    She stared deeply at Evan, trying to read him, but her concentration breaks every time he sneered, it might be a short and a light smile but it''s enough to break her.


    Danie might have had met a lot of men, good and bad, cool and nerdy but looking at Evan gives her a deep feeling that she had met him before but she''s certain that she didn''t, just a vague feeling buried in her mind.


    She sighed and decided to shook whatever strange feeling she has for him. It just an infatuation, she convinced herself. They just met today, and knowing herself, it is impossible to fall for him.


    The feelings she has might be just curiosity, curiosity as to why she couldn''t read him.


    Now, that Danie has convinced herself that Evan was just one of those good looking men she met before, she somehow felt relieved. Since thest thing she wanted, was toplicate her life. She knows better that, being around with someone like Evan will only cause her pain and trouble.


    When she heard his voice again, her senses were pulled back.


    "Fine but, tell me what happened seven years ago?" Evan asked. He was craving to know her, her past, secrets and even the smallest thing like why does she smell like vani despite the sweats and dirt on her body.


    Evan stared at her, the woman was looking down at herp while her fingers were ying with each other. He doesn''t know whether she''s nervous or what but he noticed how much she tried to avoid his eyes.


    When the woman remains silent, Evan''s hand lifted in the air and took a strand of her long hair, he swirled it around his finger and waited for her answer.


    Meanwhile, Kirby just observed the two as they converse. The air in the room was extremely different.


    Kirby decided to fill their cup with some tea, he left the room and proceeded to the kitchen.


    As the door closed, Danie locked her hands together on herp and turned to Evan.


    "Mr. Su, what do you know about the incident?" she spoke in a serious tone.


    Evan shrugged a shoulder and replied, "No idea. Care to tell me?" he leaned forward to her as he speaks, hoping for her eyes to change its color.


    When Danie didn''t respond, he continued, "My sister-inw asked me to find and inform you that she''s the woman you met seven years ago,"


    He stared at her eyes but to his dismay, they were still brown. Evan sighed and moved away.


    He had dealt with a different type of people; politician, businessman and even gang bosses. But, the small woman next to him was giving him a different vibe, a dangerous one and he could not help but be curious about her.


    Danie thought of the woman who saved her, it was seven years ago but she will never forget the kindness Kierry showed to her.


    "So Kierry is you sister-inw?" she wanted to confirm.


    When Evan nodded as a response to her question, Selena''s figure shed in her mind. She could see how much the girl misses her mother, how lost Selena was. But Danie ignored the pain she saw in Selena''s eyes because she knows that everyone will die. It doesn''t matter if you are rich or poor, beautiful or ugly, everyone will end up in a closed casket.


    Danie sighed by the thought. Kierry was the kindest people she had ever met. So when Kierry suddenly disappeared, she was devastated. Danie pressed her lips to stop herself from thinking of Kierry. She didn''t notice that the man sitting next to her was staring at her face, specifically at her dimples.


    Evan moved closer to Danie, the woman was thinking so deep that she didn''t notice that he was already sitting next to her. He was mesmerized by her face, she was like a living mannequin, her smooth white skin, and her round eyes looking at the space, her small nose and the dimples she has in her cheeks, they are bewitching him.


    When his sight lowered to her lips, his hand lifted to reach her chin.


    "What are you-?" he could hear the confusion in her voice. Her round eyes were staring at him, shinning with confusion.


    They oddly stared at each other, their nces battled each other until he saw her eyes shone with tears. He felt an urge tofort her, to do something so her eyes will stop shedding tears.


    When he saw her eyes closing, Evan''s eyes narrowed and moved his head closer to her. Both hands drifted to her hip, it settled there and pulled her closer, before their lips touch, for the first time, he called out her name.


    "Danie, Open your eyes," he said, his voice was low and husky.


    The moment he saw her iris turning into blue, Evan couldn''t hold himself and kissed her.


    Danie absently wrapped a hand around his neck and leaned in, she kisses his warm lips and follows his movement.


    Fragments of memory shed in her mind, wanting to know more, Danie deepened her kisses.


    They pulled apart and took a shaky, shallow breath but still, their distance was too close. Their eyes conversed with each other, full of confusion.


    "What was-" she was interrupted when Evan put a finger on her lips. His eyes were looking at her eyes with curiosity.


    "Hush" Evan held Danie''s head in his hand and pulled her into a fiery and passionate kiss. And Danie''s handwork their way around his body. Their kiss went deeper, Evan could feel the ckness in Danie''s kiss, it was as if she has never been kissed.


    His lips brushed hers in a demanding way. Danie wanted to pull away but she can''t. At this moment, her senses have been seduced and she can no longer think straight.


    She urged herself to push him away, she has gathered enough information about him, but her body has begun to tremble uncontrobly by his kisses.


    Evan slightly pushed her body onto the couch when suddenly a sound of shattering ss have made their lips to separate.


    Evan and Danie looked at each other, Danie''s body was half toying on the couch while Evan was on top of her.


    They turned their sight at the door and saw Kirby standing with his eyes widened in surprise.


    Danie immediately pushed Evan away and sat up straight. Her heart wanted to burst from embarrassment.


    Danie lowered her sight to herp, unsure of what to do next.


    (Damn it, Danie! What are you doing kissing a stranger!) she scolded herself.


    "Ahm¡­ I didn''t know that ahm, please continue," Kirby spoke and picked up the shattered ss on the floor.


    Danie saw Evan stood up from the couch and casually walked towards his desk.


    Meanwhile, Anders came with Selena. Both were shocked to see Kirby picking up the sses.


    "Whoa! Kirby, what did you saw that made you drop these sses," Selena teased and tried to help Kirby but, the man has stopped her by grabbing her hand and dragged her out of the study room.


    Anders on the other side was puzzled by the view. He cleaned the ss by himself and left his boss and Danie alone in the study room.


    -


    Kirby and Selena ended up in the garden, they stood next to a palm tree and Kirby let her wrist go.


    Selena bit her lips, her heart pounded by Kirby''s touch. It actually hurt her since he was holding it so tightly but the pain exceeded her excitement.


    She has been crushing him for quite some time. His father used to work as the head of Su''s financialpany. The man might be seven years older than her but, she knows that it''s only infatuation, a simple crush. She had read that most girl who didn''t have a chance to be with their father was attracted to a matured man.


    She looked at him with a smile on her face, when Kirby''s phone rang, the man took his phone out of his pocket and she saw the name registered on the screen, Anya. The woman was Kirby''s schoolmate and the same age as him but she knows that he doesn''t like her.


    When Kirby answered the phone with excitement in his voice, Selena''s eyes widened in shock. Jealousy rushed over her body while her fist formed into a fist.


    (Anya, I am going to burn you alive) her jaw gnashed in anger as she thought of the woman''s face.


    Back to the study room.


    After Anders closed the door, Evan and Danie have be quiet.


    Evanzily slouched in his chair with one hand massaging his temples.


    "I am sorry,"


    "Well,"


    They both spoke at the same time and it only worsens the awkwardness between them.


    "You first," Evan got up from his chair and walked toward the window, his eyes lowered to the garden and saw the gardeners busy cutting the grass.


    Danie stared at Evan''s back. She finds it insulting that he suddenly acted cold after kidding her.


    (This man! How dare he!) she was savagely furious by his attitude. He changes his mood faster than she changes her boyfriend.


    Thinking of that, her eyebrow rose by itself. She then understood that he must be testing her given the remark he has about her rtionship.


    Danie shut her eyes, wanting to p herself from degrading her moral. Seems like she''s just proved to him that he was right about her.


    She calmed herself and, thought that she needs to be careful dealing with this feisty man.


    "As I''ve told you, my sister inw was Selena''s mother. Before she passed away, she asked me to find you. When she was alive she could not control Selena and I don''t know exactly why she thought you can change Selena but, I am hoping you can find a way."


    She listened to him, he was still facing the window so she couldn''t see his reaction but she noticed the sadness in his voice.


    Then he continued, "She said once I find you. I should tell you that she was the woman you met seven years ago," but that time, Evan has turned his body around and now facing her.


    Even by their distance, Danie could see the gloom in his eyes. It was as if she had lost someone so precious, the sadness she saw in his eyes was not a typical sadness of losing a family but more of losing someone he deeply cared. Right there, she realized Evan''s feeling towards Selena''s mother.


    Danie sighed, conflicted to stay or go. She was determined to leave at first but knowing that Kierry''sst word was about her, she could not help but feel guilty. She and Kierry didn''t spend so much time but even those short time they spoke, and how much Kierry cared about her situation and keeping her secrets, Danie realized that she can be trusted. Therefore, she didn''t do the one thing she usually does when she met people, and that is to look into her eyes and check her life.


    Evan was hoping to get some reaction from Danie after he said those words but to his dismay, she has the same expression she had when they first met.


    He was about to speak when his phone rang, he looked at the screen and found that it was hiswyer.


    He looked at Danie, asking if he can excuse himself.


    "That''s fine. I can wait," Danie replied and watched him leave the room.


    When the door shut, Danie buried her face in her trembling hands.


    She was shell-shocked with everything that has happened today, all she wanted was to kill her target and fly to Italy, eat all the pasta she can and drink all the alcohol she can consume but now that she knows Selena''s identity, she doesn''t have an option but, to stay and pay off her debt.


    She took her phone out and dialed the number of his friend, then she wrote down (Rob, hold that pasta. I''ll call you for details) and she hit the send button.

 Chapter 5 - 5: You two had kissed? (Revised)

    Chapter 5 - 5: You two had kissed? (Revised)


    Danie was walking along the hallway following Anders lead as he escorted her to the room Evan had assigned for her.


    They stopped in front of a wooden brown door and Anders pinned the key into the keyhole and pushed the door opened.


    ''There''s an inte next to the light switch on the wall, if you need something, don''t hesitate to press it,'' Anders said with a friendly smile.


    Danie nodded and entered the room, before closing the door, she looked at Anders instructing a maid.


    She signed and gently closed the door. Her eyes roamed around the four walls of the room and a silent gasp let out from her lips seeing how organized and neat it was.


    The room was almost the same size as her studio apartment. In the center, there''s a queen-size bed covered with cream sheets. A nket with the same style of the pillows was on the bed.


    An indescribable feeling rose in her chest when she felt the same feeling she has whenever she arrives in her apartment, the feeling that she''s part of it like this is her home.


    She rattled her head to remove the thought and walked towards the door she found to her right.


    As she opened it, a medium-size clean bathroom and a bathtub have made her lips to part with excitement, her eyes shone with happiness like first time kid in the yground.


    She immediately turned the water on to fill the tub and removed her clothes. She looked around the bathroom and found a blue towel on the shelves. She was about to pick it up when she heard someone knocking on the door.


    She wrapped the towel around her n.a.k.e.d body and walked with heavy feet towards the door. Her face scrunched up with annoyance as she thought of a person that has the nerve to disturb her.


    She opened the door, and her eyes caught Evan looking down on her. When she raised her head to look at him, she then realized how short she is.


    ''What is it?'' she asked in annoyance.


    ''Did I disturb you?'' he innocently asked, still face so cold as ice.


    Danie took in a deep breath and plucked her lips.


    ''Disturb?'' sheughed sacastically and shook her head.


    ''Are you serious?'' she continued.


    Evan didn''t respond, he just stared at her face with no emotion.


    Knowing that Evan didn''t understand her sarcasm, Danie sighed and decided to be honest.


    ''Mr. Su. You stopped me from sending that asshole to hell and now you interrupted my shower. I should have been on the ne now but no, you have to show up and stop me. Now, I am standing in front of you with a towel over my body and you, oh my god! - you''re asking me if you''re disturbing me?'' she suddenly burst all of her frustration. She''s hungry and tired, all she wanted was toy on the bed with a full stomach.


    ''You seems upset Ms. Chen,'' he said in a robotic tone. And Danie doesn''t know whether he''s faking it or not but his face was like a five-year-old boy looking at his mother and wondering why he''s getting scolded.


    Danie''s shoulder slumped in defeat, she clearly underestimated his level of understanding.


    ''No, Mr. Su. What do you want,'' she cried for help in her mind, hoping for someone to take the man away from her.


    ''You forgot to sign the contract,'' saying that, Evan showed her the folder she dropped earlier in the study room, he handed it to her together with a pen.


    Danie took it and signed it quickly. When she gave it back to him and looked into his eyes, she saw the confusion over his face.


    ''What?'' she asked.


    ''You haven''t read everything,'' he replied.


    ''No need. All I have to do is to look after that spoiled brat for a year, right? That''s all I need to know," before he could reply, she rudely close the door and removed her towel as she ran towards the bathroom.


    When Danie closed the door, Evan''s eyebrow creased by her attitude. He just came to check if she''s fine with the room but after seeing her with a towel around her body, all he could say was that she needed to sign the contract.


    His eyes lowered to her signature on the paper, he sighed and thought of discussing the contract to herter, after dinner. He was not sure if she had read it carefully, but the contract says, she needs to be around Selena all the time which means she needs to live with them.


    His lips twitched as he thought of her behavior, wondering if she will be a good or bad influence to his niece.


    Time past and the sun has finally set.


    In the dining room, Evan was sitting with Selena at the long wooden rectuangle table. Maids were busy serving food while the two were sittingfortably.


    Kirby emerged from the living room with folders in his hand. He was about to speak when a vani scent past him.


    His eyebrow creased and immediately, his head turned to the scent source. He found Danie in avender knee lenght dress walking towards Evan.


    ''Anders said you''ve asked for me?'' he heard her saying casually, her voice was low and soft, enough to make anyone turn their attention at her.


    ''Yes, will you please take a seat,'' Kirby heard his boss talking in a cold voice, his face was looking emotionless at Danie.


    Kirby''s head tilted in confusion, he knows his boss as he has been on his side since he took over thepany and that was seven years ago, he was just an intern back then. And to his experience, his boss was usually calm but right now, he''s seemed to be tensed.


    He was about to speak when Selena has quickly grabbed his arm and dragged him towards the table. She abruptly pushed him to sit on the chair and asked one of the maids to serve him food.


    Kirby sighed in defeat, knowing Selena, she wouldn''t allow him to leave with an empty stomach.


    In the other side, Selena''s face screwed after seeing her newly babysitter, Danie looks so pretty in hervender dress and that''s enough to ruin her appetite, she''s d Kirby came or else she would have eaten her dinner in her room.


    When Selena saw Danie sitting next to her uncle, she mmed both of her hands on the table and angrily got up, her face reddened in pissed as she red at Danie.


    ''Are you not my babysitter? Why are you eating with us?'' she irritably said.


    Danie just looked at her, a faint smile was on her lips. Selena stared into Danie''s eyes, she should feel insulted by her sneer but instead, her skin crawled after seeing her brown eyes turning into green. She gulped repeatedly, her hands started shaking in fear.


    (What''s wrong with her eyes?) she blinked twice to make sure she isn''t seeing things but she was right, Danie''s eyes magically turned from brown to green.


    With her voice stuttering, Selena spoke with exasperation, hiding her fear, ''What are you looking at? Didn''t you hear me? You shall eat your dinner after your employer. You''re getting paid to-'' she was cut off by her uncle. When she turned to Evan, she saw dark shadows underneath his eyes.


    ''Selena,'' her uncler called out her name in a frigid way. She saw that he was about to continue when Danie held Evan''s hand, stopping him.


    Danie got up, her stomach has been grumbling after a long bath, and yet the moment she arrived in the dining area, Evan''s cold face and a whining spoiled brat were the first things she saw.


    When she sat down earlier, all she wanted was to dig in and shove all the food in her mouth but she''s at the stranger''s house. She can''t act like she owned the ce.


    So, she patiently waited for someone to pick up the utensil and start but instead, a spoiled brat ordering her to eatter was spoiling her mood.


    She''s been saying to herself to calm and not to ruin the fease on the table by murdering this family, thest thing she wanted was to waste the food so, she decided to take a deep breath and let her whine but the girl just wouldn''t stop.


    After hearing that her dinner will to be dyed, Danie has lost her patience.


    She held Evan''s hand to stop him from talking and decided to deal with the brat herself.


    As she walked towards Selena with her stomach grumbling in hunger, Danie took the steak knife on the table.


    Her lips pressed in rage. When she had finally reached the girl''s chair, she furiously pulled her up by grabbing her arm, hauled her petite body and hardly pinned her against the wall.


    Danie mmed one of her palms on the wall, not far from Selena''s neck while the other ¨C holding the knife ¨C swirled the knife on her knuckles like she was ying with a pen.


    Danie could see the fear in Selena''s eyes, she leaned closer to her right ear and whispered, ''Don''t ever order me again, especially when I am hungry,''


    Selena swallowed hard, Danie''s voice was even colder and scarer than her uncle.


    Danie continued, ''I am stuck with you just as much you are stuck with me. So let''s make our life easy.''


    Selena tensely nodded, she''s afraid that if she disagrees, Danie might sh her neck with a knife.


    ''Good, now, do what I tell you and I will help you get close with Kirby, deal?''


    Danie''s proposal has made her heart skipped a beat, she doesn''t know how Danie found out about her secret crush to Kirby but just the thought of spending more time with Kirby really excites her.


    ''What about uncle?'' she worriedly asked. She has been trying to get close to Kirby but, her uncle kept on ruining her ns. When all she wanted to do was just to be close to him and get to know him.


    ''Don''t worry. I''ll handle him, so, deal?'' Danie asked her once again.


    Selena nodded and after that, Danie gave her space. She sighed in relief, she really thought that tonight was herst day, Danie really scared her.


    ''Can I call you Auntie?'' she stuttered as she asked.


    Danie irritatedly looked at her, a line appreared in between her eyebrows.


    ''Do I look like someone who would marry your uncle'' Danie suddenly shouted at her, pointing a finger at Evan.


    ''Well, I have another uncle,'' Selena whispered.


    ''We can talk about itter but, no, don''t call me Auntie even if I marry your uncle - the other uncle ok?''


    Selena


    obediently nodded, thinking that maybe, her father''s cousin could be used to distract her new babysitter


    After that, she saw Danie''s expression softened, then she decided to ask about the knife.


    ''Were you really nning to use that knife on me if I don''t agree with you?''


    Danie looked at her, seems to be puzzled by her question.


    ''This Knife?'' Danie asking to confirm, lifting the knife in the air.


    ''Oh! I don''t have a knife for my steak. Oh my! Did you think I will stab you?'' there was a silent gasp of surprise let out from Danie''s mouth, but Selena could see that it was fake.


    ''Don''t worry darling, I don''t want to ruin my steak by murdering you. Anyway, will you please change your clothes? Your body must have been sweating under that snake-skin dress.''


    Selena lowered her sight to her dress, she''s wearing a tight mini dress, it was made from the skin of snakes and Danie was right, her body was indeed sweating under her dress, specifically her legs.


    ''But, I like this dress,'' she replied.


    Danie''s face went t, annoyed by her reply.


    ''Selena, I am your babysitter, not your pimp so change your clothes before I sh it with my steak knife and let Kirby see your undeveloped body,'' Danie''s threatening voice has shivered Selena''s body. She took a step back and rushed out of the room to change her clothes but even though she had left the dining area, she could still hear Danie''s voice, saying, ''Throw that snake dress. Don''t wear clothes made from animals. Understood?''


    Selena stopped from walking and turned to face the living room, aside from here, there was no one around but since the door in the dining room was opened, she was able to hear Danie''s voice.


    ''What do you want me to wear? Leaves?'' she sarcatically replied. She likes wearing clothes from animals, they arefortable and in-style.


    ''Sure, be like Eve''


    Selena just shook her head by Danie''s reply. She would have had liked her if it''s not for her attitude. Danie was acting too manly for her as if she was not ady.


    She decided to change her clothes, she doesn''t want to miss the oppurtunity to dine with Kirby tonight.


    After some time, Selena hade back. She sat on the chair she had earlier and looked at Danie, the woman was eating her steak, and seems like she''s enjoying it.


    When she turned to her uncle, the man was busy tapping on his phone, his utensils were on the te, pointing at 3'' o clock, indicating that he had finished the food.


    ''Mr. Su, people are still eating. Please put your phone down, it''s rude,'' Selena wanted tough when Danie has suddenly scolded her uncle.


    ''It''s a business. I need to reply,'' her uncle replied back.


    Selena just pressed her lips, preventing herself fromughing. Her hands picked up the utensils and start cutting her ¨C now cold steak.


    ''Then answer it outside. Do you want Selena to use her phone while eating?''


    Evan sighed and put his phone back into his pocket.


    ''Fine. Are you happy?''


    ''Very.''


    Selena was skeptical by her uncle''s reply. Her great grandparents have been trying to stop him from using his phone during dinner but her uncle wouldn''t listen to them and somehow her newly-hired babysitter was able to tame her beast-coldhearted uncle.


    In the other side, Danie was pissed by Evan''s rudeness. She was rude herself but when ites to food, she wants everyone to focus and enjoy it. She stayed with the nuns for some years before moving to London, and at the convent, she was taught to cherish the food and appreciate every crumb of the bread, piece of rice and drop of water. So, when she saw Evan leaving a chunk of meat, she could not help but be pissed.


    (Rich people huh!) she sighed and turned to Selena, the girl was timidly eating her food. Selena''s gradual stares at Kirby didn''t escape her sight, her head shook, astounded by the view.


    When Selena looked into her eyes, Danie winked at her, remembering the promised she made earlier.


    She quickly finished up her food and wiped her mouth, then she turned at Kirby, the man has just finished his food.


    ''So, Kirby, how long have you been working with Evan?'' she curiosly asked.


    ''Since I was fifteen so around seven years. I used to help my dad since he was the head of the Financial and one day, Evan saw me and decided to take me as his assistant'' Kirby politely replied.


    ''Oh! So you''re what, 22?'' she asked, confirming his age.


    ''Yes,''


    ''You have a girlfriend?'' Danie straightforwardly asked.


    Kirby almost choked on his water by Danie''s frank manners. He put the ss back on the table and looked at her, eyes were confused.


    ''No,'' he evetually said.


    He heard Selenaughing by his side, he turned with his eyebrows creasing in perplexity.


    ''Oh! you''re just like your boss then,'' Danie blurted without consideration.


    Evan - who has been queit waiting for everyone to finish their food, suddenly turned to Danie, expression remained cold.


    ''Who said I don''t have a girlfriend?'' he irritably asked.


    Danie looked at him with a t face, ''Well, first, you don''t know how to open a door for ady. Second, you don''t have a woman photo in your study room andstly, you''re too cold,'' thest words were almost a whisper, which only Evan could hear.


    Evan stayed staring at Danie, eyes narrowing in frustration, wondering if she''s pissing him off in purpose so he would cancel the contract and continue with her previous n.


    Then, he sneered, alluring eyes were staring at her, drowning her.


    ''I know what you are trying to do, and it''s not going to work. Look, I am not interested in women like you. I am just skeptical why would you have a hidden knife on her leg,'' he was leaning to her direction, whispering those words which only Danie could hear.


    Danie''s narrowed eyes turned from herst piece of steak to Evan, ''Mr. Su, not all women is interested in you. You will never be my type,'' she sized him up and rolled her eyes on him.


    Evan smirked, with the same low tone, he replied, ''Really?''


    ''Yes,'' she replied.


    ''Well, you can say what you want Ms. Chen, but the kiss we shared-''


    ''Hey! You kissed me first!'' Danie shouted, cutting him out. And the moment those words had let out from her lips, all the people in the dining, including the maids who were busy filling the water in the ss ¨C have had their eyes swelled in shock, staring at her.


    Out of nowhere, Selena''s voice broke the deafening quietness in the dining room.


    ''You two had kissed?''

 Chapter 6 - 6: Robert (Revised)

    Chapter 6 - 6: Robert (Revised)


    Selena''s thunderous voice roared around the dining, making everyone startled.


    ''No, we didn''t'' Danie denied and anxiously drunk the water in her ss. Eyes blinking in a fast way, ufortable by the eyes gawking at her.


    ''But, you said, he kissed you?'' Selena suspiciously asked. She calmly sat down on her chair, eyes suspiciously switching between Danie and her uncle Evan - who was not even bothered by the situation.


    ''No, we didn''t. Anyway, I am done. So, Mr. Su," Danie turned to Evan as she called out his name.


    When their eyes met, her eyebrow creased, bewildered by the mystery behind his eyes.


    ''I am exhausted so if you have questions, can you save it for tomorrow?'' her eyes has lowered to her hands on the table, his eyes were breaking her confidence.


    ''I was thinking of going over the contract. You seemed you have misread the information. Starting today, you are required to stay with us ¨C I mean Selena. So you will live with my niece from now on.''


    ''No!'' - Selena shouted from her chair


    ''Definitely not!'' - Danie said pping a hand on the table.


    Selena and Danie stared at each other, with their eyes swelled with surprise, they turned to Evan.


    ''You have signed the contract Ms. Chen and you''re awyer so you know how it works,'' Evan casually got up from his chair and started walking out.


    ''You and Selena will have to live with me. I just want you to do your job, I am not expecting anything else and yes, I would like to have a word with you since you still have the energy to p my table.'' he lightly smirk and finally left the room, leaving Danie trembling in anger.


    Danie''s narrowed eyes turned to Selena, the girl was still staring at her, there were a slight irritation and panic stered on her face.


    ''I don''t want you here!'' Selena bluntly said, nose wrinkled in annoyance.


    And the annoyance Danie saw in Selena''s face has made her day. Since she had signed the contract, she could not do anything but to stay so instead of sulking, she has decided to entertain herself and nothing would do better than to piss of a spoiled brat girl.


    She gave her a lopsided grin, and said, ''Oh Darling! If you don''t want me here. I suggest you start acting like a normal girl. Do you think I like to be here?'' she sneered.


    ''I know your kind. You are just like the other women chasing after my uncle. Don''t y innocent, you are just my babysitter,'' Selena mockingly replied. After hearing that Danie is a Lawyer, she then realized that she must be after her uncle Evan and she hates this kind of woman ¨C the woman who is after her uncle''s money and reputation.


    Hearing those words, Danie took the steak knife and stabbed the te, breaking it into half. The Shattering ss has made the maids worried, including Anders, he was about to take the knife from Danie''s hand when the woman suddenly spoke.


    ''Look at me Selena,'' Danie''s voice was deep and scary, causing Selena to look into her eyes.


    ''Look into my eyes and tell me. Do I look like a woman who would go after your uncle?'' she stated, the voice was deep like it came from an empty well.


    ''No,'' Selena absently said, the answer didn''te from her mind, it just suddenly came out of her mouth. She was like hypnotized by Danie''s eyes.


    ''Good. If you don''t want me to be here. You better act properly or else, I am going to open your head and rece your brain,'' without waiting for Selena''s reply, Danie left the room.


    As she strode in the living room, she found Evan leaning on the wall, both hands were crossed as if he was waiting for someone.


    Danie''s eyes flickered, wondering if he heard her threatening words to Selena.


    ''Is this how you handle your problems? Threatening them?'' Evan spoke, the coldness of his voice was no match with the air condition of the room.


    Danie rolled her eyes and thought, (Didn''t you just ckmail me earlier?)


    ''Yes, so if you have problem with that, i suggest you to call an agency and get a new babysitter,'' Danie continued walking, she was about to reach the stairs when she suddenly felt Evan behind her, not too close but the space between them was enough for her to hear him whispered the words ''follow me.''


    She turned to face him, but he was no longer there, instead, she found him walking towards the pool.


    She blew a sigh and followed him, the man didn''t even wait if she agrees or not. He just gives order and expects someone to follow it without questions.


    (Damn it! If I just knocked him off, I would have been in Italy now, enjoying my pasta!) annoyance has made her body tremble.


    She caught Evan sitting on a wooden bench next to a tree in the garden. She took big steps to reach him and when she did, she stood confidently in front of him.


    ''Can you make it quick? I want to rest,'' she demanded.


    ''Sit,'' Evan ordered coldly and just like a dog, Danie sat down. She sat on the near end of the bench, giving her and Evan enough space to talk, thest thing she wanted was to be in the position she was earlier, where he cornered and kissed her.


    ''I am only asking for a year. If Selena changed before the contract ends, you can leave but if she doesn''t, then you''ll have to stay.''


    Danie wanted to look at Evan''s expression but the light post was pointing straight at the tree - shadowing Evan''s face.


    ''Mr. Su, I have my own life too. I have issue bigger than Selena so I hope you understand why I can''t stay here every day,'' she said in a low voice, respecting the calmness of the night.


    ''You can have the weekends. How''s that?'' Evan proposed, he was staring at the space, legs crossed while his back was leaning on the wooden bench, putting all of his weight on it.


    Danie swung her head to his direction, watching him by their short distance. Under the shadow of the tree, her face grimaced. She could still hear his promise saying that he will help her kill the president but clearly the man has forgotten it.


    She silently exhaled, (I should have known) she med herself for hoping.


    ''Fine,'' she murmured.


    ''Good. I have one more condition,'' Danie rolled her eyes upon hearing it, thinking what more does he wants.


    ''What?'' she tly asked.


    ''I don''t want you flirting around the house. Let it be my with employee, family or even me.''


    ''What makes you think I would want to flirt with you?'' Danie sarcastically asked in between her scoff, feeling insulted by his words that she barked back at him with no consideration.


    ''Good to know'' Evan replied, his eyes were looking past her.


    ''Ms. Chen your rtionship is none of my business. You can flirt with anyone as you''d like but not to the people in this house,''


    ''Got it, boss!'' Danie got up raging, wondering how could he say such words. What does he take her for?


    She took two steps forward when Evan suddenly seized one of her hand. Puzzled by his action, Danie turned only to see him with his face raised ¨C looking at her.


    ''Have we met before?'' Evan''s head was tilted as he tried to reminisce where he could have met her, his voice was deep and full of confusion.


    ''No Mr. Su. If we''d met, I would have remembered you. Your aloofness is iparable. Even a person with a low memory would have a hard time forgetting you,'' she pulled her hand from him and walked out. Heart aching by the way he portrayed her. She knows that she''s the woman who likes ying with men, but she has reasons. Reasons no one would understand.


    Every move she made in the past, the people she met, it was calcted. She won''t approach and waste her time with someone who doesn''t have a used for her.


    She walked towards her bedroom with dark expression across her face. The phone she has in her hand suddenly buzzed. She looked at it and saw her friend''s number calling her, it was Robert Leno.


    Danie twisted the doorknob of her bedroom door and pushed it open. She pressed the answer button and called out his name.


    ''What is it, Robert?'' she asked even though she knew the reason why he was calling.


    ''Hey WOMAN!'' a voice of a man yelled from the phone, Danie immediately took the phone away from her ear before her friend''s voice could destroy her eardrum.


    ''Why are you calling me woman?'' Danie shouted back, her feet were making its way toward the bed. As she reached it, she jumped on the bed and stretched both of her legs.


    ''Aren''t you a woman?'' she was, for a moment stunned by his reply.


    ''How can you be sure that I am?'' she confidently replied.


    Robertughed by her words and said, ''I am certain that you are one. I watched you grow up and honestly, you stopped growing since you were what? Sixteen?'' Robert''sughing voice, deliberately mocking her has made her face wrinkled in irritation.


    If he was with her now, the man would have his fingers broken by now.


    Robert Leno, he was her friend since childhood. Robert''s brother was her ssmate at nursery, they were living close to them and her twin brother was closed with Robert''s brother.


    After the incident seven years ago, Robert contacted her and since then he has been helping her with everything. Danie''s mother has forbid them to be friends with Robert since the man was known to be a troublesome kid. His father was a policeman in their city while his mother has been long gone.


    When she was ten years old, something awful happened, cutting the ties between her and Robert, that time, Robert was only seventeen. He has a small gang in their city called Tarant gang. Robert''s people were mostly the same age as him, and their job was simple; they will hack into someone''s bank ount, steal their money and give it to someone else, either to homeless or orphanage.


    Even at the young age, Danie understood what he was doing, though she had never taken part in it since Robert himself doesn''t want her to be involved ¨C saying she was too young to do such crime but she believed that her twin brother was part of his gang.


    When Danie


    was transferred in the orphanage, Robert immediately contacted her and since then, the two continued their friendship, helping each other with crimes ¨C something she could not do before since she was only ten.


    Danie knows his feeling towards her, but she doesn''t want to hurt him. She loves him as her friend, getting into a rtionship with him would only cause her trouble and probably destroy their friendship.


    ''What are you doing Danie? And where are you?'' Robert''s voice was low but she could hear the annoyance on how sharp he said those words.


    Danie sighed, wondering the same thing.


    ''I am at Kierry''s house,'' she said short.


    ''Oh! Did she stop you?''


    ''No, it was her brother inw. She has a kid and she''s dead Robert,'' her voice broke down. Reminiscing the times she spent with Kierry has made her eyes to shed tears.


    ''Kierry is dead and I didn''t,'' her heart was aching, tears ran down from her eyes like falls.


    ''I didn''t even thank her. So, Robert, I need to pause my n and look after her kid,'' she sniffed and tried to calm herself by taking a deep breath.


    ''Ok, what do you need me to do?'' Robert soothingly said.


    ''I need information about Evan Su,''


    Robert on the other line has be silent, she could hear his hard breathing.


    ''Be careful Danie. There''s a rumor about Evan Su.''


    ''Don''t worry Robert. I know how to defend myself and-'' she was cut out when Robert suddenly yelled at her.


    ''Are you stupid Danie? You are being chased by Evan Su. If you want to live like a ghost and continue with your n, I suggest you keep your distance from him. If the press caught you with him, your name will be in the news and do you think you can freely walk around?'' Robert''s loud voice has almost destroyed her ears, she understood what he meant but the way he said those words were hurting her, getting treated like a kid was something she hated.


    With the same loud voice he had, Danie yelled back.


    ''Why are you yelling at me, Robert? Do you want to die!?'' a vein in her neck pop out, fuming by her friend''s words.


    Robert has calmed down when he said, ''I am not shouting Danie just be careful ok? And try to keep your distance with him. We don''t know him so-'' she cut him out.


    ''Robert, I am not a kid ok? I am not your ten-year-old neighbor. I have changed,''


    ''Fine, but you are like my sister Danie. Do your job and take care of Kierry''s kid, just the kid and not the uncle ok?'' by the time he said it, his voice has changed into teasing.


    Danie rolled her eyes, this is why she likes Robert as her friend, he always understands her.


    ''Honestly Robert, I am scared,'' a note of anxiousness strained in her voice and it worried Robert.


    ''What is it?'' he tensely replied, a slight fear was rising in his chest.


    ''I don''t know what''s happening but when I kissed him, I saw his memories and it''s freaking me out!'' her skin crawled when she remembered the pictures in her mind earlier. She gulped repeatedly - hugging her shivering body with one arm while the other was holding the phone.


    ''You did what?'' Robert asked, horrified with what he just heard.


    ''You kissed him?'' Robert''s voice was low and Danie knows that if she will not disconnect the call, her ear will be destroyed.


    So before Robert could recover from her news, she has ended the call.


    Feeling guilty, Danie stared at her phone, her thumbs tapped on the screen and wrote down ''Don''t worry. He doesn''t like me neither do I, so send me his information alright?''


    She slumped her body onto the bed and waited for her friend''s reply.


    After some time, her phone buzzed, her face went t after reading his reply.


    ''Do it yourself!''


    Danie blew a sigh and tossed her phone somewhere in the bed. She nibbled on her lips, thinking why did she see those memories of Evan.

 Chapter 7 - 7: What the hell! (Revised)

    Chapter 7 - 7: What the hell! (Revised)


    After spending two days at Evan''s house, Danie decided to go back to her apartment and, get her clothes. Evan offered to apany her but, she refused as she doesn''t want him to see the guns and, the grenades she had in her apartment.


    Evan gave her a week to settle all her previous appointment, and after that, the contract will starts.


    Thest two days were quiet - in her opinion. Her friends did not even call her to ask if she''s still alive. She spoke with Selena, and the girl requested her to be her tutor which she didn''t refuse.


    Danie was on the limousine Evan had prepared for her. A man in his forties drives her back to her apartment. She thought Evan brought her to an Ind but, sheter found out that it was connected to the city by a small bridge.


    A shaky sigh let out from her lips. She thought of Selena''s mother. If it''s not for her, she would have refused Evan''s offer.


    Kierry was the sweetest person she met, which made her wonder why Selena had those crazy attitudes. The girl waszy. In the morning, she would use the inte to ask the maid to lift her off the bed. At night, she would ask them to put a cream on her face, something a normal person wouldn''t do.


    When the car stopped in front of the building of her apartment, Dani got down and said her gratitude to the driver.


    She entered the building at a slow pace. The young receptionist who has been working since she moved in greeted her with a candy smile on his lips.


    ''Good Morning Ms. Chen.''


    She waved a hand and mirrored his smile. She was living on the ground floor. The building has three floors. She decided to take the room at the ground since it has a garden, something she wants to have after living in a small apartment in London for years.


    After she pinned the key into the keyhole, she pushed the door opened. Her eyes roamed around her room, she hasn''t been home for weeks, running around, nning the assassination, a failed assassination.


    She blew a sigh and dropped her body onto the couch. Feeling suffocated by her bra, her hand reached for its lock and unhitched it.


    She tossed the bra in the air, and itnded on the dusty dining table.


    Her one-bedroom apartment was small. The bedroom door was next to the toilet door, while her circr dining table was a few meters away from the couch.


    Her apartment doesn''t have much furniture. She had an L-shaped couch which could fit five people if they just squeezed like sardines. Her two seater dining table was next to the kitchen sink. A ss door leading to the garden was opposite to her bedroom''s door. All the windows in her apartment wererge, so in the morning, her apartment was always bright.


    She looked around her apartment. She saw the pregnant spider in the corner of her house had just delivered its babies. Her apartment had an unpleasant smell, causing her to get up and open the balcony.


    As soon as the wind entered her house, Danie sniffed its cold air. She ced both hands on her h.i.p.s and murmured, ''I will clean tomorrow,'' then she took the spider from the corner and put it on the grass in her garden.


    She then walked towards her refrigerator. She didn''t turn it off when she left so it''s still running. She opened it and grabbed one of the bottled water. As she twisted the cup opened, her phone rang.


    She looked at its screen and saw Evan''s number calling her.


    After the phoney on her ear, her lips curve up.


    ''Missed me already?'' she teasingly said. But her smile disappeared as soon as she heard him chuckling.


    Her jaw gnashed with irritation. Her friends marked as the queen of flirting. Every people she spoke, either a man or a woman, as soon as her tongue moved topliment them, they would be stunned and speechless. But the man on the other line seems to be immuned by her charm.


    After his huskyugh, Evan replied, ''Yes.''


    And that was enough to make her speechless.


    ''Are you there?'' she heard him asking.


    Danie looked at her phone and, gestured to throw it in the garbage. In thest two days, she tried reading him, she could read the people''s mind in the vi but, not Evan. There is something about his eyes, something that''s blocking her way from getting into his mind.


    ''Yes, I am here. I have to meet with my soon to be ex-boyfriend. So, Mr. Su, I have to go," she tly said.


    ''Ok. Selena was asking for you.''


    ''Tell her I will be back in a week,'' as she said those words, her feet walked towards her bedroom. She took herptop from the table and turned it on.


    ''Is that all Mr. Su?'' she asked. Her shoulder was lifted a little to hold her phone while her fingers were busy tapping on the keyboard of herptop.


    It took her seconds to log into the government server and get all the information she needed. Evan was telling her something but, her mind was too focused on reading his information.


    She smirked, while her head shook with disbelief. She thought Robert was right about Evan changing girlfriends but, seeing his bank payment history the man didn''t spend a cent to buy expensive gifts to anyone.


    In the background, the youtube was opened ying the song ''heartbreaker.''


    She scrolled more to check if he used his card to pay for a restaurant but, there was not even a single transaction.


    (Does he let his women pay for everything?) she scoffed and quarrel with her thought.


    ''Nah! Impossible!" she absently blurted, forgetting that Evan was still on the phone.


    ''What impossible?''


    Danie was stunned for a moment, then she plucked her lips as her brain started to work.


    And her usual ¨C flirting brain processed and, her lips parted to say, ''It''s not impossible to get you,'' then she let out a charming smile.


    But, the smile on her lips gradually disappears when she heard the line disconnecting.


    She rose an eyebrow. Her mind exploded when he suddenly hung up on her.


    ''What the hell!''


    ''Why did hung up?''


    In the other side. Evan was sitting at his desk when his phone shuts. He stared at it but, his mind was thinking of Danie. Her bold words repeatedly yed in his mind like a broken cassette.


    He sighed and, leaned his back against his chair. Danie has a way to drain his patience. Thest two days she spent in the Vi was something he did not expect.


    The woman chatted with everyone in the house, though she was helpful and always had a bright smile on her lips. In the past two days, the vi suddenly became loud, he could hear Danie''s shout from his room, mostly about Selena.


    All the figurines and vases in the vi were shattered after Danie tossed it on the wall. She was like a caveman first time in the city, she kept inspecting his house, and weirdly stared at his employee.


    And now that she''s gone, the vi felt empty. While eating his lunch with Selena earlier, the table was peaceful. No one was shouting at Selena, ordering her to eat all the vegetable orugh when Kirby is blushing.


    He took the charger from his drawer and, charged his phone. When he tried to call her number, it was no longer in reach.


    He sighed as he remembered herst words.


    ''How could say that straight?'' his head shook nonchntly. Wondering if Danie''s sweet tongue was the reason why he received three pages of paper with her boyfriends name.

 Chapter 8 - 8: Continuing the Plan

    Chapter 8 - 8: Continuing the n


    After Danie''s and Evan''s phone call was disconnected, she turned her phone off and threw it on the bed.


    Her hands squeezed into fists, feeling irritated but unsure of the reason.


    After taking a deep breath and staring at the painting on the wall, Danie got up and left the bedroom. She took her motorcycle key and proceeded to the parking lot.


    When she reached the bas.e.m.e.nt, her eyes roamed to check where she parked her motorcycle. When she finally found it, her feet moved and every step she made echoed in the quiet bas.e.m.e.nt.


    She put on her helmet after braiding her hair, as she started the engine of the motorcycle, her body felt its vibration.


    She drove out of the bas.e.m.e.nt and took the road at a normal speed. As soon as she saw the high-speed road, her hands twisted the handle to speed up.


    After driving for ten minutes, Danie had finally arrived at her destination. She parked the motorcycle on the side road and hugged the helmet on her side with one hand.


    Before entering the building, Danie stopped and raised her face to stared at it.


    It is a thirty-story modern building, she''d been at this ce so many time and for the same reason.


    Her friend, Robert Lenon is living here.


    The corner of her mouth quirked up, while her mind thought of a way to scold Robert for not calling her.


    Minutester, she arrived at Robert''s penthouse. She pushed the doorbell but he didn''te out.


    She blew a sigh, she knows better than Robert is avoiding her and for whatever reason, she wanted to know.


    She rang the bell once again. After waiting for five minutes, her patience ran out.


    Annoyance made her nose to wrinkle, her face bore a t expression as she took a 45-caliber gun out of her bra.


    She pointed it at the doorknob, she was about to press the trigger when she saw the ss window on the side.


    She giggled happily, without wasting time, the helmet she was holding smashed the ss window, shattering it into pieces.


    She heard the rm buzzing in the hallway, the door of the room opposite to Robert''s room was opened by a young woman, she looked startled.


    ''Is everything alright here?'' the woman spoke with a worried tone.


    Danie''s eyes suddenly shone with tears, secondster, tears dropped from them.


    ''No, the man living in this room is my boyfriend and I just found out that he was cheating on me!'' Danie buried her wet face on her hands as her shoulders shook, her weep bounced around the quiet hallway.


    ''That assh**le. Go inside and break everything. Do you need help?'' the woman suddenly offered.


    With Danie''s face buried in her hand, she smiled. She lifted her face and shook her head.


    ''No, thank you,'' seeing the girl going back inside her apartment, Danie wiped her tears and entered Robert''s apartment.


    She needed to lie, or else the girl might call the police.


    When Danie''s feetnded on the floor, her eyes immediately roamed around. She was in the kitchen, the ce was cleaned and dust-free which mean Robert is around.


    She walked towards the living room, it was same as before. The couch was a few meters away from the television, and that''s all. Robert''s house only has a couch, a center table, and a television.


    He eats, watch and sleeps on the couch, something they have inmon.


    And just as she expected, Robbert was slouching on the couch, watching an animal doc.u.mentary.


    She wanted to reach for something and throw it at him but, the house was empty, not even one vase of a figurine.


    So she took her shoes off and aimed for his head but, Robert caught it without even looking at her.


    Her mouth set in a hard line, pissed by his quick reflex,


    ''What are you doing here Danie?'' Robert spoke. Slowly, he got up, both of her shoes were on his hands.


    ''Did you get tired working as a sitter?'' as he said those words with sarcasm, he tossed her shoes back at her.


    Danie''s body dodged it and walked towards him. She stood in front for him, the man is almost two meters tall, a perfect height for a basketball yer but, he prefers to torture people and take their money.


    He had a long ck hair, reaching his shoulder and right now, it was tied with a rubber.


    Danie sat on the couch while Robert left. When he came back, he handed her a white folder. She opened it and found a photo of the man she hated the most.


    Dr. Roman Lee.


    Her jaw gnashed in anger, she was nning to kill Dr. Lee after killing the President but now, her n was ruined.


    She had a list of people she wanted to kill, and it took her years to find their names, and the process was hard and dark, so dark that a normal person would think of her as a psycho


    Her life was ruined because of these people. She was only nning to kill them with one shot but, her mind changed. Now, she wants to kill them gently. She will make sure that each of them will suffer, physically and emotionally. She wants to show them a different level of pain.


    She smirked, her eyes glowed with wickedness.


    ''What''s the n?'' Robert asked as he handed her a cup full of tea.


    She blinked, putting the folder down on the table andter epted the tea Robert was offering.


    ''We need to meet the two people on the list,'' then her eyes lowered to look at the two photos of the men smiling at the camera.


    Robert followed her eyes and saw her looking at the photo of the senators. He sighed, the senators were the two people who knew Dr. Lee so well.


    ''What do you want me to do,'' he took one of the two photos and handed it to Danie.


    ''Shall we go after Senator Greg Vi first? I got intel that he likes going to bars. There''s a bar in the city he always visits. The owner owes you a favor, don''t you think it''s time to pay it back?'' his voice was chilly as he speaks.


    He stared at Danie''s t face. In the past years, he stayed in her side, and together they build a reputation.


    To the people underground, Robert was known as the boss of the small gang named Tarant. Though this gang was dismantled years ago. After his reunion with Danie, he decided to rebuild it. But unlike before, where he had so many members, the only members of the gang are himself, their Russian friend named Scott and the new boss Danie.


    Their business is simple, and it is to give out favors. They don''t ept payment like cash and they don''t collect it right away. They will wait and wait until the right timees.


    And now, the owner of the bar that Senator Vi loves to go owes them a favor. And this is the perfect time for them to collect their payment ¨C and they are not expecting cash.


    Robert looked up to the ceiling, his hand itched with excitement as he thought of torturing people.


    ''So, what''s your n, Danie? Do we kidnap him and lock him in the warehouse or should I ask the owner to give us a private room?'' his eyes were shining with excitement like a five-year-old kid first time in the amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    Danie lowered her teacup on the table and picked up the folder. She rolled it and without a word, she repeatedly hit Robert''s head.


    ''Are you stupid? Didn''t I ask you to update our files? The bar has a new owner so we can''t just barge in and cause a scene,'' when she stopped hitting him, Robert''s expression hardened.


    With the same loud voice she used to yell at him, Robert replied, ''Do you really have to hit me? You are so small, if I want, I can send you flying in one punch,'' he barked at her.


    Danie''s nose wrinkled with annoyance, she once again hit him with the rolled folder, ''Try to threaten me again and, I will send your corpse to Mars,'' then she got up, making sure that Robert will not retaliate.


    ''Fine,'' Robert sighed in defeat and slouched on the couch.


    ''What''s your n?'' Robert asked once again.


    Danie deliberately sat on his stomach, causing him to groan in pain.


    ''Well, maybe the owner doesn''t owe us a favor but, the manager does so, tell her that I want a pass,'' she ordered him.


    ''Why pass? Are you going undercover?'' he curiously asked


    ''Yes, well, both of us. You will be one of the waiters,'' she paused and sneered at him, enough to make him think that she''s nning something he will not like.


    ''Fine, I will be the ''handsome waiter''. What about you?''


    ''I am going to be a singer sh entertainer. That jerk likes women so why don''t I show him what a real woman can do?'' a sneaky and murderous smile curved on her lips. Robert could not do anything but to shook his head.

 Chapter 9 - 9: I am no ones slave

    Chapter 9 - 9: I am no one''s ve


    Outside of the Su Financial Building, a car parked in front of the high building. It''s in the middle of the city, where most of themercial building is located.


    As the people rushed walking in the street, a man emerged from the backseat of the car. He had a grey vest over his white long sleeves, matching his grey eyes.


    His long legs moved to enter the building, as he reached the entrance, a guard opened the ss door for him.


    His face was cold, no emotion at all, his enchanting eyes were t looking in front. People that passed by were looking back to have a second look, women in the lobby started smiling, gawking at him like he''s a piece of art.


    His built-body was clearly shown on his suit, with his thin lips pressed together, he entered the elevator together with the other employees.


    He pressed thest floor button, and as the elevator moved, he stayed standing like a statue in his position. Not looking around, his eyes were glued at the closed door.


    He could hear the people whispering at his back, and hearing their chat wondering about his identity has made him feel irritated.


    People don''t know him, yet, they used his products every day. Ken Chu, the current head of the Chu Pharmaceuticalpany. No one knows who he really is, he doesn''t like the public, he preferred to stay unknown and for one good reason, it''s because of his ''other business''.


    When the elevator at thest floor opened, Ken walked with big steps.


    He stopped in front of a closed door. He had one purpose ofing in this building and it is to visit one of his childhood friend, Evan Su.


    Hispany only trusted one bank, and it the Su Financial Bank. Theirpany was tied with Su Financial Bank since the beginning, and it all started from his grandfather passed down to his father, Roy Chu.


    He saw Evan''s secretary sitting at her desk by the corner, the woman is in her fifties. Her eyes were busy reading the papers in her hands that she didn''t notice his presence.


    He didn''t bother to knock, he just opened the door ¨C like what he usually does, and walked in.


    He found Evan sitting at his desk, the quietness of his office allows him to hear the tapping on the keyboard. It was loud and fast as if his life depends on it.


    And just like the secretary outside, Evan was so busy that he didn''t notice him.


    He sat on the couch and turned the television on. When the news started ying, that was the time Evan looked at him.


    ''Oh, you''re back!'' that''s all Evan could say and, went back to his paper.


    Ken''s eyebrows knitted with disbelief. He and Evan didn''t see each other for three years and all he could say was ''Oh! you''re back''. He didn''t even bother to get up and, give him a friendly hug.


    Even though they were separated for years, they kept in touch. He observed Evan as he worked, seeing that his friend wouldn''t give him his precious time, Ken took off his vest and,id it on the table.


    He was about toy down when he noticed Evan''s phone on the table vibrating.


    A name Danie Chen was registered on his screen, as the line between his forehead appeared, his hand moved to answer the phone.


    He put it on his ear and, started to wonder who could she be.


    ''Hello?'' he answered, the voice was deep.


    ''Mr. Su?'' a soft sound of a woman spoke from the other line.


    ''Yes?'' he replied, face turning to look at his friend - still busy with his work.


    ''You are not Mr. Su!'' the woman''s voice raised as she said it.


    ''Who said I am?'' he rose an eyebrow, wondering who could she be.


    ''Can you pass the phone to Mr. Su please?'' the woman ordered him.


    ''I am not your ve. Go and call him yourself!'' he hung up the phone, irritated by how she ordered him.


    He put the phone down onto the table andy on the couch, his arms were used as a pillow while his eyes were staring at the ceiling.


    Then, the door of Evan''s office opened, Ken didn''t bother to look but, he heard Evan''s secretary''s voice.


    ''Mr. Su, Ms. Chen called, she''s asking if you can give her a callback in your free time.''


    ''Ok,'' Evan replied.


    When the door closed, Ken heard footsteps going towards his direction, he looked up and saw Evan''s shadowing closer.


    When the man picked up his phone, Ken could see his face hardened, then Evan turned to look at him.


    ''Did you answer her call?'' Evan spoke in a cold tone, then he lifted one leg and kicked his leg, asking him to sit down.


    With irritation, Ken got up and sat at the end of the couch.


    ''Yes. She ordered me to pass the phone to you but, I am no one''s ve so I asked her to call you herself,'' he confidently replied, slouching on the couch.


    Evan just shook his head and, dialed Danie''s number. When she answered, Ken went closer to eavesdrop.


    ''Ms. Chen, is there a problem?'' Evan said as the ring on the other line ended.


    ''I am at the lobby to drop the contract. I have signed it. Do I just leave it at the receptionist?''


    ''No, go to my office. Thest floor, turn left and you will see my secretary,'' Evan ended the call without waiting for Danie''s reply. Then, he turned at his friend Ken.


    His eyes bored into him, he sighed. Knowing his friend, the moment his eyes willy on Danie, he will start making his usual move and, knowing Danie''s reputation, the two might start making out in front of him.


    ''Can you hide in the bedroom?'' Evan asked Ken.


    His office has a normal size and, very minimal furniture. He has a bedroom in his office, he''s using it if ever he needed to take a quick nap after working in the office for days.


    ''I don''t want,'' Ken scoffed, refusing to leave.


    Evan brushed a hand over his face with annoyance, ''Ken, this is Selena''s babysitter. I don''t want toplicate our rtionship so please can you hide in the bedroom for a minute?''


    ''I don''t get it, Evan. Why do I need to hide?''


    ''Ken, she''s aplicated woman, just go to the room please,'' Evan impatiently said.


    Ken started to get suspicious, the way Evan worried about the woman has made him think that he must have liked her.


    A teasing thought came in his mind, he got up and proceeded to the bedroom, before he entered, he turned back and saw Evan looking at his reflection through his phone screen.


    He ran inside when he heard a knock on the door. Hey his ear against the door to eavesdrop on them.


    ''Hi,'' he heard a woman talking.


    ''Hi. I will check the contract just give me a moment. Would you like a coffee?'' Evan spoke.


    Ken silently gasped.


    ''What coffee? How long does he want me to stay here?'' he murmured with amazement, both of his grey eyes went round in shock.


    His nose wrinkled with annoyance, he suddenly wanted revenge.


    After clearing his throat, Ken parted his lips and said, ''Darling, the bed is ready,'' his fist covered his lips to stop himself fromughing.


    ''Coffee my ass!'' with his head shaking with irritation, Ken sat down on the end of the bed.


    Meanwhile, in Evan''s office.


    After Danie was instructed by Evan''s secretary to proceed in his office, she knocked and entered the room.


    Her eyes wandered to scan the office, it was clean while the news on the television was ying. She turned to her right and, found Evan behind his desk, his eyes were emotionless looking at her.


    She walked closer and said ''Hi'', and for thest time, she looked into his eyes to check if she can read him but, just like before, all she could see was his deep brown eyes.


    She sighed, when he offered her a coffee, she politely declined and,y the contract ¨C which she had signed, on the table.


    Her eyes caught the grey vest on the table, while a strong manly scent ¨C different than Evan- lingered in the air.


    Her eyes narrowed, wondering if Evan had someone with him before she came.


    But it''s not her business so she decided to shake that thought and, looked at him.


    Out of nowhere a voice of a man yelled from somewhere, she turned her head and found out that it came from a closed-door, she wondered if it''s another office or a bathroom.


    When her brainprehended the man''s words, Danie''s cheeks turned red. She gulped and, turned to Evan with wide eyes. The man had the same expression as her though not with astonishment more of anger.


    ''I didn''t know you havepany. You know what, we can check the contract next week. No rush!'' saying that at a fast pace, Danie rushed out of the room.


    Evan got up to stop her, he wanted to exin himself, say that it''s a misunderstanding but,ter realized why would he.


    He doesn''t want Danie to think that he likes her by clearing the mistake.


    He sighed and slumped his body on the chair, his back leaned against the chair while his index finger massages his temples.


    (Maybe it is better so she won''t flirt with me) he blew in another sigh. When the door of the bedroom opened, his eyes red at Ken, he stared at him like he''s a lion staring at his prey.


    ''Ken Chu. I didn''t see you for years and, this is how you''re going to act?'' he wanted to throw something at him but, he knows Ken will just dodge it, so it''s useless.


    ''You''re wee. You said she''splicated so I am just helping you out,'' Ken picked up his vest and put it on.


    ''So,'' he plucked his lips and gave a lopsided grin for the first time.


    ''Why don''t we continue this reunion in my bar?'' he winked at him and, proceeded at the door.


    Before his hand touched the doorknob, he turned to look at Evan.


    ''Glen told me you stopped seeing your models after she died. Don''t worry Evan, now that I am back. I will get you back to the game,'' he clicked his tongue once and left his office.


    As he entered the elevator, the vani scent his nose sniffed in Evan''s office was also in the elevator.


    ''How much perfume did she use?'' he murmured with his face wrinkled viciously.

 Chapter 10 - 10: Mama Im in love with a criminal

    Chapter 10 - 10: Mama I''m in love with a criminal


    Inside of a spacious elegant bar, two men wiping the circr ss table were chattering about the sudden change of the policy towards the entertainer.


    ''Gentleman Bay''


    The bar is located at the second floor of a five-story building, while the ground floor is serving as the lobby and the second floor as the bar, the rest of the floors were designed as a private room.


    It was previously owned by a Senator but after his name was tangled with corruption, he went into bankrupt, damaging his whole family.


    And now, the employee got a message that their new boss ising. First time after the bar was closed for some months.


    The bar was used by the previous owner to have their secret meeting, mostly doing an illegal transaction, and each meeting includes alcohol and women.


    But now that the owner changed, all of the gentleman''s employee think that their business will also be different.


    Based on how the owner required the camera to be in each room and, corridor tells them that their special services will no longer be avable.


    ''Do you think they will really not let our customer brings theirpanion?'' one of the waiters ¨C busy fixing the alcohol on the shelves spoke.


    The bartender, with a built of a wrestle, shrugged a shoulder, ''I am not sure. They haven''t removed the beds in the room,''


    As they continued chatting and preparing for their third-week opening, a man in a white shirt emerged from the elevator.


    It was Robert, he walked towards the bar counter and stopped in front of the bartender.


    ''Are you Dexter?'' Robert asked.


    He was here for one purpose, and that it to convey their n.


    Danie asked him to look for a man named Dexter, who supposed to be the new manager of the bar.


    The bartender sized him up, then he turned his face in their right direction where a woman in a mini white sequin dress was sitting on one of the high chairs by the wall.


    Robert rose an eyebrow, ''I am looking for a man named Dexter,'' he repeated.


    ''That is Dexter,'' the bartender pointed with his index finger.


    Robert sighed after blinking, (Damn it! Danie) he just cursed in his mind.


    Then he walked towards the man named Dexter, he stopped in front and the man in a woman''s clothes. Dexter''s head rose to look at him


    ''Hi Darling, I would love to apany you but, we are still close. Also, we are no longer offering our special service,'' Robert took a step back, inside he was stunned, the woman, with a beauty of a fairy just spoke to him and the voice she had sounded so manly than his.


    ''You are a man right?'' he gulped, trying to hold himself from punching him.


    ''No, I am a woman well, I used to be a man. So, darling what can I help you with?'' Dexter spoke teasingly, his hand even stretched to reach for him but, Robert asked him to stay put.


    ''I am here on behalf of Daisy,'' without even finishing his sentence, he already knows that Dexter understood what he meant.


    ''Oh! Did she send you to collect the favor?'' this time, Dexter''s flirtatious voice has turned serious.


    ''Yes.''


    ''Ok, what can I do for her?'' Dexter gave him a lopsided grin and it made his skin shivered.


    ''We want to work here tonight. And she wants to be alone with this guy,'' saying that, Robert ced the photo of the Senator Greg Vi on the table.


    Dexter, without looking at the photo nodded, he picked it up and shoved it in his bra.


    ''No problem. Can you extend my regards to Ms. pretty flower?'' and once again, his sweet candy smile was back on his lips.


    Robert just nodded and turned around, he wondered what kind of favor did Danie do for Dexter.


    With curiosity, Robert turned to look at Dexter.


    ''What kind of favor did you ask to her?''


    Dexter charmingly smiled, his hand widened to unt his body.


    ''This Darling,'' Dexter said, his body swiveled around to show him how perfect his curve was.


    ''She made me a Goddess.''


    With Robert''s jaw almost falling to the ground in shock, he turned and decided to leave.


    Standing in front of the full-body mirror, Danie stared at her reflection.


    The ck V-cut long dress covered with glitters was perfectly fitted to her body.


    Her rich bosoms were squeezed by the push-ups bra she was wearing ¨C showing the dark mole she had on her left b.r.e.a.s.t aligned to her underarm, it was circr with shade as dark as a coil.


    She hated what she''s seeing in the mirror. Her face grimaced as she stared at her reflection.


    Her clothes, that almost showing her body, was too beautiful yet disgusting in her sight.


    Seduction - something she needed to learn in order to get her revenge. Men will always be men; they might be the sturdiest species but, everyone and anything has a weakness. And to the man''s world that would be a woman with an exquisite innocent face but, a good look is not enough to reveal the hidden l.u.s.t of the men.


    Each man has a hidden desire, something they want for a beautiful woman to do when alone with them.


    To Danie''s current target, the senator Greg Vi, his l.u.s.t towards the women was just like the other man, they want a bold, seductive and wild women. Someone who doesn''t need to be persuaded, someone who would do everything for money.


    And tonight, she will be that kind of woman.


    When her eyes lifted to look at her face through the mirror, her eyes which were brown slowly turned into ck while her thin lips, curved in a malicious smile.


    She had a beauty of a Goddess, she could attract anyone even the opposite s.e.x but, Danie Chen only exists for one good reason, and it is to end the life of the people that ruined her life.


    And the process, she promised it to not only be painful for her target but, also to the people who loved them.


    Mercy, that word doesn''t exist in her mind.


    Conscience is something her body doesn''t have.


    Love is something she considered to be a person''s weakness.


    She has one mission and, is it to get back on the people that ruined her life.


    And she will not only settle by killing them, but she will also let them suffer, let them experience the pain, and she only gets satisfied if she does it in front of her target''s love ones.


    She had never killed a person, but what she''s doing to them is worse than killing them.


    That''s why she was not surprised when the people who decided to join her journey has dubbed her as the ''Master of Torturer''


    "Are you ready?" the voice of Danie''s friend Robert rang in the room after the door was pushed open.


    Danie turned to look at him, Robert walked closer with her shoes in his hand.


    He kneeled and lifted one of Danie''s legs.


    It was so smooth, so white and delicate but, only a few people know that behind her smooth skin wasyered of liquid powder used to hide all the scar of her past; the scars her body had suffered from the greedy people who ruined her life.


    He patted the foot he was holding to remove the dust. Slowly he shoved it inside of the red stiletto.


    His face hardened when his face lifted and saw the gun in between her legs, it shouldn''t be like this.


    Danie, a genius woman like her shouldn''t be doing this kind of work.


    She could have asked him or hire someone to get her revenge but, she prefers to do it herself. She wanted to do it not because she needed too but, to satisfy her craving for revenge.


    He pitied her. To his eyes, she will always be his cute little neighbor but, her past has made her into a monster she shouldn''t be.


    After he put on her other shoes, Robert straightened up.


    He ced both hands on her shoulder, Danie doesn''t trust anyone aside from herself, not even him.


    But at the time past, Danie learned to depend and asked for his help.


    "You didn''t put any makeup," he said after noticing her pale face.


    "Its fine Robert, I don''t need it," Danie refused, her hands were stopping him from taking the makeup kit from the table.


    He sighed and nodded, he wants to say that he can do it alone but, he knows that it''s useless, Danie loves danger, so as long as it includes guns, knives, and bombs, she will rush like the wind without hesitation.


    After making sure that everything was settled. Dani got into the car waiting for her outside, while Robert took her motorcycle.


    Time passed, and the bar has opened.


    Customers ¨C men in their suits together with their friends entered the Gentleman''s Bay bar and proceeded to the second floor.


    As the table was slowly filled with customers, the entertainers in their s.e.xy and alluring clothing stood by the corner of the bar, waiting for the customer to call their name and assist them.


    Waiters were busy walking back and forth to fill the customer''s table with drinks. The night is young, with alcohol and beautiful women in the bar, each man will surely be satisfied with the newly improved bar.


    Suddenly, the loud music in the background stopped and, was reced by the slow key tune of the piano.


    The dim lights were turned off, and the only light around is the candles on the tables.


    The ce turned quiet after all the chattering of the customer was stopped.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to the small stage of the room; a smooth light spot was directed to the woman standing on the stage in front of the microphone.


    The woman in a ck dress, with a full b.r.e.a.s.t, small waist, and wide h.i.p.s, held the microphone with one hand.


    Her long eyshes flickered, and when her eyes focused at the customers'' direction - opposite the stage, her thin lips opened to let out a soft hum.


    The slow sound of the piano filled the room, everyone''s eyes were at the stage, bewitched by the woman''s face.


    When the melody stopped, the woman sang the first lyrics of her song.


    With a mncholic yet full of seduction voice, she started singing.


    "Mama I''m in love with the criminal."


    And as she continued her song, everyone was turned into a statue - listening to her angel-like voice.

 Chapter 11 - 11: A Professional Entertainer

    Chapter 11 - 11: A Professional Entertainer


    Two hours after the Gentleman''s Bay bar was opened, a ck SUV parked in front of the building.


    Two men got out from the driver and passenger seat.


    It was Evan and Ken, both had a casual polo and jeans but even so, they look exquisitely lovely.


    They walked with big steps and serious face towards the elevator. The employee at the lobby looked at them with curiosity, wondering who could they be as the bar was mostly visited by the politician''s and celebrities who are trying to have fun without getting their identity revealed.


    When Ken pushed the closed button of the elevator, his cold face that could kill anyone loosened a little. Then through the mirror of the elevator wall, he looked at his friend Evan.


    Meanwhile, Evan was deep with his thought. His hand was holding his phone tightly - making sure that he wouldn''t miss a single call or message.


    He has been like this since Danie left his office. He was anxious and his mind was working on an excuse to call her.


    He took in a long and deep sigh, if it''s not for Ken, he would have been at his house, or his office, doing something to make his mind busy.


    When the door opened, his ears heard a melodic voice singing, it''s pulling his mind. Absently, his feet walked towards the direction of the voice. He had never been in this bar but, somehow his feet which seemed to be familiar with the ce moved to find the source of the voice.


    With his mind was floating, wondering about the owner of the voice, Evan didn''t notice that Ken was stopped by the bar''s manager to report.


    His eyes found a woman on the stage, her hair was styled like the women in the 1950s'', though her clothes revealed almost half of her body.


    He could only see the silhouette of the woman, his eyes narrowed, wondering if he had seen her before.


    He tried to move to have a good look at her face but, the woman took the mic off from its stand and started walking towards the customer.


    And now that the woman was turned back on him, all he could see was her curvy back.


    He gulped and, leaned his back against the high chair by the wall, his hand crossed as he waited patiently for the woman to turn and face him.


    ''He is a viin by the devil''sw.''


    ''He is a killer just for fun, fun, fun, fun''


    Every lyric she sang was getting in his mind. The way she sang every word was too deep and, full of emotion as if the song was written by her.


    The woman sat on the table of the man he recognized to be Senator Vi, then she crossed her leg, and but the distance, he could see how white they were.


    Then, slowly, the woman ¨C as she sang, got up from sitting on the table and turned to go back to the stage.


    Evan felt his body shook as soon as his eyesid on the woman''s face.


    "Danie!" he murmured with disbelief.


    His eyes ran to scan her body, the way she moved and sang with seduction, it was as if she''s a professional entertainer.


    His heartfelt edgy, puzzled with what''s happening.


    Then the music ended and the customer cheered.


    He saw Danie going down from the stage, it was only three steps but, a waiter was holding her hand, helping her, andter leaned closer to Danie''s ear ¨C whispering something.


    His mind baffled, he wanted to talk to her, ask her why is she working as an entertainer when she had an education. She could be anyone she''d like to be but, why is she in the bar, singing and letting the old and middle-age men rhapsodize over her.


    When his mind decided to go after her, Evan was stopped by Ken. He turned to look at him and found him with a pissed off mood.


    "What?" he asked impatiently.


    "This stupid senator, I have told him that he can no longer take those stupid women upstairs. But I heard that he asked my stupid manager to get the new stupid singer. Seriously, why can''t he f*ck her somewhere else!" Ken was fuming as he said those words in a loud voice.


    "I don''t like other men''s s.e.m.e.n in my bar" Ken continued fuming, face turning red with anger.


    Evan''s eyebrows creased with confusion, he was unsure how long does Danie had been working in this club, but somehow his chest was pounding so hard.


    "Ken, who is that senator?" he asked faintly.


    "Senator Vi," Ken replied.


    Evan wanted to ask more but, one of the waiters came.


    "Mr. Chu, I brought the two models you requested in your office. I have told them to shut their lips or their tongue will be cut out," Evan could hear the fear in the waiter''s shaky voice.


    With the same angry tone, Ken yelled back at the man.


    "DO I LOOK LIKE I AM IN THE MOOD FOR THREESOME?" Ken rudely shouted at the waiter.


    The poor man''s face paled in fright, he hastily nodded and left their sight.


    Evan shook his head, Ken''s patience is so short that if he just didn''t like the face of the person he''s talking too, he wouldn''t think twice and just yell at that person.


    Ken has a serious personality problem, and he can''t me him, with everything he had experienced growing up, he''s relief that Ken still found a way to live his life.


    "Let''s go, Evan, this bar is full of filthy people," Ken disgustedly said.


    "You bought this filthy bar, Ken," Evan said with a t face.


    They get into the elevator but, instead of the ground floor, Evan pushed the next floor up.


    "What are you doing?" Ken spoke with the same angry tone he used to tell at the waiter.


    "I need to check the woman who''s with Senator Vi," Evan casually replied, he didn''t take his shout seriously, if he did, they would be in the hospital right now.


    "Why?"


    Evan looked at Ken, eyes were serious and deep.


    Evan didn''t answer him, the door opened and he walked out. Seeing that Ken was about to follow him, Evan immediately pressed the close button.


    Ken''s face went t before the door closed, the man tossed a card key at Evan and yelled with a smirk, "Go and f**k her hard."

 Chapter 12 - 12: Tonight youre mine

    Chapter 12 - 12: Tonight you''re mine


    After Danie''s performance, Robert helped her toe down from the stage. The man moved closer and whispered, "Third floor, he just left."


    Danie nodded and took the room key card from Robert''s hand. She left the floor and used the fire exit stairs to reach the next floor.


    Standing in front of the closed door, Danie gulped hard, her face hardened as she thought of what she needs to do.


    She was about to punch the card when the door suddenly opened, and her target, Senator Vi widened the door for her. There was a smile on his lips, a malicious one, while his eyes ran over her body, scanning her.


    "What is your name?" he licked his lips, smile was so sweet yet in Danie''s eyes, it was disgusting.


    "Danie," she sweetly replied, the corner of her lips lifted with seduction.


    "Hm, the manager said your name was Daisy," he chuckled a bit, still eyes were like aser running over her body.


    Danie rose and eyebrow, her feet move to enter the room.


    When the senator closed the door and turned to look at her back, a winning smile curved his lips. He had been with various women, and he knows better that when a woman gave her real name, it means she wants to be more involved.


    He watched her as she graciously sat on the edge of the bed, like an excited wolf, the senator ran to her direction.


    He wanted to jump on her, be on top of her but he was stopped when Danie stretched her one leg in the air, blocking their distance.


    His excitement became worse, he repeatedly gulped as he tried to imagine what she can do in the bed.


    "Remember my name," Danie said in a deep yet seductive voice,


    Then, she got up and stood in front of him, her hands went to his face down to his neck while he stayed staring at her with eyes shining in l.u.s.t.


    "I will," he nodded like an obedient dog and his answer has made her smile to increase.


    "Good, because you will be screaming that name shortly."


    The senator''s body frost, the eyes he was staring at were slowly turning from ck into blue, while her lips curved with seduction turned cold.


    His legs weakened, he gulped hard and wonder if it''s only his imagination, so he blinked, when his eyes opened, her eyes were shining green.


    "What? Who are you? Your eyes!" his voice was full of fear when he said those word.


    He took a step back with his shaky legs but, Danie pinned her hands on his shoulder and pushed him down to the floor.


    He kneeled; body was shaking with dread.


    Then, there was a knock on the door, enough for the Senator to pull himself and scream for help.


    "Help me! I am being held against my will!" he shouted with a full voice.


    After his voice bounced around the room, the ce became quiet, then, a clicking sounds of the metal rang followed by the creak of the door.


    The senator''s head turned, just like a baby, he crawled with his weak body towards the door.


    Seeing the familiar waiter has made him feel safe.


    It was Robert, he closed the door behind him and pushed the cart he had with him.


    The senator''s shaking hands hold onto the silver pushcart. Then Robert helped him by holding his arms. He could see the fear in his face, making it pale.


    "That woman is a monster!" the senator spoke with horror, pointing a finger at Danie.


    Danie shook her head with amus.e.m.e.nt, then she sat on the bed, crossing her legs.


    "Come on Danie! Stop scaring people with your eyes," when the senator heard the waiter holding him said those words with amus.e.m.e.nt, his eyes went round.


    He gulped hard and looked up to him, he thought he was finally safe but not.


    "Who - who are you?" the Senator stuttered.


    "I am the monster''s assistant," Robert said casually.


    "What?" The senator replied.


    "I know it seems impossible. I mean, look at her and me. I should be the boss but no, I am the one disposing the body and that monster," Robert pointed a finger at Danie while saying those words with exaggeration.


    "That beautiful monster is so stingy. After working for years, she still hasn''t paid me. Not even a cent. Would you believe that?" Robert red at Danie as he remembered how much time he had wasted following her and yet, she didn''t pay or say ''Thank you for the service'' to him.


    "I will pay you!" the senator said, his trembling hands were shaking Robert''s arm. Convincing him to get in his side.


    "Really?" Robert''s eyes widened with a surprise.


    "Yes - yes, how much do you want?"


    "Well, I want all your money," the senator dumbfoundedly stared at him, wondering if he''s serious or not.


    "What?" The senator turned to look at Danie, seeing how her eyes were turning to ck, he gulped and nodded.


    "Yes, yes, I will give you everything," he agreed.


    "Well, you are very generous Mister Senator," Robert faked a smile and asked Danie to hand him the senator''s phone on the bedside table.


    The woman picked it up and tossed it in the air. When itnded on Robert''s hand, he gave it to the senator.


    "I have a trust issue Mister Senator, can you please transfer the money now?" with a confident smile on Robert''s lip, he opened the senator''s phone by cing the senator''s thumb on the screen to unlock it.


    Robert could see the senator hesitating, so he leaned closer and whispered, "I can leave and pretend that I didn''t see anything here."


    And at that moment, the senator immediately transferred all the money he has in his bank ount into Robert''s ount.


    When the transaction waspleted, Robert took his phone to check his bnce. Then, he turned his eyes at the senator next to him.


    "Are you not wondering why she''s not paying me?"


    "Ahm, why?" the senator answered but deep inside, he no longer cares, all he wanted was to leave the ce.


    "Because she''s letting me take her victim''s money. Anyway, as I''ve said, you are very generous Senator, I won''t forget your name in the election."


    Before the Senator could say more, Robert hit him on his neck with his knuckles. His body slowly withered and then fell onto the ground.


    Danie got up, she stood in front of the unconscious senator.


    She lifted a leg and pinned the heels of her shoes on the chest part of the Senator.


    Slowly, she put a weight on her heels - stabbing his chest, her face was t and emotionless as she stared at the senator.


    "Should I kill him?" she murmured, she was asking herself but Robert answered her.


    "Are you having a change of mind?" Robert asked, looking at her cold yet beautiful face.


    Out of nowhere, Danieughed.


    "Change of mind? Me? Death is too luxurious for him," she tightly bit on her lower lips ¨C so hard that her pale lips were turning red while the heel of her shoe was digging its way into the Senator''s chest.


    Blood flow on the side of her heel after it sessfully scratched the senator''s skin.


    Danie let out anotherugh, her eyes were turning into ck as she watched the Senator''s eyes to open.


    When the Senator woke up, his eyes lowered to his chest, his eyes went wide, shocked to see his chest bleeding.


    He let out a deafening screech while Danie wasughing. She was standing with one leg on the ground and the other was on his chest, stabbing him.


    He could no longer distinguish the pain as it''s been exceeded with fear. He screamed but, no one wasing to help him.


    Another knock on the door can be heard between theugh and scream in the room. Danie looked at Robert coldly and just gave him a nod ¨C signaling him to check the door.


    When Robert checked the small hole on the door, his jaw gnashed with anger. Then he turned to Danie


    "It''s Evan Su," he said and rushed to her direction.


    Danie brushed a hand over her face and looked at the Senator, without thinking, she kicked his head with full force, causing for him to lose consciousness.


    She sighed and messes up her hair, if Evan is here, he must have seen her earlier in the stage.


    So, she needs to make sure that he will buy her charade as an entertainer. She wrinkled her dress and slightly ripped the hems.


    Confidently, she opened the door, a smile was on her lips.


    "Mr. Su, what are you doing here?" she seductively said, she was not even scared that Evan will see the senator on the ground unconscious.


    "I have paid for your fee, so tonight you''re mine," Evan didn''t even bother to look at the people in the room, his eyes were just looking straight at Danie''s face.


    Seeing Danie''s lips parting to reply, Evan grabbed her hand and dragged to his room

 Chapter 13 - 13: A girl with a voice and a face of an angel

    Chapter 13 - 13: A girl with a voice and a face of an angel


    Evan opened the door of the room next to the Senator''s room with one hand while the other was holding Danie''s wrist. He held her tightly, making sure that she won''t escape.


    As they entered the cold room, Evan let her wrist go. He closed the door and locked it, then his feet walked with big steps towards the couch of the room a few meters from the bed, while Danie stayed standing next to the door.


    Danie''s breathing hardened, unsure of what to do.


    She could knock him off but, just like their first meeting, a part of her was telling her not to.


    Slowly and with elegance, she walked closer to Evan ¨C sitting quietly on the couch, his eyes were looking at her, lips were tightly pressed together.


    Her shoulder tensed, moving closer, she could see his brown eyes, she focused on it, checking if she could see what he has in his mind but just like before, all she could see was his brown irises and pupils gradually dting.


    ''Mr, Su. You gave me a week to finish my business, care to tell me why am I here?" she confidently said and stood in front of him, his face was slightly elevated to meet her eyes.


    Then, he gave her a half shrugged and replied, ''I don''t care about your business but, I have paid for your night so you''ll have to spend the night with me,'' he said those with a serious face, his lips pressed together again, eyes were ice cold.


    She gave a bitterugh, remembering that she heard a man in his office calling him darling, Danie realized that he doesn''t want her body.


    (Damn it! If only, I could read his mind) she cursed inside while her hands - behind her were clenching into fists.


    ''What do you expect me to do for tonight?'' her tone changed from cold into full of seduction, the same voice she used with the senator.


    ''You are an entertainer, do your job and entertain me,'' his voice remained cold, and for a moment his eyes sparkled.


    Danie nervously rubbed her hands on her thighs, feeling anxious for what was going to happen.


    (If I hit him, I will have a hard time exining myself next week) she breathed, thinking that if Selena is not Kierry''s daughter, she could leave Evan and pretend not to know him.


    She took in another sigh topose her body, after nibbling her lower lips, she smiled.


    ''Mr. Su, I have lots of talent, tell me, what do you want to see first,'' saying that with seduction, her body moved to sit on the space next to him.


    Evan leaned his back against the couch, his leg crossed while his face dimmed as he turned at his side to face her.


    His other hand reached for her hair, slowly, he undid her ponytail and used his index finger to mess her hair. He wrapped a curl around his finger, his eyes were deeply staring at his finger.


    ''Sing for me,'' he said in a deep and husky voice, not bothering to look at her.


    ''What do you want me to sing?''


    ''Anything,''


    The room became quiet, Evan waited for Danie to sing but she was not moving.


    Then, he looked at her, his eyebrows waggled, seeing her eyes changing its color from brown to green has made his body to leaned closer at her.


    ''Sing,'' he whispered.


    In the other side, Danie gasped a little, she watched her reflection through his eyes, wondering why she could not push him away.


    When she saw his lips parting and ordered her to sing, her mind worked by itself.


    ''Twinkle, twinkle little star, How I wonder what you are,'' she finished the song, while the man in front was looking at her with amus.e.m.e.nt.


    His cold expression disappeared when she started singing, soon, his lips curved a smile, and then, he chuckled.


    Hisugh has made herugh,ter, they found themselvesughing together.


    ''My brother used to sing that to me,'' she suddenly shared without thinking, and the moment she realized what she had just said, her eyes welled up and smile faded from her lips.


    ''So, you have a brother,'' Evan asked, his body moved away to give her space.


    Danie shut her lips, rejecting to answer his question.


    ''Ms. Chen,'' Evan called her out.


    ''Why are you here?'' he curiously asked.


    Danie met his eyes, hoping for thest time to read his mind, but there was nothing except his hazel cold eyes.


    ''I am working.'' she casually said, then, she got up and stood in front of him.


    Evan was starting to get pissed, he asked the manager how much is the entertainer''s sry and the amount was almost nothing.


    He wondered why he offered to pay her as Selena''s babysitter but Danie refused it.


    (Why? Why did you decline the money and then work as an entertainer) as he had that thought in his mind, his eyes were looking at her.


    (You are after someone here.) he said in his mind.


    (Who is it?) he continued thinking.


    Then, he remembered the kiss they shared at his vi, the kiss that has been bothering him for days.


    (What was that?) he asked himself.


    When he kissed her, there were images in his mind, blurred images, while the voice of a girl,ughing echoed in his mind.


    (Was it just my imagination?)


    He wanted to confirm if it''s just really his imagination or not, so his hand moved, reaching for her arm.


    With a bit force, he pulled her closer, causing her to fall on hisp. Then his other hand, held her chin tightly ¨C forcing her lips to open.


    He was about to kiss her when Danie moved closer to seal their lips.


    For a moment, his eyes swelled, then it slowly closed. As he felt the soft skin of her lips, images shed in his mind, his tongue moved to part her lips, and to his surprise, she opened it and weed him.


    They kissed with open mouth, tongue yed with each other and as their kisses went deeper. His hand, holding her arm and face traveled down to her back, with full force, he ripped her dress, his warm hand caressed her back, and went up to her shoulder, to her neck andter coping her cheeks.


    He kissed her like there was no tomorrow, eyes were closing as he tried to get the images right.


    And there it was, the images came back. But unlike before, it was more detailed, he saw a girl sitting on the bed, her body was thin that he could send her flying with one blow.


    He was losing air, he tried to move away to breathe but Danie pinned his shoulder against the couch, not letting him go.


    Then, he felt choking, his eyes opened while his hands pushed her away.


    ''Are you trying to kill me?'' he said in between his breathing.


    ''I am sorry,'' Danie spoke with guilt and got up. When she left hisp, her dress fell onto the ground, leaving her with underwear.


    She sighed and picked it up, her eyes avoided his, while her mind was upied with different thoughts.


    Her teeth bit her lower lips when she finds that her dress was torn in a half, it was useless for her to wear it.


    She was about to reach for the nket on the bed when Evan tossed his shirt to her, she looked at him and found him looking at the phone on his hand.


    ''Send me the bill for your dress tomorrow,'' he said, his cold voice was back.


    Danie frowned, wondering how could he change his expression in just a minute.


    ''Room Service'' a familiar voice spoke from behind the door, Danie looked at Evan and swiftly put on his shirt.


    Evan got up to open the door, then a man in a waiter clothing entered the room with a pushcart.


    ''Here''s the wine you ordered Sir," the man politely said, bowing his head to avoid Evan''s eyes.


    ''I didn''t order it,''


    ''Well, we got a request, Sir. Would you like me to take it back?''


    ''No, leave it,'' Evan took out some cash from his wallet and put it on the pushcart. Then, he sat back on the couch and watched Danie as she moved closer to the waiter.


    His eyes went narrowed, Danie and the waiter were having a starepetition.


    ''You can leave now,'' he said, pissed off by watching them.


    The waiter left, Danie poured the wine in the sses and walked towards him.


    When Danie handed him the ss, the corner of his lips lifted.


    ''Do you think I am stupid to drink it? I noticed how you stared at the waiter, drink it first, if nothing happens to you, I will drink the rest,'' he said with a smirk.


    Danie lifted her shoulder in a half shrug and, nonchntly drunk the half of the wine.


    ''Here,'' she said handing him the rest of the half.


    Evan just stared on the ss, he could see his reflection through it.


    Then, he drunk it, as the liquid passed down his throat, his eyes were staring at her.


    ''I have a question, Mr. Su.''


    ''What?''


    ''How''s your rtionship with Kierry when she was still alive?'' Danie''s head was tilted a little as she asked that question.


    ''None of your business,'' he replied, putting the ss on the circr table next to the couch.


    ''Oh! Alright, let me rephrase that. Have you had feelings for Kierry when she was alive?''


    ''No.''


    ''No?'' Danie rose an eyebrow, her lips curved mockingly.


    ''I have only realized that I love her when she died,'' and that was it, his answer has made her body frost.


    Out of nowhere, the fire rm buzzed around the building, cutting their conversation. When Evan stood up to check what was happening outside, Danie ran towards the balcony and jumped without hesitation.


    The stinking garbage truck caught her, soon, it moved and left the street.


    Meanwhile, after Evan felt the cold wind entering the room through the open balcony, he shut the main door and leaned against it. Eyes narrowing with confusion.


    Years ago, he met a girl. A girl with a voice and a face of an angel, and now, the same girl just jumped out of the balcony, he didn''t bother to look, as he knows very well that the waiter from earlier was the same waiter he saw at the Senator''s room.


    His heart beat indifferently, he gulped hard while his mind started to blur. With his head spinning, he walked towards the bed but before he could reach it, his body fell on the ground ¨C unconscious.

 Chapter 14 - 14: The Warehouse

    Chapter 14 - 14: The Warehouse


    Danie jumped out of the garbage truck when it stopped on the side road. She only had Evan''s shirt, when her feet felt the ground, she covered her nose but, the stink from the garbage she touched to bnce herself inside the truck stayed.


    She wanted to blow, and she was about to when a car stopped in front of her.


    The driver got down; it was Robert. He tossed a nket at her while covering his nose. When Danie epted it, his hand stretched to reach the car spray inside.


    He sprayed it to her like she''s some kind of bug, the girl red at him but Robert ignored her and got into the car.


    Danie sat on the passenger seat; she was about to put her seatbelt on when Robert asked her to stay inside the car trunk.


    Her eyes swelling, with anger red at Robert.


    Without a word, Danie got off and went behind the car. She opened the trunk and squeezed herself inside.


    She does really smell bad, and since Robert has helped her tonight, she decided to not argue and do what he wants.


    She pulled the door to close it, and her sight darkened.


    The trunk is so dark, something she was used too. Darkness doesn''t scare her, but what''s beneath the darkness.


    She gulped and closed her eyes, and when she did, Evan''s figure shed in her mind.


    Her lips pursed, wondering about Evan and Kierry''s rtionship.


    When she kissed him in the hotel room, she could not help but be drawn to his memory. She had finally confirmed it, she couldn''t read Evan''s mind or see his past by looking into his eyes but, when their lips were sealed, she somehow could.


    Her mind was filled with curiosity,ter it was exceeded with frustration when Robert speed up and suddenly pressed the brake, causing for her body to roll and bumped on something inside the trunk.


    After almost an hour of driving, the car stopped. Then the trunk opened, the sudden light causes for Danie''s eyes to shut.


    "We are here," Robert said, helping her to get off by offering his hand.


    Danie''s eyes roamed around the ce.


    They are at the warehouse, next to an abandoned hospital. The ce was an hour away from the city, it was almost in the middle of the forest, the hospital was closed down after the fire Ten years ago, since then, the people living close to the hospital started leaving the city and after some years, the ce became secluded.


    The warehouse was next to the hospital, it was used to store medical equipment, most of the equipment was still there, but they were old and rusty, and by the looks of it, anyone would know that it hasn''t been used for a long time.


    Danie walked towards the entrance of the warehouse, while Robert has the unconscious senator on his shoulder.


    "Where do you want me to put him?" Robert asked.


    "In the office," she replied.


    The warehouse had three rooms which were used as the office, after Danie took over the warehouse, she renovated the three offices and made it soundproof.


    "Shall I tie him up on the chair?" Robert asked once again wondering why Danie didn''t talk so much as she usually does.


    "No, tie him up at the target, ready my darts and poison," her eyes blinked. As they entered the warehouse, she saw a woman in her thirties tied up and blindfolded on the chair.


    "Is this his kid?" she coldly asked Robert, eyes were emotionless as walked towards the girl.


    "Yes, Scott brought her here," saying that, Robert put the unconscious senator on the floor next to his daughter.


    Danie didn''t say more, she proceeded to the bathroom to take a shower.


    When she closed the door behind, her feet made its way towards the shower. She turned it on and cold-water flow from it.


    Slowly, her hand scratches her skin, and soon, all the scar on her body revealed. Every day, she spends thirty minutes to cover her body with silicone-like skin, she could have removed it, but she chooses not too, as it was a reminder of what she had been through.


    From her neck to her shoulders, her arms and her back, her body was covered in scars with a different shape.


    Her eyes lowered to her legs; she slides a hand on one of her legs. Tears ran down from her eyes seeing her skin, the big scars on her body, she could not help but remember how she got it, how painful it was and the trauma she had experienced.


    Her knee weakened, she sat on the tiles floor, hugging both of her knees.


    Tears ran down from her eyes, but her face was emotionless, she could no longer feel the pain of her past, her body and heart have turned cold, colder than the water flowing from the shower.


    Then she got up and reached for the towel on the rack. Evan''s shirt which she took off, was on the floor. She picked it up and stared at it for a moment. Absently, her index finger touched her lips, and she remembered Evans soft lips, how his tongue yed with hers and how her heart pulverized by his touch.


    Her mind was disturbed when she heard a knock on the door, her hand threw his shirt to the floor and left the bathroom after changing her clothes.


    Her hair was wet; water dripped down her clothes, but she didn''t mind it. There are more important things than drying her hair.


    Not seeing the senator and his daughter, Danie went to one of the offices.


    The three rooms were designed for different purposes.


    The first one was mainly for questioning. There''s a table and two chairs, while a cold white bulb was the only lighting in the room. It has the typical look of an interrogation room under the Soviet, the room was designed by her Russian friend Scott.


    While the second room was filled with all different tools. A human-size dart target, a high chair with belt locks on the armchairs for wrists and the cabs filled with knives, poisons, guns, and arrows.


    The third room was designed by Danie''s friend ire Bole, she''s in her fifties and a surgeon. The room was just like a typical hospital room, all the medical equipment needed to cure a person was in there.


    And now, Danie stopped in front of the second room. Her hand twisted the doorknob. When her eyes caught the senator tied up on the human size dart-like target, the corner of her lips lifted with a sneaky smile.


    She entered and closed the door behind her. Her sight jerked in the direction of the chair where the senator''s daughter was sitting, still blindfolded.


    Robert was inside, he had just piled up the jars of poison on the rectangr table next to the door.


    "So, where do we begin?" his hand excitedly brushed each other, he picked up one of the darts and gestured to throw it at the senator who was tied up on the target.


    "Leave Robert," she coldly said, asking him to leave.


    Robert sighed; excitement disappeared from his face.


    "Can I watch?" he begged like a kid, swinging one of Danie''s arm.


    "No,"


    "I won''t tell anyone that you and Evan almost had s.e.x."


    Danie turned to look at him, seeing her irises turning ck, he left the room without a word.


    After Robert left, Danie quietly walked towards the daughter of the senator. She stopped in front of her and slowly, remove her blindfold.


    Danie met the girl''s eyes; they were white as snow.


    "Stupid Scott, why did he put a blindfold when she''s blind. Freaking stupid."


    Her jaw gnashed with anger; the girl''s face was so innocent like a baby.


    She squatted onto the floor and woke her up. The girl m.o.a.ned, andter let out a shaky sigh.


    "Help me!" the girl shouted; panic took over her face.


    When the girl didn''t stop screaming, Danie used her palm to cover her lips.


    Her lips were tightening with anger as she hardly pushed her hand on her lips.


    "Help you?" she coldly said. Staring deeply on the girl''s pale face.


    Danie remembered her, the girl who once visited her in the ce she was locked in. Her eyes from before were still the same, round and white while her clothes revealed how wealthy her family is.


    "Do you recognize my voice?" Danie asked with the same cold voice. Remain on the floor in front of the tied-up girl, then she ced both of her cold hands on herp.


    With a shaky voice, the senator''s daughter replied, "no."


    Danie scoffed bitterly, nose wrinkling as she remembered it as if it was just yesterday.


    Her petite body on the bed, and the ss wall separating her from Dr. Lee, the senator, and the girl in front of her. Through the ss, Danie saw the same girl standing next to her father, confusion was on her face.


    Even with her weak voice, Danie asked for help, not to the Senator or Dr. Lee but for the little girl''s help, hoping she could talk to her father into getting her free but the girl, despite her good hearing ignored her. Ignored the pain in her voice, and her request for help.


    And now the same girl is asking for her help. Since their position has turned, Danie will make sure to return the favor.


    As she slowly got up, her face moved closer to whisper into her ears.


    "The eyes you have been wanting to have for years, I am going to give it to you," Danie''s lips lifted with a bitter smile.


    Then she continued.


    "and with those eyes. You shall witness the pain and distress in your father''s face as I torture every part of his body," her voice was intense and full of anger. Veins popping up in her neck, eyes remained dark as it glistened with tears.


    "Please," the senator''s daughter shaky voice begs on her.


    Danie slowly moved away, her lips were stretching in a smile, a cold and a lethal smile.


    "I said that word a thousand times, I begged, pleaded and cried for someone to have mercy on me. Don''t beg on me, because what I am about to do to you and your father is nothingpare to what I had experienced," saying those words, the pain from the past pokes her heart, she blinked to fight her tears, she needed to do this even a small part of her is begging her not too, she needs to do it or else, continuing to live in the world full of monster would be useless.

 Chapter 15 - 15: Claire Bole

    Chapter 15 - 15: ire Bole


    Inside the third room filled with medical equipment, Danie was standing next to the bed. The senator''s daughter wasying on the bed, tears were streaming down from her eyes, while her wimp bounced around the four walls of the room.


    Danie stared at the girl, her eyes were pitch dark while her thin lips pursed together.


    The door opened, Danie didn''t bother to look as she already knows who just came, it was ire Bole, a middle-age doctor whom she had known for years.


    The doctor stood next to her, sanitizing both of her hands.


    "Danie, every time we are in this room, I have always asked you this," ire paused to breathe and then continued.


    "Are you sure about this?"


    Danie smirked bitterly, she momentarily looked at ire and nodded.


    "Yes," she said with a serious face.


    Getting that answer, ire went to the other side of the bed and tied both of the senator''s daughter''s hand on the side of the bed.


    She tied it with a belt attached to the bed, she locked it and took one of the syringes to give her anesthesia.


    As she injected the needle on the girl''s arm, Danie stopped her.


    ire looked at Danie, the girl had a confusion painted on her face.


    "No ire. I want her to feel the pain, all of it," Danie casually said, taking the syringe from ire.


    "This is going to be painful Danie," ire worriedly stated. She could see the fear on the girl''s pale face when she heard that they won''t use anesthesia during the operation. She had seen this before, the fear at the people''s faces for the pain they are about to feel. And every time, in the same room, scream, cry and beg of the people filled the room.


    ire sighed, there was no point of asking Danie, the woman has made her mind.


    The people who yed a part in getting her locked up will pay. Danie had wasted a lot of years finding the man behind Doctor Lee, the man who supported him but, until now all she knows is that Dr. Lee was supported by some of the government''s official.


    Danie had a list but still missing who is Dr. Lee''s real boss.


    ire''s eyes gloom, looking at Danie she reminisced their first meeting.


    --


    In the hospital.


    ire was sitting at her desk with her palms on her face, tears were running down her face, heart-aching uncontrobly.


    The divorce paper on the table was covered with her tears, after ten years of marriage, the ten years she spent loving her husband ended by a piece of paper.


    ire was in her forties and now she''s divorce.


    Her weep went louder but, soon it was disturbed by the knock on the door.


    "Doctor Bole, emergency!" the nurse voice said rushing.


    And just like that, ire wiped her tears and left the room to cure her patients, the work she has been doing for some years, the reason why she got divorced, it was because of her work.


    Her sweet personality was loved by everyone in the hospital, she has the kindness of a saint, yet inside, she was broke as hell.


    She proceeded to the emergency room but, before she could reach the door, she found a boy standing by the close door.


    Her eyebrows creased, his body was like a stick, he was covered with mud but, it didn''t stop her from seeing the wounds all over his body.


    Some of his wounds were still bleeding while some had turned into a scar.


    Slowly, the boy turned to her direction, with his weak legs, he walked towards her.


    ire stared at his face, the boy, his eyes were like angel eyes, so round and beautiful.


    "You are wounded, let''s get you treated first," she held his wrist and her heart ached. She could not imagine that such a person could have a body like this. He was like a walking skeleton.


    But the boy shook his head, and cope her cheeks with his frail hands.


    ire saw the pain in his eyes, the boy just stared at her, so long that sheter felt ufortable.


    "Boy, I need to go. I have an emergency and you need to be treated," she took a step forward to leave but, the boy stopped her by her wrist.


    "Let me help you. My sister is in the emergency room. Please, you must let me inside," ire shut her eyes, she doesn''t like the pain she''s seeing at the boy''s eyes.


    "You can go but, must not do anything. Alright?" the boy nodded obediently while his lips stretched in a smile.


    Seeing the dimples on his cheeks, ire smiled.


    She cannot bear a child and seeing the boy somehow made her feel at ease.


    When they entered the emergency room, the other doctors and nursesined about having the boy around but, the boy kneeled, begging to let him apany his sister.


    No one could refuse the boy, so they let him inside.


    ire and the other doctor stood on each of the hospital bed while the three nurses were busy assisting them.


    ire stared at the girl on the bed, her face was so simr to the boy sitting quietly in the corner, and her body, her body was full of cuts, some were deep some were not.


    ire''s lips parted with disbelief, then she turned to the other doctor in front of her.


    "What happened to her?"


    "I don''t know but the boys that brought them here told me that they were being experimented," ire gasped, while her knee weakened.


    Her eyes sweeping with shock stared back at the girl. Earlier she was crying because of her divorce yet the girl and the boy were being experimented and based on all the wounds and scars in their body, ire realized that her problem was nothing.


    "What kind of monster does this to a kid,? She murmured with disgust. Heart throbbing for the kids.


    "I don''t know but, one of her kidneys was reced and you wouldn''t believe this," ire''s face went pale when they showed the x-ray result of the girl''s body.


    "They reced it with an animal kidney and based on the size. I am guessing it''s from an ape," and that was it, hearing those words has made ire drop the gloves she was about to wear, while her face, white as sheet turned to the boy.


    "How is it possible?" ire murmured; eyes filled with shock stared at the girl.


    "Would you like to sit next to your sister?" she asked, those words barely left her lips.


    The boy nodded and rushed next to his sister. One of the nurses took a high chair and let him sit next to the head of her sister.


    Soon, ire and the other doctor took their medical equipment and started the operation.


    They injected the anesthesia in the girl''s spine, waited a few minutes and started the operation.


    ire positioned the knife at the previous cut on the girl''s stomach. She needed to remove the old stitches to remove the kidney but, as soon as the knife scr.a.p.e the wound, the girl who has been conscious suddenly woke up and started screaming


    Everyone was startled, ire and the other doctor stared at each other with shock wondering why she felt the pain when they just injected her with anesthesia.


    "Are we too early?" ir said.


    The other doctor was about to answer when the boy suddenly spoke.


    "Please be quick! Anesthesia doesn''t work on her. Nothing works on her so please finish the operation quickly," the boy shouted, exceeding the scream of the girl.


    ire gulped hard, her body shaken by the thought of the pain the girl must have been feeling now.


    Then, she looked at the girl''s face. Her eyes swelled, everyone in the room gasped as they watched the girl''s eyes changing its color.


    From brown to ck to green and blue it changes every time the girl blink.


    The little girl deafening screeched bounced around the room, some of the nurses covered their ears as they can no longer hold her scream.


    "Danie, bite my arm. Quick!" ire heard the boy shouting.


    She watched as the girl''s teeth bite on the boy''s petite arm.


    The room became quiet, but the boy and the girl were both suffering from the pain.


    ire was stunned for a moment; she could see how painful the girl''s bite was by the expression of the boy. Though it was painted with pain, determination and care were shining at the boy''s round eyes.


    "Let''s do this quickly," ire and the other doctor rushed. They have never rushed an operation but this time they need too, or else, the little girl''s body might give up.


    It took them almost half an hour to finish the operation, thankfully the boy had his sister''s kidney with him.


    She doesn''t know how he got it, there are so many questions in her mind.


    Later that night, the boy asked if she can delete his sister''s profile in the hospital but, due to the hospital regtion, ire had to refuse it.


    And the next day, the boy and his sister disappeared and the hospital was burnt down.


    The investigation goes on, a lot of people wondered why one of the high-end hospitals suddenly caught fire. All the files, everything was burnt down, thankfully no one got hurt.


    For years, ire wondered about the two kids, she asked herself so many time if it''s possible that the boy started the fire.


    And everything came clear when the girl she once operated appeared at her house.


    The girl''s face was enchantingly beautiful, something she didn''t notice at first. Her eyes, bewitching round eyes were full of pain and sadness.


    And the girl''s thin lips parted, letting out a broken voice.


    "Thank you for saving me Doctor Bole but right now, I need your help."


    --


    ire was pulled back from reminiscing the past when she felt a poke on the tip of her nose.


    She looked at Danie, the girl was a smile at her.


    "Stop reminiscing the past ire."


    And that''s it, as always, even though ire disagree on how Danie deal with her enemy, as soon as she remembers the pain on Danie''s face that night, she could not do anything but help her.


    Danie had done a lot of things to her, she had helped her a lot. Even though she was cruel to her enemy, Danie is still the kindest person she had ever met.


    Danie treated the other people like a mirror, she reflects on the people''s action towards her.


    Just like her, she helped Danie a lot, listen and understand her and in exchange, the girl has always had her back.


    Meeting Danie has made her realized that being kind to everyone is not right.


    Kindness should only be applied in the people that are nice at you and for the people who did wrong, those people who caused you pain, Danie taught her not to show mercy.


    Having that thought in her mind, ire took the scalpel and wiped wet cotton on the patient''s eyes.


    She watched as the knife Danie was holding move closer at the girl''s eyes, and before the tip of the metal scr.a.p.e the girl''s skin, the door opened and let out Robert, a phone was on his hand.


    "Danie, I got a call from the bar''s manager. Seems like someone put something in the wine I serve. Evan Su is at-" his words been cut out when Danie pushed him away and rushed out of the room like a wind.


    Dumbfounded, ire turned to Robert, she was about to speak when she heard the sound of the motorcycle from the open door.


    ire''s head, titling with confusion looked back at the girl on the bed.


    "What is happening Robert?" ire asked uncertainty was on her face.


    The man nonchntly shrugged a shoulder and showed her a phone with a ck screen.


    "Well, it was a joke. I was just testing if she cares about Evan or not and since she flew like a bird, I think she likes him. That must be the reason why she kissed him."


    ire was stunned upon hearing it.


    "Danie kissed Evan?"


    "Yeah. Twice and the second one was really hot. Evan ripped her dress," Robert said like a five-year-old boy snitching his sister at their mother.


    "Well it''s progress for her," ire cheered upon hearing it but, the fear she''s seeing at Robert''s face tells her something


    "Robert, why your hands are shaking,?" ire asked.


    With a stuttering voice, Robert replied, "the call was fake. Evan is still at the bar."


    ire clicked her tongue repeatedly while her head shook, "Oh you naughty little Robert! My ex-husband and I bought thisnd at the North Cemetery and it''s still empty. If I were you I am going to bury myself" saying those with a little tease, Robert''s face went pale.

 Chapter 16 - 16: Scott Adamus - A loyal soldier

    Chapter 16 - 16: Scott Adamus - A loyal soldier


    The sound of the footsteps rushing echoed in the empty hallway on the third floor of the Gentleman''s Bar.


    Danie swiftly opened the door of the room where she left Evan and, her eyes roamed around the room.


    She asked the manager about Evan and to her shock, no one knows who he is. So, she decided to go back to the room she left him and, seeing him sleeping on the floor, she felt an unbelievable relief flooded in her mind.


    She squatted on the floor next to Evan''s body. He wasying on his chest, hands on the side.


    Curiosity filled her head, wondering why could she only see his memory by kissing him. She had never encountered this before, it was something new.


    Remembering their passionate kiss Danie''s finger touched Evan''s lips.


    Her eyes narrowed with confusion, heart beating so fast as she watched him sleep peacefully.


    "Who are you, Evan? Why?" questions came in her mind, she wanted to know what was happening.


    Is it just her or is there a scientific exnation of why she could not read his mind.


    She brushed the hair on his forehead, and with Evan''s eyes closed, she was able to see how long his eyshes are.


    She got up, decided to leave and not wake him up.


    Before she left the room, she took the nket from the bed and used it to cover Evan''s body.


    Then her eyes looked at Evan''s lips once again, she moved closer and closer until her lips touched his.


    (!) For a moment, her body frost, there was no memory shing in her head unlike before. She withdrew her lips and narrowed her eyes.


    Heads tilted as she finds it difficult to analyze what was happening.


    (Does it only works when he kisses me back?) She thought.


    She finally left the room with questions in her mind.


    As she waited for the elevator, she saw her reflection through the metal door of the elevator.


    She scoffed bitterly while her head shook with disbelief.


    She could not believe that she ran just because she heard Evan''s name and she finds it ludicrous that she ran barefoot.


    -


    In the other side, at the warehouse.


    A man with blonde hair and blue eyes opened the main door of the warehouse, his eyes searched for anyone but, it was empty.


    Soon, he heard a sping sound of the metals from the second room. He walked towards it and stopped by the closed door. Slowly, he opened it and his eye narrowed after seeing his boss doctor tying Robert at the human size dart target.


    Scott Adamus, he was at the same age as Robert, they have been friends for years through Danie.


    And seeing his friend voluntarily tying himself on the target tells him that he must have done something terrible, whatever it was, he doesn''t want to know.


    Unlike Robert, Scott hates torturing people. He doesn''t enjoy the scream of their victims and most importantly, he hates blood.


    He has one job, and it is to collect information for Danie, at the same time, he''s also her messenger.


    He gets the people who want to ask for a favor andter deliver the message when Danie wanted to get the favor back.


    He sighed and stood in front of Robert, fear was painted on his face.


    His head shook, and like a gecko, he made a tsk sound repeatedly.


    "What did you do Robert?" he said, a sympathetic smile was on his lips.


    "He pranked Danie," ire answered, tightening the lock on Robert''s wrist.


    "Prank? When did it work on Danie?" he wondered. Knowing Danie, she would never fall for a simple prank.


    "Well, I was just testing her. I didn''t know she cared for Evan Su that much," Robert said with a sad tone.


    Scott rose an eyebrow, wondering what could Robert mean.


    "Evan Su?" he confirmed. Robert had told him about the contract between his boss and Evan but, he was not expecting that his boss would care for a man.


    "Yes. They almost had s.e.x at the bar."


    Scott''s body frost, stunned by what he just heard


    "The what now?" he moved closer, the shock was on his face but, Robert didn''t repeat himself and asked ire for water.


    Then. Robert turned at Scott, "What do you think she will do to me?" he asked.


    Scott casually shrugged a shoulder.


    "Probably cut your tongue and make an Adobo out of it," he chuckled, he somehow pitied Robert but the man does have a sharp tongue, he always provokes Danie andter regrets it.


    In Danie''s circle, Robert is the only one who can curse, yell and prank Danie.


    But even so, Robert is always on Danie''s side. He apanies her with everything especially when ites to torturing people.


    Scott sighed and took his phone out of his pocket. He dialed Danie''s number and when she answered, he could hear her groaning.


    Fear crept across his face, "Danie are you ok?"


    ire and Robert looked at him, both were confused.


    "Yes, we areing," he shoved his phone back in his pocket with a rush and reached out for Robert''s wrist to remove the rope.


    "Danie said its emergency. We need to go."


    After freeing Robert, Scott turned to leave the room but, Robert was not moving.


    "Come on Robert, Danie really sounds like she''s in distress. We need to leave. Now!" He red at him.


    Taking one of Robert''s wrist, Scott dragged him out of the room.


    "Just go along, Scott. I have more important things to do," Robert excused. Sweat formed on his forehead in big pieces.


    He had known Danie longer than Scott, and never once Danie called to ask for help, especially when it''s a real emergency. She prefers to face it alone than to tangle any of her friends.


    And with that in mind, Robert decided to leave.


    As he strode towards his car parked outside of the warehouse, Scott was tailing him like a dog.


    He got into the driver seat, and before he could start the car, Scott jumped into the passenger.


    Robert''s jaw gnashed with frustration; the cold gun Scott was pointing at his forehead tells him that he won''t have another choice than the meet Danie.


    "Sorry Robert but, the boss said she will cut off my neck if I don''t bring you to her," Scott said casually.


    "Scott! Come on man, you know that witch!" Robert repeatedly pped the steering wheels, thinking on how he can escape.


    Scott is much taller andrger than him, and he couldn''t bring himself to punch his face, as it was too perfect to get a scratch.


    "I know that''s why I am doing this. If I don''t bring you. She''s going to cut my head and feed it to her snakes."


    With no other option, Robert decided to meet Danie. His hands were shaking as he drives to their meeting ce ¨C Danie''s apartment.

 Chapter 17 - 17: Lipstick smudge

    Chapter 17 - 17: Lipstick smudge


    At Danie''s apartment.


    She was standing next to her couch with both hands on her h.i.p.s, a smile curved on her lips as she patiently waited for Scott and Robert to arrived.


    She has one reason for asking Scott to bring Robert in her apartment, and that is to get revenge.


    He feet are still hurting for driving her motorcycle barefoot, she doesn''t know what happened to her but seems like her brain is not working properly since she met Evan.


    She breathed and turned around after hearing the doorbell. She opened it while her face turned into a t.


    After opening the door, she could see that Robert was trying to hide his real emotion with a cold face, the man clearly knows what was about to happen.


    "What do you want?" Robert asked as he passed her and upied the couch.


    "Why did you do that?" Danie stood in front of Robert, her head was slightly down looking at him.


    "Why do you care so much about Evan, and why did you kiss him?" Robert''s face turned serious, mirroring Danie''s expression.


    "How can you say that I kissed him?" saying that, Danie avoided Robert''s eyes.


    Robert scoffed, head shaking in disbelief.


    "Are you really going to deny it?"


    "I saw the lipstick smudged on Evan''s lips and not only that you were wearing his shirt," his face wrinkled with annoyance. He hated that fact that Danie is lying because of a man, that she would choose to deny it even though they both know what the truth is.


    "Stop it, Robert! Evan doesn''t like me. He loves someone else," she sat next to him. Both elbows were on herp while her palms covered her cheeks.


    "Really?" he dubiously asked and continued


    "Are you upset that he doesn''t like you?" Robert''s eyes were narrowing suspiciously as he asked that question.


    "What? No!" she denied with a sour expression.


    She sighed and continued, "Anyway you don''t need to be worried. I heard a man''s voice calling him a darling in his office," her voice became weak, while she felt a knife stabbing her heart.


    With a slight pain she''s feeling, Danie''s hand traveled to her chest. Her face was painted with perplexity.


    She wanted to tell her friends about her situation with Evan. She wanted them to know that she couldn''t read his mind but, she''s afraid of what they might do to him, especially Robert, he''s the most protective to all of her friends.


    Shemented and turned to look at Robert, the man was busy searching about Evan Su in his phone.


    "Robert, you won''t find any information about his lover. Evan is not a celebrity. Now," thinking of Robert''s prank earlier, Danie''s eyes narrowed as she stayed staring at him.


    She tugged his ear repeatedly, making sure that her nails were stabbing on his skin.


    "You stupid jerk, clean my apartment before I tear your ears and feed them to you," and with a full force, Danie kicked Robert out of the couch and threw the dust feather at him.


    Robert lost his bnce after getting kicked by Danie''s short legs. His body slumped onto the floor and before he could get up, Danie threw the dust feather at his face.


    His expression darkened, he got up and was about to get his revenge when Scott stopped him by pointing a gun on his forehead.


    "Seriously man. What''s wrong with you and your gun? It''s not like you can hurt me!" Robert eximed.


    Scott gave him a half shrug and replied, "Well, she''s my boss. She''s filling my bank every month," then he smirked.


    "I am not sure if you have noticed it Scott but, she''s using my bank ount to pay you. Do you think this stingy woman would spend a dime for us?" saying that with anger, Robert took the cushion from the sofa and threw it at Danie''s face.


    "I don''t really care where the money is from. All I know is that she''s giving me the money every month," Scott replied, half grinning


    Robert turned his narrowed eyes at Scott, his lips twitched with disgust, "Aish! Stingy and a cheap man, really you two are a perfect match," after insulting them, Robert went to the bathroom to get the cleaning material.


    -


    Meanwhile at the Su Residence.


    In the living room, Selena was sitting on the couch and to her right was Anders, serving her tea.


    It was past her bedtime, but still, she''s in the living room watching the evening drama.


    "Did he arrive?" she asked Anders, annoyance was in her voice.


    She has been waiting for her uncle to arrive, only for one reason; Kirby.


    Kirby always drives Evan back to the Vi, he used to be her uncle''s assistant but,ter her uncle promoted him as the second head of Su Financial Bank.


    She doesn''t understand it, Kirby is too young for the position but, it was not her ce to make this kind of decision.


    She''s only fourteen but, what pisses her off was that after Kirby got the promotion, he barely stays at the Vi unlike before.


    Her face wrinkled with irritation. Her legs moved andy onto the center table next to her tea.


    "Selena, you can''t put your legs on the table," Anders slightly patted her legs but, Selena didn''t remove it.


    Instead, she crossed her arms while her lips form a pout. Eyshes flickered as she fell deep with her thought.


    (I need to get rid of that babysitter) her teeth were busy nibbling her lower lips as she thought of it.


    With no ideaing in her mind, Selena''s leg moved to kick the table.


    "Selena!" Anders eximed.


    "The tea spilled on the carpet," saying that, Anders called one of the maids and asked her to clean the spot.


    Selena rolled her eyes on Anders with her lips pouting impatiently. She wanted to see Kirby, seeing his cute smile is enough toplete her day.


    When they heard a car outside, Selena hastily got up and rushed outside. She mmed the door open with her heart racing. With a big smile on her face, Selena patiently waits for the car to stop and for the driver to get off the car.


    But the excitement shining in her eyes disappeared as soon as she recognized the person that came out of the driver seat.


    "Tsk. I really thought you were Kirby. Uncle Matthew, what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 18 - 18: Matthew Su

    Chapter 18 - 18: Matthew Su


    At the Su Vi.


    In the living room, Selena''s eyes narrowed as she stared at her Uncle Matthew sittingfortably on the single sofa at her left side.


    Matthew is her father''s cousin. He was the only twenty-three and had lived in London since he graduated from high school. She barely sees him, not even in Christmas, he loves photography and hated the office job, which must be the reason why he left the country.


    Her head tilted as she stayed looking at him, unlike before, her uncle Matthew''s appearance has changed. His usual ck hair had been dyed in a blonde and his skin became whiter.


    His face was clean, not a single beard, while his eyebrows were trimmed.


    Her face wrinkled, "Uncle Matthew, did you trim your eyebrows?" she curiously asked.


    "Yup, I am trying to figure out why my ex left me. I thought it was my brows but, since she''s still not back, I guess it was something else," when Matthew said that, his eyes were looking at the television.


    Selena leaned her back against the couch, arms crossed together. Her uncle Matthew has a good sense of humor uncle her Uncle Evan who''s always serious.


    "Why are you here again?" she asked. Since her uncle Matthew left five years ago, she had only seen him once and that was when her mother died.


    "I heard my ex is here so I am going to find her," he got up, excitement shone in his eyes.


    Selena rose an eyebrow, since her mother''s funeral, her uncle had been bragging about his girlfriend, saying she was a perfect girl.


    "She broke up with you?" she faked a gasp andugh sarcastically.


    "This brat!" Matthew threw a pillow at her, Selena dodges it and hides behind Anders back.


    "You said ex so it means she broke up with you. Then, if that''s the case, are you here to take her back?" her lips curved a teasing smile, one thing she loves the most was to tease her uncle Matthew, he''s always sweet to her and treated her coolly, unlike her uncle Evan who''s always cold and strict.


    "I am not sure, if she''s still as beautiful as she was before then yes but if she grew a pimple then no. I can''t have my perfect genes mixed up," Matthew clicked his tongue repeatedly after taking a long sigh.


    Selena scoffed and then sat on the armchair where he was sitting.


    "How does she look like?" Selena asked.


    "Well, she''s short. I am pretty sure you are taller than her. She had this vani scent when she sweat and her eyes, oh! They are so beautiful and round and her lips, tsk. That witch is too clever, she had never let me taste it," Matthew blew in a deep sigh. His face, which was once shone with excitement darkened.


    "Why did she leave me, Selena? I mean, I am perfect. Handsome, beautiful, rich, and I have a good sense of humor. Right?"


    Selena shook her head, unsure whether to pity him or mock him. She had never seen her uncle acted like this to a girl.


    "Look, uncle. Just get a new girlfriend, if she didn''t allow you to kiss her maybe she doesn''t really love you. Maybe she just didn''t find you handsome and maybe she wants someone richer than you," she has decided to console him.


    "You are right. There is nothing wrong with me. Well, it''s her loss, she didn''t get to enjoy this body," as he said that, his hand stretched to boast his body while his expression brightened up.


    Selena smiled inside, a n shed in her mind.


    (Now that my uncle Matthew is here. I can finally get rid of that babysitter) sheughed wickedly inside. Her eyes shone with wickedness.


    With a n in her mind, Selena pulled her uncle''s body back to the couch and positioned both of her hands on his shoulder, massaging it lightly.


    "So, Uncle. You can maybe move on to my babysitter. She''s young, small, pretty and she has big b.o.o.b.s," she snickered, eyes widened as she red at Anders who was trying to send her a message to shut up.


    "Hmm.. big b.o.o.b.s. Alright, how beautiful is she? Give me a number," Mathew''s hand massages his chin, thinking deeply about Selena''s offer.


    Selena took in a deep breathe, "If we won''t count her height, she would be 11 considering the highest number is ten," she said it in almost a whisper.


    She could feel her uncle''s body frost for a moment.


    "Uncle Evan kissed her. That''s how beautiful she is," her uncle Matthew got up, his eyes went round with shock.


    "Whoa! Really?" Matthew smiled like a drooling dog.


    And seeing her uncle''s expression, Selena got up and stood next to him.


    "So, are you going after her? I can get you her number," she bit on her lower lips, preventing herself from showing how excited she is.


    "Wait," her uncle Matthew seized both of her arms and looked deeply at her with suspicion.


    "What would you get from doing this?"


    Selena bravely met his eyes, she gulped and smiled.


    "I don''t want a babysitter. And she''s too," she grunted as she remembered how Danie forced her to do something she hated like eating the vegetable or sleepingte.


    "She''s, ugh!l she ordered me to fix my own bed! Can you believe that!" veins popped out in her neck as she fumingly said those words.


    "Oh! Well, no worries Darling. I will make her busy. So, when do I get to meet his babysitter?" Matthew maliciously smiled; he had sat back on the couch after seeing Selena''s expression. He knew very well that he needs to be away from her when she''s angry.


    "She will be back next week. Anyway, uncle Matthew. You better be prepared. She''s a feisty one. Even uncle Evan quiet down when she''s angry."


    As the challenge rushed over his body, Matthew''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "Well, Your babysitter is nothing, Selena. As long as it''s not Danie Chen, I can tame any woman. It doesn''t matter how fierce they are" He victoriously smiled, looking at the phone on his hands with his ex-girlfriend picture as a wallpaper.


    Selena was stunned for a moment. When she looked at her uncle''s phone, her face became t.


    She depressingly blew a sigh and patted one of Matthew''s shoulder.


    Her shoulder slumped as she upied one of the single sofas, she cried inside, her hope has faded.


    "What''s wrong Selena," her uncle asked after seeing her gloomy expression.


    "Nothing Uncle. Nothing!" inside she consoled herself. Maybe Danie meeting her uncle which happened to be her ex would make her feel ufortable andter leave.

 Chapter 19 - 19 : Innocent or Not

    Chapter 19 - 19 : Innocent or Not


    Inside of the cold room in the warehouse, the senator''s daughter was sitting on the hospital bed with a bandage on her eyes.


    She doesn''t know how long she''s been staying in here; all she could remember was the endless pain she felt as the woman named Danie operated her eyes with no anesthesia.


    The pain, it was too much that she lost her consciousness. Every pinned of the needle, the scr.a.p.e of the knife on her skin, she felt all of it and, she could not do anything but to cry.


    And now, she woke up by the sound of the mming door.


    "How are you?" it was the sound of an old woman.


    "Please help me out of here," her hand lifted and stretched at the source of the voice, lips quivered as she begs.


    She remembered the old woman''s voice; it was she who kept asking for Danie to slow down but, the woman coldly refused.


    If there''s someone in this room that could help her, it must be this old woman.


    When she felt a hand holding hers, she felt an indescribable relief flooded her mind.


    "Please help me," she begged, the voice was weak and full of pain.


    "I have a question," hearing the old woman''s voice, the girl nodded without hesitation. Right now, she will answer anything for as long as it can free her.


    "Very well. This will help me determine whether to help you or not," she could feel the old woman''s presence sitting down next to her on the bed.


    "Do you remember being on an ind around thirteen or twelve years ago?"


    She gulped hard; she remembered the woman named Danie telling her about the vacation she had with her father.


    She shook her head, denying it.


    "I will ask you again. If you tell me a lie, I am going to hand you over to Danie and believe me, the pain you felt during the operation is nothingpared to what she will do to you so think carefully before you answer my question. All right?"


    She nodded; her body quivered in fear as she thought of the pain, she had experience.


    "Now, answer my question truthfully."


    She bit her lips, there''s no reason to lie anymore.


    "Yes, my father said we are going to meet the girl that will donate her eyes to me."


    "What happened when you went there?"


    She paused and hesitated whether to say it or not, she was not even sure if she canpletely trust the old woman.


    "I could not see anything but, I heard a girl crying and asking for help but, my dad said the girl was sick and was having some delusion. So, I ignored it," she wanted to cry but, her eyes were patched, she could feel the tears starting to form inside, making her eyes feel irritated.


    "Why are you still blind if you had the girl to donate her eyes to you?"


    She shakily shrugged both shoulders, "I am not sure but, I heard that the girl escaped. Her doctor said they will get her back and so we decided to wait."


    The doctor went silent, which made her worry.


    "So, are you saying that you are innocent?" a voice cold as ice spoke from somewhere and it frightened her.


    Her body shook as she crawled backward, when her body reached the bed frame on the wall, she embraced both of her legs, trembling uncontrobly.


    It was the voice, it sounded like the voice of an angel but, her words were like a wicked reaper.


    She gulped hard, wondering what kind of pain would she experienced now.


    "I-" she stumbled with her own words. She wanted to exin herself, why didn''t she help the kid.


    "I am sorry. My father said that you are delusional and I believed him please, please let me go," she stayed hugging both of her legs, fear of what she would be after this conversation.


    "I understand that you were blind that''s why you didn''t see my situation before. Look, I would have let you go but, your father had done a lot of awful things to me. So, I am going to return the favor," hearing those words and herugh has made her skin crawl, her whole body shook as she imagined what would happen to her.


    Danie''sughed rang to her ears, it was screeching her mind, she could imagine her face, the face of a psycho as she mercilessly tortures her.


    "Please," she begged but, Danie''sugh tells her that she wouldn''t let her go. Even though she could not see her, her mind has drawn a figure of Danie with cruelty, the face of a woman who doesn''t have humanity.


    "Don''t worry dear. It will just be painful," then Danie''sugh went louder, and everyugh has made her heart throbbed, body shivered with fear, mind wondering when this nightmare would be finished.


    "What have I done to you? Why are you doing this to me!" she shouted with anger. She doesn''t care anymore, even it will anger Danie; she knows that it''s useless to beg.


    She wanted to know, how can she be so cruel to her, how could she hurt her so casual and ignore her cry.


    Thinking that her body frost, she suddenly remembered that day, the day when she visited the girl who was supposed to donate her eyes.


    That day, the girl begged for her help, the distress in her voice, her painful cry, it took some time before she could forget that voice.


    And now, the realization came to her. She begged just how the girl begged at her before, her shaking voice was the same as the girl even the words she said.


    Her skin crawled, she gulped hard as she realized that she has been calling Danie a cruel were in fact, she was the same though the difference is, she didn''t hurt her.


    "This is your revenge for ignoring you?" she said with a broken voice.


    She heard someone sneered.


    Then she continued, "Why? I understand that you won''t listen to me but, why did you have to do that? It was so painful," her bandages became wet with her tears but, unlike normal tears, the liquid in her eyes was like alcohol, hurting her eyes.


    "Well, everything has interest dear. Even the bank charges you interest for getting a loan. So, the pain you had experience and will soon experience, consider it as interest," she heard herughing again, like theugh of the witches in the fairy tale movies though there was a sadness or bitterness in it.


    "Ouch!" she groaned in pain, her hand traveled to her eyes, she wanted to remove the bandages, she could no longer hold the pain, it was burning her eyes, she wanted to scratch it remove it to ease the pain.


    "Help me!" she shouted but, no one wasing for her.


    "Danie, we need to rece the bandages," she could hear the voice of the doctor, it was soft and full of concern which made her feel conflicted whether she was on Danie''s side or not.


    "NO, ire, don''t. She should be thankful I didn''t rece her eyes with animals eyes, if I did, she would have known how painful it was to have animal parts in your body." Her mind could barely understand those words, the pain was making her mind fuzzy, soon, her head lightened, feeling her body falling to the bed, she realized that once again, she lost her consciousness.

 Chapter 20 - 20: The messages

    Chapter 20 - 20: The messages


    Darkness clouded Danie''s feature as soon as the senator''s daughter lost her conscious once again.


    She sighed, eyes remained dark.


    (So how is it huh? How do you feel about sleeping and waking up only to realized that your nightmare is real? That there''s no way to escape)


    Hands on her side were clenching into fists, she remembered how it was to every day pray and hope for someone toe, to help.


    But for three years of living in hell, no one came. Every day, they would cut her body, different ces and for what? Only to check how much pain she could take.


    Her body was different than normal. Her tissues work faster to heal her wounds but, the scar would stay.


    Despite getting her wound to heal faster, her body felt the pain more than a normal human. A simple poke of a needle was like a stab in her heart, it was painful and excruciating. She doubted a normal human could survive a day.


    She shut her eyes, remembering the pain has ignited the anger in her heart.


    She was like a hungry lion, she needs to kill someone, she wants to divert her anger to something or someone. Her nose wrinkled while her heart trembled as she thought of the pain.


    Danie''s hands stretched to remove the girl''s bandages, seeing how swollen and infected her eyes are, a bitter smile curved on her lips.


    "ire, do you know what is the only part Dr. Lee didn''t touch?" She asked the doctor who was busy cleaning the girl''s eyes.


    "You said your eyes. Am I correct?"


    Danie nodded as she stayed staring like a hawk at the unconscious girl.


    "Yes, they''ve realized my eyes were somehow connected to the chip in my brain. The chip is controlling my eyes, so when I felt pain, the vibration of my brain was being transmitted to the chip and once the chip reacted, the result showed in my eyes. So, when I felt pain, they became ck, the color they''ve barely seen was blue, they only saw it after they showed my brother" she sighed. Tired of everything but, she knows that she barely started and she has a long way to go before she can rest.


    "Danie. I have never asked you this but, how do you read into people''s mind? Especially their past," hearing ire''s question, Danie lifted her sight and looked at her. The face was gloomy, like the sky during the autumn season.


    "I don''t know ire. My mom said it was a gift but, she also said we should hide it. I believed in her but, after we got abducted, I realized that these eyes were not a gift but a curse," the corner of her lips twitched with disgust.


    "I need to find where did Dr. Lee hide all the result of his experiment so I can have my answers," her voice was full of failure. It has been three years since she started searching for an answer, she wanted to know how did the chip get into her and her brother''s brain.


    She could have hired people to check it but, it only means that she needed to go through will all the pain again. And she knows that she couldn''t, she can''t because her brother is no longer around to support and help her.


    She harshly shut her eyes, if she wanted the answers as to why she could read other people''s mind, memorized everything she read and think fast, all she needs to do was to find the result Dr. Lee had recorded.


    But it''s been three years, all the people she met that had a connection on the ind she was locked in doesn''t have a clue who the man was behind Dr. Lee; all they know was that he''s a powerful man.


    "What is your n now?" ire pulled her senses back from thinking deeply, she blinked and sighed.


    Instead of answering, Danie took her phone out of her pocket and dialed Scott''s number.


    When the man answered, she spoke, "Scott, bring Senator Abe, I believe it''s time for him and Senator Vi to have a little reunion," she smiled wickedly as she thought of the other senator.


    "Don''t forget to bring his wife," then she ended the phone with her thumb and was about to shove the phone back to her pocket when it suddenly vibrated.


    She wanted to ignore it like she always does but, some part of her was urging her to open it. In the back of her mind, she was waiting for someone to call her.


    So with that, her hand unlocked her phone.


    (Are you busy tomorrow?)


    (Can we meet up?)


    (I will pick you up tomorrow night. Let''s have dinner)


    Three messages came one by one, and the sender has made her heart skipped a beat.


    She took in a deep sigh, conflicted whether to reply or not.


    (Never mind. I am on the way to your apartment. Can you meet me at the lobby?)


    Her eyes swelled as she read it, hands started shaking as she thought of an excuse.


    She ced the phone on the hospital bed while the cells in her brains started to rush.


    (Wait. If I go now, it will take two hours to drive and chopper only takes 30 minutes. There''s traffic so it will take him 45 minutes to reach my apartment if his in his office. It will give me enough time to change clothes)


    As she counted the time, her body rushed out of the warehouse, leaving ire alone.


    ire rose an eyebrow; suspicion grew in her mind as she picked up Danie''s phone.


    Her eyes narrowed, reading the messages from Evan Su, asking Danie to meet him.


    Shemented; she had never seen Danie rushed over a guy.


    The woman who had set a straight goal of revenge had just left the room in a rush for a man.


    Through the open door, she heard the sound of the chopper leaving the ce.


    She shook her head, wondering how can a stingy woman like Danie waste resources to meet a man in her lobby.


    "Who is this Evan Su?" she wondered.


    Danie Chen, she''s a woman with a strong will, a will to revenge her family.


    She should have been here tonight, torturing her enemy and yet the woman had just acted like a wife fearing that her husband wouldn''t find her in the house.


    She chuckled, head shaking with disbelief.


    "Finally. Danie has found her match," saying that to herself, ire saved Evan''s number on her phone and locked Danie''s phone.


    She decided to help the senator''s daughter. Now that Danie is not around, she can finally ease her pain.

 Chapter 21 - 21: Visitor

    Chapter 21 - 21: Visitor


    It only took 15 minutes for Danie to arrived on the rooftop of the condominium where she was living. She turned the engine off and searched for her phone to send Scott a message to take the chopper back to the warehouse but her phone was not in her pockets.


    "Damn it!" She cursed as she remembered leaving it in the warehouse.


    Her feet rushed towards the elevator, she pushed the ground floor where her apartment was located.


    When the elevator door opened, she quickly took a peek at the lobby.


    She blew in relief sigh, thankfully, Evan still hasn''t arrived.


    With the same speed as before, she rushed towards her apartment.


    After putting the code, she pushed the door opened and her eyes swelled after seeing Scott with the senator Abe in her living room.


    The senator was tied up on her couch, mouth gagged with a white cloth while his face was pale like a sheet of white paper.


    "What are you doing here Scott?" she was horrified as she speaks.


    "I called your number and ire said you are going back to your apartment. So I brought him here," Scott opened a suitcase full of knives in different shape and length on the table.


    Her eyes went wider, inside, she started panicking.


    "Whoa, wait!" she groaned in distress.


    "Scott. Have I not told you to stop spending time with Robert? That man stupidity is contagious!" she gasped. Her feet ran towards the table and closed the suitcase.


    She shoved it under the couch and momentarily looked at the Senator.


    "You!" she pointed a finger at him.


    "I am going to torture youter but for now, my assistant will take care of you. Don''t worry, you and I together with Senator Vi are gonna have a threesome. Its gonna be fun and painful" she strengthened up from sitting on the couch next to the senator and turned to Scott.


    "The chopper is on the rooftop. Take this moron to the warehouse and I will deal with themter," she pulled the senator up from sitting on the couch and pushed him towards the door.


    She removed the senator''s gagged and rope and, then showed him Scott''s phone with his wife photo.


    "If you shout, your wife and kids will die and not in an easy way," she showed her casual murderous smile, her eyes were deeply looking into his eyes.


    She could see the fear registered on the senator''s face as soon as her eyes turned from brown to ck, he obediently nodded and stood next to Scott.


    Scott was about to open the door when the bell rung, he looked at the monitor on the wall next to the door only to see an unfamiliar man.


    His eyes narrowed and turned to Danie, a mischievous smile curved on his lips as he saw the panic on her face.


    "Is this Evan?" he asked, pointing at the monitor screen with Evan''s face.


    "Huh?" Danie answered him with almost half soul, then she nodded.


    "Yes. So go and hide in the bedroom until he leaves," saying that with a bit rush, Danie pushed him and the Senator towards the bedroom.


    Before closing the door, she took the gun from her legs and pointed it at the senator and thenter to Scott.


    "If any of you make a sound, I am going to freaking send your soul to hell and torture you there. Understood?" her eyes were wide open as she threatened them. She masked her panic with an angry face.


    The two nodded like a dog, then she mmed the door closed and shoved the gun in her bra.


    Adjusting it a bit, Dani took in a deep sigh and looked at her face with the samurai de hanging on the wall.


    She opened the door, an uncertain smile was on her lips.


    Her eyes stared at Evan in front, he was still in his suits, grey as the moon while his deep brown was just as mysterious as before.


    She gulped, finding a will to withdraw her eyes from him but no matter how much she tried, her eyes were glued staring at him.


    She took a step back while Evan closed the door behind him.


    "What brings you here?" she asked with confusion. Her body turned to walk towards the couch but, her arm has been pulled back by Evan''s hand.


    Her body twisted to face him but, before she could ask him for the reason, her lips were once again locked by him.


    (!)


    Her eyes blinked repeatedly, unsure whether to push or kiss him back but, her body has decided to do thetter before her mind could decide.


    Her hands were on the side lifted to wrap around his neck, her lips moved and parted to wee his tongue.


    And just like before, she saw images as they continued kissing.


    But today, it was different, she could no longer see Kierry but, instead, it was her.


    Her figure in the warehouse as she ruthlessly reced the senator''s daughter''s eyes.


    In between their kisses, Danie''s eyebrow creased, wondering why she''s seeing her memory.


    (What is happening?) She asked her self. She could feel Evan''s body pushing her body backward, then her body bumped to the back of the couch, his hand went on her behind, he lifted her and let her sat on the head of the sofa.


    Both of his firm hands were on her behind, supporting her body from falling.


    As she continued with their kisses, Danie thought how could she see her memories.


    (Is this a result for kissing him?) She wondered. It didn''te to her that Evan must be seeing the images in her mind, all she could think of was that Evan must be like a mirror where she could see her past.


    She disregarded the images and concentrated on Evan''s lips.


    Soon, she felt his hands on her back traveling to her stomach and went up to her b.r.e.a.s.t.


    She could feel that he was about to fondle it when Evan stopped.


    She pulled her lips from him in wonder. A line appeared between her brows as she looked at him with confusion.


    "Why do you have a gun in your bra?" he asked.


    "Ahm," Danie stuttered, unsure of what to say.


    "Nevermind," saying that Evan locked their lips today and tossed the gun somewhere.


    His hand unfastened the lock of her bra andter went under her skirt.


    Her eyes opened in panic. If Evan would go further, he would notice the difference in her skin.


    She harshly pushed him away. Her mind started asking herself why did she let him touch her.


    "What''s wrong?" his hoarse voice with full concern, his hands which were previously pushed by Danie traveled to touch her legs.


    "It just ahm. I have, ahm," she doesn''t know what to say. All she knows is that, if Evan finds out the scars in her body, he might run away.


    (Isn''t that what I want?) She bit on her lips, mind conflicted with her decision.


    (No Danie. Concentrate.) She got down from the couch and fixed her bra.


    "Mr. Su, please leave," her eyes were looking down to the floor, avoiding to see the confusion in Evan''s eyes.


    "Fine. But let''s have dinner tomorrow night," she wanted to say no but Evan has left before she could.


    It was as if her brain worked the moment she knew that Evan had left. She gulped hard, both hands went to her pounding chest.


    She heard the door of her bedroom opening, she turned and saw Scott with his wrinkled face.


    "You can still run after him, Danie. You should have fun and enjoy life," saying that, Scott pushed the senator Abe back to the couch.


    "I have no idea what you are talking about Scott," Danie denied.


    "Really? Why were you kissing him then?" he suspiciously asked. A teasing smile was on his lips as he watched his boss blushed.


    "Because I am horny Scott. Now, before I kick your ass, get this filthy asshole out of my apartment. I will be busy today," saying that with an angry face, Danie picked up the gun Evan threw on the floor earlier and jammed it in her bra.


    She took herptop and disabled the security of the building, then she and Scott left her apartment with a rush.


    As she started the chopper, Scott looked at her with his eyes shining tauntingly.


    "I guess no overtime tomorrow huh?" He smiled at her.


    "Why is that?" Danie asked both hands were busy starting the chopper.


    "Don''t you have a date with Evan tomorrow night?" after saying those words, Scott''s smile slowly faded and before he could dodge it, Danie''s short leg has kicked him out of the chopper.


    He got up and was about toin when Danie blocked the door.


    "Meet me in the warehouse Scott, don''t use a car, taxi or motorcycle. Use a normal bicycle and if I don''t see you there in four hours, I am going to break your legs. Literally," his shoulders shook when Danie mmed the door close.


    After seeing the chopper leaving, Scott rushed out of the building to find a bicycle.


    "Aish! Seriously this woman. Her patience is just as short as her height!"

 Chapter 22 - 22: Her misery

    Chapter 22 - 22: Her misery


    After Evan left Danie''s apartment. He stayed in the backseat of his car, Kirby was in the driver seat, waiting for his order to leave the ce.


    Kirby scratches his hair discreetly, wondering what his boss was thinking.


    He had been like this for three days, his mind was somewhere else, he didn''t even notice that the meeting they had earlier was done until he shook his arm.


    He sighed and looked at his boss through the rear-view mirror.


    Kirby could see the difficulty in Evan''s expression, his hands were crossed as he stared at the window.


    "Evan, do you want to go back in the office or to the vi," he eventually asked after feeling his stomach grumbling.


    But Evan didn''t respond, instead, he was staring at the man who had just left the building where Danie Chen is living.


    Kirby smiled, the man''s built was tall, almost like a wrestler but his bicycle was too small for his body and it was pink with a basket in front.


    "Kirby. Get out of the car," he was astonished when Evan said it with a rush. He didn''t ask any question and got down.


    Quickly, Evan upied the driver''s seat and speed out, living Kirby alone in the side street.


    Evan pushed the gas, his eyes squinted as he focused on the road.


    He couldn''t be mistaken, the man with a blonde hair riding a bicycle was the owner of Danie''s apartment.


    He let out a shaky sigh, wondering if he was in the room when he kissed Danie.


    His hands gripped the steering wheels, veins popped in his forehead as he angrily slows down.


    As much as he wanted to speed up, he can''t. The blonde man was driving a bicycle and it would have been faster if he had just walked.


    They stayed at the same speed for hours, he kept his distance from him and drove discreetly and seems like the tiredness has weakened the man''s security.


    Soon, they arrived in the cold warehouse, Evan stopped some meters away from where the blonde man stopped. Then he got out of the car and sneakily followed him.


    Evan''s eyebrows creased with confusion, he was familiar with the ce.


    He sighed, disregarded the cold wind whistling into his ear.


    It was almost midnight, he put his phone on silence and turned on the shlight.


    He doesn''t know why he followed the blonde man, but a part of him was curious as to where he was heading.


    The blonde man closed the door, Evan waited for some minutes before he touched the doorknob.


    It was unlocked, he gulped and wondered if the blonde man knew that he was following him.


    (Should I go) he asked himself whether to go or not.


    He doesn''t know him at all, he was not even sure if he was following the same man he had in his mind.


    Then, his hand let go of the doorknob, and slowly his feet walked at the direction where his car was parked.


    As he walked out, a scream that scared the sleeping birds in the forest has made his eyes swelled in shock.


    (What is that?) his heart pounded, started to worry of what was happening inside.


    --


    Some hours earlier.


    As soon as Danie arrived at the warehouse, Robert helped her to carry the Senator. The man was unconscious after Danie smacked his neck with her gun.


    She sighed and followed Robert with her face as dark as the night sky.


    Her hands clenched on her side. They entered the room and she found the Senator Vi tied up on the human size dart target while his daughter was sitting on the chair with both wrists locked on the armchairs.


    The woman still has the bandages on her eyes, and her appearance has made Danie''s blood boil with anger.


    Fuming, she turned to Robert.


    "Why her eyes are still patched? Remove it!" her shriek bounded around the four walls of the room, waking up the two senators and the woman on the chair.


    ire was just outside, she never participates in torturing people, especially if it involves another woman.


    In the other side, Robert scratched his head, ire has instructed him not to remove the bandages since the senator''s daughter''s eyes have been infected.


    "Doctor ire said her eyes ha-" he swallowed his words down his throat after seeing the anger in Danie''s eyes.


    He sighed and shook his head. "No, Danie. She didn''t hurt you so it''s not right for you to do this. Not her Danie. Not on my watch!" Robert shook his head, Danie has been cruel to all the people that put her in theboratory but the senator''s daughter had done nothing but only to ignore her cry for help.


    For him, he finds her anger out of line. He believed that Danie''s action towards the Senator daughter was merely jealousy.


    She must have envied the fact that Senator Vi was willing to do everything for his daughter.


    He would help her in torturing the senators but not the woman who just had eye operation without anesthesia.


    Danie took in a deep breath. Robert had never once talked to her like this, especially when ites to the people that locked her up.


    It''s been three years since she asked for his help, and this is the first time Robert has shown mercy to her enemy.


    "Get out Robert," her voice was deep as a grave, eyes were cold-looking past him.


    Robert shook his head, he stood in front of the senator''s daughter, sitting with her shaking body on the chair.


    "Please help me," the woman begged.


    "Danie let her go. I will help you with these two bastards but not her. She''s innocent." He stubbornly stretched his arms, blocking Danie froming closer to the woman.


    "Robert," this time, her voice was low, a little broken and shaky.


    "No Danie," he stopped her.


    He knows very well what she was about to say, that what happened to her was unfair and that she suffered too much to show mercy but, he was determined to help the girl. At least while her eyes are recovering from the infection.


    He stood in front of Danie, the head was looking down to her.


    "What happened to you is unfair, and what you are doing right now, punishing her is also unfair," Robert ced both hands on Danie''s shoulder. He only needs her to let this woman go and he wouldn''t stop her from getting her revenge to the senators.


    "Robert," Danie''s voice was at the same level as before but much colder.


    "Unfair? You call that unfair and what about me? What happened to me is not unfair Robert," as she said those words, her hands harshly removed Robert''s hands from her shoulder. They were cold just like her expression.


    "Danie, listen to me! One day, their family will get back to you. Have you thought of that? One day you will regret this!" his voice went louder, seeing her irises darkened has made his heart skipped a beat with fright.


    "You don''t understand it, Robert."


    "I understand you, Danie. What happened to you is unfair but-"


    "No Robert," she cut him out, venting all the frustration and anger to her voice.


    "The word unfair is not enough to justify what happened to me."


    Then she pointed at the woman on the chair.


    "She got three days to rest but me Robert? Me and my brother, we experienced the worse. If she just helped me that night maybe, only maybe I would have not to experience the two years of torture. She could have at least try and ask her father. At least try but what, she even denied it. Robert! You have seen my body. Those people," tears were rushing down from her eyes like falls. Her heart ached as she reminisced the pain.


    The figure of her brother, the pain on his face as he watched the doctor cutting her body without mercy.


    She remembered the pain, every part of her body felt the pain but, what traumatized her the most was to see her brother suffering from watching her.


    The blood flowing from her body, the tears in her eyes, her weak voice as she screamed. All of it, her brother witnessed it.


    "Those people didn''t help me. They cut every part of my body just to see how fast I could heal, how much pain I could take and how my f.u.c.k.i.n.g eyes changed. They treated the animal better than they treated me" Tears and sweat mixed on her face, eyes so dark that its drowning Roberts'' senses away.


    "what I am about to do is nothingpared to the pain I had experienced. She might have not done anything to suffer this pain but tell me, Robert." She sniffed in between her sobs.


    "WHAT HAVE I DONE TO DESERVE THIS PAIN?"


    Liquid ran down from Danie''s ck eyes, body shaking from her weeps.


    "she was just a kid Danie and she was blind. You didn''t have to do this."


    "She was just a kid, yes, I understand that but I was also just a kid. And I am not normal. I know I shouldn''t me her for her father''s doing but Robert,"


    "If it''s not for her eyes, her father wouldn''t have agreed and financed thatboratory. So tell me, Robert, am I too cruel? If they just talked to me that they needed my eyes. I would have given it. I hate these eyes. I hate them."


    Standing at the same position, with the liquid dripping from her eyes, Danie continued.


    "James left me because of my eyes. People called me a monster because of this. So if they just talked to me, if her father just brought her to me, I would dly poke them myself and give it to her."

 Chapter 23 - 23: Enough Pain

    Chapter 23 - 23: Enough Pain


    The pain shining in Danie''s eyes, the anger in her voice, Robert had seen this before.


    He felt her pain, saw her body, all the scars, he could not even picture how she got it.


    He swallowed hard. He watched as the pain was swallowed by her dark irises. Her cold expression, all he knows is that the little girl he used to y with has been long gone.


    His hand stretched to give her a hug, her face buried in his chest, she cried again.


    Again, and again, her weep tattooed in his mind. Her cry ¨C full of pain sounded in the cold room.


    When did thest time he saw her crying? He asked himself.


    It''s been three years.


    As he embraced Danie with his arms, his mind flew to the time Danie visited him in the prison.


    -


    Seven years ago.


    Inside of the tight room, Robert was sitting on the thin foam of his bed. Both feet were on the ground.


    He was in the maximum-security prison. His room was filled with cameras, monitoring him 24 hours.


    He was in the cell for one reason, he was wrongly used of killing his own father.


    His face was cold, colder than the rails of the cell.


    He has been in prison for six months and he has a long way to go.


    He did not kill his father, it was not even a setup. He and his father were just at the wrong ce at the wrong time.


    And now, he''s sitting in the cold cell because of that. He didn''t even bother to fight for his right, he just let the court to sentence him.


    He usually gets visited by his brother Sebastian, which was only sixteen that time.


    But Robert wants his brother to be safe from the real killers so he asked him to leave.


    Since then, his brother stopped seeing him.


    After six months of sitting in the prison. He was visited by a girl.


    That day, as he finished with his morning rituals, a cell guard smacked his bat on his metal door.


    "HEY! You have a visitor. Come out with your hands behind your head," Robert sighed. He decided to obey the guard no matter how rude he said those words.


    He knows very well, disobeying them would only cause him pain.


    He walked out with hands behind his head.


    One of the guards cuffed his hands, then they walked first and he followed them quietly.


    When they stopped in front of the visitor lounge, Robert looked around but only saw a young girl, his brother was not around.


    "My brother is not here," he said.


    "your girlfriend is here," one of the guards teasingly said pointing at the small woman timidly sitting on the metal chair.


    His eyebrow rumpled, with his handcuffed, he walked towards the girl.


    He stopped by the table, then the girl got up, slowly, her head rose to meet his eyes.


    Her pale face, those round eyes and the faint shy smile on her lips, Robert would never forget this girl.


    Danie was his neighbor, his brother''s ymate.


    His hands lifted to touch her face.


    Her face with the beauty of a priceless painting was pale as a sheet of paper. Her thin lips were forcing a smile and her eyes, so round and beautiful were glooming with sadness.


    "I am d my letter found you. I am not sure if I got your address correctly," excitement rushed to his body after seeing Danie.


    The girl chuckled shyly, she held his hands, gripping it lightly to show her support.


    "Robert. I know that you didn''t kill your father but no one would believe me. They said I was not in the right mind that night but I know you didn''t kill him," her soft voice was enough to make him feel better.


    He held her hands and nodded.


    "It''s fine Danie. We both know that whoever killed my father also had your family killed," his eyes gloomed. He might have lost his father but Danie lost everything that night.


    "its fine Robert. A woman named Kierry has been helping me to cope and she allowed me toe here and tell you that you are getting out tomorrow," Danie''s cheered voice and words have made him stunned


    His hand frost from caressing hers, his eyes increased as he stared at her.


    "Really? How did she do that?" he said with surprise.


    "She knows a lot of people, Robert. But she also said that the people behind our families death are powerful. So even if we know who they are, we wouldn''t have a chance."


    Robert nodded, Danie was right. They don''t have resources to find the real culprit.


    "Ok, once I am out here Danie, I will stay by your side. I will be your brother, I will protect you" saying that, his hand patted her head.


    The girl''s smile widened, her round eyes went blue which something he loves to see.


    And the next day, as Danie promised, she picked him up.


    He stayed in the house next to the orphanage where she was living. He worked as a bartender in a night club and supported his brother Sebastian who was living in Perth.


    Then something happened to Danie. After she moved out of the orphanage two years ago to continue her education in London, she came back.


    So fierce and broken.


    Danie had just turned twenty when she came to see him.


    There was something about her, her eyes, they were like a pair of statue eyes ¨C emotionless while her smile, the way she beamed was like a psycho.


    The coldness of her eyes, the agony beneath it. He knew something happened to her in London, and whatever it is, it broke her.


    That night, Danie gave him a folder, containing the information and photos of the man that murdered his father.


    Inside of his small apartment, filled with rats and molds, Danie told him something that has made his old gangster selfe back.


    "We will get them one by one. Those people that killed our family. For now, I only have the man that killed your father but don''t worry. Step by step, we will climb thatdder to reach the top, and once we find out the person behind this, we will make his and his whole family''s life a living hell."


    The anguish in her voice and the pain in her weep was the same as three years ago.


    Robert senses were pulled back when Danie withdrew herself from his embrace.


    He breathed, thinking how could he overlook the reason why they started this.


    They now have everything, the reputation, money, and power and yet he just asked Danie to let one woman go.


    This isn''t rights, he thought.


    He knows very well that to get to the top and find the main person behind this charade, he should not stop and just support Danie.


    With that thought, Robert smirked and picked up the two knivesying on the table.


    And with a cold face, he handed it to Danie.


    "Do your thing, Danie. We have three people to torture today."


    After Danie epted the knives, she looked at the senator''s daughter.


    "Take her out of this room Robert. You are right, she had enough pain," saying that Danie casually tossed the knives in the air, targeting each of the Senator''s Vi arms.


    As soon as the knives bounded on the senator''s arms, a deafening screech filled the room.

 Chapter 24 - 24: Minions

    Chapter 24 - 24: Minions


    Robert transferred the senator''s daughter out of the second room and went to the third room where ire was waiting.


    Hey her body onto the bed, and soon ire rushed towards them.


    "Why is she here?" ire asked with confusion, eyebrows were creasing wondering why Robert took the girl out.


    "Danie said she had enough pain. Can you make sure that her eyes are alright?" Robert''s voice was full of concern, he doesn''t know why but he somehow pitied her.


    ire nodded, slowly, she removed her eye patched.


    A soft smile curved on her lips upon seeing it. She doesn''t know when Danie did it but, the girl''s eyes were no longer infected.


    "That kid!" she said shaking her head.


    "What?" Robert asked, wondering why ire has suddenly smiled.


    "Her eyes are no longer infected. In two days she can finally see."


    "Oh!" Robert turned to look at the girlying on the bed. Her face was pale, just like the little Danie in his mind.


    "What is her n?" Robert asked ire.


    In the past, Danie would either cut her victim''s tongue together with hands or she would just simply break their spine leaving them paralyzed from neck to down.


    And the woman on the bed, in his eyes, she''s innocent.


    Something about her reminded him of the little Danie, his expression saddened.


    He realized that Danie no longer needs his protection unlike before, that must be the reason why he was feeling protective towards the senator''s daughter.


    "ire" Robert called the doctor who was busy changing the woman''s bandages.


    "Yes?" she replied.


    "After we find the man responsible for all of this. What do you think Danie''s n is?"


    "she didn''t tell you?"


    Robert shook his head.


    "No,"


    ire went silent for a moment.


    "She wants to move back to Perth with you Robert. She said she wants her brother by her side."


    Robert was stunned for a moment. He never thought that Danie wanted to be with him until the end, even as her brother.


    He felt touched, he felt a finger tickling his heart.


    Seeing the sparkles in Robert''s eyes, ire expression went t.


    "Stop daydreaming Robert. She only wanted you so you can serve her a frozen martini every day." ire snorted after seeing Robert pouting like a baby.


    "That witch! Does she really think we are her minions? Aish!" his nose wrinkled with irritation.


    He was fuming when the door opened, it let out Danie, blood over her body, and her casual wicked smile was stered on her lips.


    Her face, hands, and dress were painted with blood. The red stain on her cheeks, the blood dripping from her hands, someone would think she was injured or was attacked by an animal but the truth is, she was the animal who had just done ripping the body of her victim.


    Her lips curved a beautiful yet scary smile. Despite her ear to ear smile, her eyes were pitch-ck, contrasting her beautiful lips.


    "ire. Stitch the wound of those bastard and make sure they are awake after my shower," as Danie said those words, her hands were busy removing her dress.


    She threw it at the garbage bin. She stood in front of her friend with her underwear on.


    "Robert, help me remove this freaking fake skin. Damn it! They are so itchy."


    Robert, with a t face, sighed and went behind Danie. His hand scratched a line on Danie''s back, revealing her real skin.


    Slowly, he pulled the end of the silicon, he doesn''t know why but, Dani has been hiding all of her scars since she had it.


    The silicon was thin and soft, but as soon as it was separated from Danie''s skin, it became hard like a paste. In just one touch, it would break.


    Danie''s shredded skin falls to the ground like ashes, Robert was almost done with her back and only missing the part of her bra strap.


    He took in a deep sigh, he had never thought of Danie as a woman, but every day, every time Danie would ask him to remove her skin, he could see how her body grow.


    He unhooked her bra and removed the remaining silicon skin on her back.


    As soon as he was done, he squatted on the ground. He scratched a finger on her legs and slowly removed the silicon skin.


    He noticed the quietness of the room, he looked up to check on Danie''s face but it so dark just like her eyes.


    "Oi," he pped a hand on her leg to wake her up.


    "What is it?" Danie asked.


    "ire told me about your n once everything here is done. Are you really going to make me as your servant?"


    "Well yeah, but not to worry, you can marry my friend Irene but no kids. Absolutely not!"


    Shocked by her words, Robert''s body freeze. Eyes swelling with astonishment, he red at her.


    "You! Witch," as her words registered in his mind. His skin started crawling.


    "What makes you think I like your friend? And what''s wrong with a kid? Are you not nning to have one yourself?" he pushed her legs away, causing for Danie to fall on the ground.


    Danie red at him.


    "You mean those little humans with little hands and feet that screams all the time. No Robert," her head was shaking vigorously, face wrinkled with disgust.


    "Tsk," Robert replied. He pulled one of her legs and continued on removing her skin.


    "So, you don''t have a n to start a family?"


    "I have you Robert and your brother and ire and Scott. You are all my family. Why would I start a family when I have one?" and there it was, the innocent little neighbor he once had had just said those words with naivety.


    He sighed and patted her legs, signaling her that he was done removing all the silicon skin.


    "What about marrying my brother? Make him straight Danie," he helped her to get up, the face was begging at her.


    Danie rolled her eyes on him, then she chuckled, "your brother case is hopeless. I have tried, I drugged him and got n.a.k.e.d but well," Danie shrugged both shoulders.


    "He prefers Scott than me so I''m sorry Robert but you''re gonna have to ept the truth that your brother likes men." Saying that she got up, her body rose from the ground showing all the scars on her body.


    "What are we going to do with her?" he asked, pointing a finger at the girl.


    Danie casually blew a sigh.


    "Let her go, Robert. You''re right, I shouldn''t have gone that far but, it''s done. Nothing can fix anything. I can''t take back the pain so I guess, I will just have to wait until she gets back for revenge," he could hear a hint of regret strained in her voice, something a normal Danie would never do.


    Robert just followed Danie as she left the room, his eyes were glued at her back, directly at her spinal cord, there was a scar, a line starting from her neck down to her waist.


    He wondered, how could she survived that kind of cut with no anesthesia.


    Thinking that he turned to look at the senator''s daughter.


    Danie was right, her pain was nothingpared to what Danie had experienced.

 Chapter 25 - 25: The Intruder

    Chapter 25 - 25: The Intruder


    Under the hot shower, water flowed down on Danie''s body, the hotness of the water could not melt the coldness of her face.


    Tears shimmered in her eyes as the rage grew in her heart. Her body felt numb, her skin had reddened from the hot watering from the shower, the whole bathroom was filled with fog, making her sight blurry.


    She sniffed to fight back her tears, then the corner of her mouth quirked up savagely.


    She stretched a hand to turn off the water, she doesn''t know how long she had stayed in the shower but her legs had numbed from standing.


    Her body felt weak but her heart was full of hatred.


    With a robe over her body, Danie left the shower.


    The fog followed her like it was her shadow, water dripping down from her hair. Barefoot ¨C she proceeded to the second room.


    The coldness of the room shivered her skin ¨C even so, her face remained emotionless.


    The wounds she made on the Senator''s Vi''s arms had been stitched up, exhaustion was on the senator''s face while the tears had dried on his cheeks.


    She hasn''t touched Senator Abe, because she wanted him to know what would happen if he doesn''t give the information she needed.


    Soon, Scott came, all sweaty and tired.


    She gave a lopsided grin, her eyes showed a tease as she looked at her friend but, it soon disappeared as her sight shifted back at the senator.


    Senator Abe, sitting on the chair with hands tied up on the armchair was quivering, either on the coldness of the room or the fear. His face was pale like someone has painted it with white paint. His eyes were red from crying while his lips shook vigorously.


    Danie squatted in front of the senator; her mouth set in a hard line as her eyes looked deeply into the Senator''s Abe''s eyes.


    ''Senator,'' as she said that, her hand pointed at the knives on the table, asking for Scott to hand it to her.


    ''You have heard of Dr. Lee, right?


    The Senator was stunned for a moment but,ter nodded.


    ''Where is he?'' she asked.


    ''I don''t know,'' his head was shaking tensely,


    Danie faked a smile; she knows that they don''t have any idea as to where Dr. Lee is but, she''s having fun watching the fear on their faces.


    ''I know that Senator Vi financed theboratory for his daughter what about you Senator Abe? What would you get out of it?''


    ''My -'' the senator could not continue with his trembling lips.


    ''My wife and I could not bear a child and Dr. Lee said he had an egg they could use to mix mine. He said it was a good gene,'' he continued.


    She rose an eyebrow, and slowly, her left hand ¨C holding a knife lifted.


    She ced the tip of the metal on his legs, her eyes were glued on the Senator''s face. Slowly, her hand pressed the knife on his leg.


    She could see the pain and hear the screeching sound of his voice.


    ''Are you stupid? Tell me, do you know that they are getting those eggs from a twelve year old girl right? A girl!'' her loud scream exceeded his cry.


    ''I can''t even remember how they got it. My body was in so much pain that I don''t know where they were cutting. So, tell me, where is Dr. Lee or I swear to your God that I will -''


    ''Ms. Chen,''


    The rest of Danie''s word died down at the back of her throat when a familiar voice rang in her ear.


    Her eyes swelled anxiously.


    She batted hershes while her face was turning to look at the door.


    And there it was, Evan Su, seeing the confusion on his face has made her lips parted.


    ''Evan,'' and for the first time, she called out his name.


    ''What is this ce?'' seeing his eyes looking at the knife she was holding, Danie got up. She took in a deep sigh and swallowed the embarrassment of getting caught.


    Shame flooded her mind; her teeth bite her lower lips to stop them from shaking.


    ''This is not what you think it is,'' saying those words, her brain frost.


    (What am I saying?)


    She shut her eyes, trying to get her mind straight.


    ''What are you doing here?'' she asked, attempting to sound strong, but her voice still wavered. She stayed standing at the same position while Evan was standing by the open door.


    ''I forgot to tell you that I am going to pick you up around 7 for our dinner tomorrow,'' Evan responded


    Danie blinked, the confusion on his face had disappeared and he said those words casually.


    ''Oh! Why didn''t you just call me?''


    ''I''m out of battery so, can we talk?''


    Danie nodded and turned to Scott and Robert standing next to each other, whispering something she could not hear.


    ''Scott, would you ahm ¨C apany Mr. Su outside and Robert, help me with my ¨C you know,'' she nibbled her lips, she just wanted to ask if Robert could help her put the silicon skin to hide her scar, but she could not ask it aloud in front of Evan.


    ''What help?'' hearing the innocent question of Robert, Danie slightly red at him.


    ''I need help with my, ahm - clothes,'' she was faking her smile, giving him a ''you''re dead to meter'' look.


    But seems like her friend Robert was having fun shaming her in front of Evan.


    ''Why would you need my help? Can''t you do that yourself?'' she could see the amus.e.m.e.nt twinkling in Robert''s eyes as he said those words with a tease.


    Danie let out a shaky breath, ''Scott, can you take Mr. Su out of here, please? I need to talk to Robert''


    Scott nodded and was about to leave when Robert grabbed his arm.


    ''Oh,e on man! don''t involve me, please,'' Scott whispered into Robert''s ear, but the man ignored him.


    ''You can talk to me while Scott is here. Oh, wait!'' saying that, Robert covered his lips with his fist while shock stered on his face.


    ''You said first clothes and, now you want to be alone with me. Danie! You are like a sister to me!'' he eximed.


    His arms wrapped around his body, protecting it from Danie.


    Discreetly, Robert smirked at Scott, obviously enjoying the blush and panic on Danie''s face.


    In the other side, Danie''s blood is boiling, she looked at Evan. Seeing his eyes narrowing with doubt, Danie rocked her head, her eyes grew wide.


    ''No. Don''t listen to him, Mr. Su. I - he and I don''t have ¨C I am not asking for - Oh!," she pped a hand over her mouth to stop herself from stuttering.


    Panic overtook her face which has made Robertugh.


    ''Oh! Come here, you little E. Look at you! So red and so embarrassed!'' he said, amus.e.m.e.nt edging his words. Shifting from one foot to the other as he went closer to Danie.


    Then he stood next to her, he rested an elbow on her head and p a hand in the air.


    ''Don''t mind her Mr. Su, she''s like this in front of her crush!'' then anotherughed - full of tease rang in the room.


    But hisugh faded when Danie pumped a fist on his side, pain clouded his features as his body lowered to the ground.


    Feeling embarrassed with what Robert had just said, Danie looked back at Evan.


    ''I don''t have a crush on you,'' she said in a straight tone.


    When she saw the disappointment on Evan''s face, her mouth moved.


    ''I mean ¨C I am not a teenager to have a crush on someone, but that-'' she swallowed hard, heart pounded as her brainprehend what she was saying.


    ''So, you like him them?'' Robert spoke as he stayed sitting on the ground, his hands were on his stomach, gripping it to ease the pain.


    When he looked up at Danie, he saw her switching her sight between him and the knife.


    He gulped hard and got up, acting as if he wasn''t in pain. He took the knife from her and put it on the table.


    Then, he ced both hands on her shoulders and pushed her towards the door.


    ''Let''s go! I just realized that I haven''t set up my will,'' he said firmly.


    As they passed Evan, the man suddenly spoke, ''What about the senator? There''s a knife on his leg. Is he going to die?'' he asked, pointing a finger at the senator.


    ''Oh! Don''t worry. As long as no one removes the knife, he will not die.'' Danie casually said.


    Evan just nodded, unsure of what to say. Soon, Dani and Robert left the room, leaving him with the blonde man.


    Evan set his eyes straight at him, ''You know I was following you, right?''


    Scott, with a half-smile on his lips nodded. ''Yes, I just want to see how you will react after seeing Danie like this. But you don''t seem to be surprised. Why is that?'' his eyes were narrowing with questions and suspicion.


    Evan casually shrugged a shoulder, ''I met her on the rooftop and that day she was trying to kill the president. So, this,'' he said pointing at the two senators.


    ''This is not surprising at all.''


    Scott nodded, understanding what he meant.


    ''Are you not going to ask who Danie is? Why is she doing this?'' Scott walked towards Evan. The face was full of confusion.


    ''No. I will wait until she tells me herself.''

 Chapter 26 - 26: Claires advise

    Chapter 26 - 26: ire''s advise


    Sitting on the toilet bowl quietly, Danie took a deep sigh. Heart has been pounding uncontrobly as she watched Robert patching the silicon on her legs.


    She''s going to wear a long sleeve dress, so all she needs to hide was her legs.


    "Danie, do you like Evan?" Robert suddenly asked. After making sure that the silicon was firmly attached to her legs, he got up.


    "And don''t even deny it. I know you. You have never stuttered in front of a man and Scott just told me that you kissed him again in your apartment. If you like him, you''re going to have to tell him the truth," he exhaustingly said.


    "I don''t like him, Robert," Danie let out a bitter smile.


    "Stop lying Danie," he scoffed, head shaking with disbelief.


    "I am not lying to you Robert," she replied, looking confusedly at him.


    "No Danie, you are not lying to me. You are lying to yourself," those words shocked her.


    Her eyes lowered from looking at the giant, her lips quivered as she avoided his eyes.


    Then Robert squatted on the floor, he ced both hands on her legs andmented.


    "Danie I know you have been hurt. Physically and emotionally but you should no-, you must find someone that can be with you," saying those words with eyes shinning with sadness, Robert seized her hands.


    She was just quiet ¨C avoiding his eyes.


    "Hey," his hand traveled to her head and patted it lightly.


    "If he hurts you. I am going to beat him up and I don''t care that he is Evan Su. If he makes you cry, we will tear his eyes apart."


    Danie chuckled, seeing the veins popping in Robert''s neck has made her realized that he will always have her back.


    "I will take that in mind but, I don''t like him, ok? He''s mysterious but, I wouldn''t go on that road again. I was stupid once for believing that I can have a normal life but well, life sucks so yeah. I don''t like Evan," her head was slightly nodding, convinced with what she was saying.


    Robert sighed, there''s no reason for him to waste and exin that. Even though she''s denying it, her eyes shining in blue as she mentioned Evan''s name definitely contrasted her word.


    He then decided to leave the bathroom.


    Since the warehouse only has three rooms and a huge open space, Robert could see from his position that Evan and Scott were having a serious conversation.


    The warehouse - full of spider webs and other insects has a wooden couch a few meters away from the entrance. It was filled with other medical equipment which they sometimes use to sleep or sit on.


    He could see the confusion on Evan''s face after he went out of the bathroom where Danie was. He sneered. Any man would think that he and Danie have a rtionship since he went and stayed in the bathroom with her for a long time.


    But the thought has made him want to puke, Danie is like a sister to him.


    He never had a sister so he felt extra protective to Danie.


    He sighed and walked towards Evan.


    In the other side, Evan has been wondering where Danie is. When the blonde man who introduced himself as a Scott told him that she was in the bathroom, he felt relieved. He thought she had run away.


    When he heard a door opening, he turned at the direction of the bathroom, confusion stered on his face as soon as the man named Robert came out from the bathroom.


    He remembered him, he was the waiter in the bar and the one that served them the wine.


    His hands-on hisps clenched into fists. An indescribable feeling rose in his chest, making his heart to pound uncontrobly.


    When Robert stopped in front of him, Evan got up. Surprised painted on his face when Robert extended a hand.


    "Hi, I am Robert," he introduced.


    "Evan Su," voice full of confusion as he speaks.


    Standing in front of Robert, he needed to look up a little. The man was so tall, and he had a built bigger than Scott.


    Then Robert chuckled.


    "Mr. Su, I hope you didn''t mind that I spiked your drink the other night. I was just doing my job," Robert said, scratching a hand on his head like a shy little boy.


    Evan was dumbfounded, seeing a huge man acting embarrassed was something he didn''t expect.


    He cleared his throat and said it''s alright.


    Evan sat back on the wooden chair, it creaked a bit but, he didn''t mind it.


    "So, you and Ms. Chen, are you two a couple?" he made it sound casual.


    Scott and Robert looked at each other and out of nowhere, theyughed at the same time.


    Theirugh echoed in the warehouse, it was deep and full of entertainment.


    Evan pressed his lips together, based on theirugh, he realized that they are not taking his question seriously.


    When the two stopped, Evan parted his lips to ask another question but they once againugh.


    This time, he could see the tears shining in their eyes, hands were on their stomach as they continuedughing.


    Evan''s face went poker, wondering if they areughing at him or to his question.


    "Sorry," Robert said, wiping the tears in his eyes.


    "No, Mr. Su. Danie is not my girlfriend or Scotts''. You might not believe it but that dwarf is our boss," Robert let out a sigh - stopping himself from furtherughing.


    "Boss? What business does she do?" he asked.


    Scott and Robert had suddenly be quiet. They were both looking at each other.


    Evan rose an eyebrow, realizing that the two won''t speak about Danie.


    Out of nowhere, an old woman in a doctor coat came closer.


    She stood in front of Evan.


    "Hi. I am ire Bole. You must be Evan Su."


    Evan got up, he epted her hand and firmly shook it.


    "Yes. It''s a pleasure to meet you." He replied. Through all the time, his face was either confused or t, his lips didn''t even give them a smile.


    "The pleasure is mine, Mr. Su. Finally, I get to meet the man who made my Danie panic." ireughed teasingly, then she handed him a paper.


    His eyes lowered and as soon as he finished reading it, he looked at the doctor with a perplex expression.


    ire winked at him, "She hates mushroom. Make sure that the food doesn''t have sesame. Let it be oil or the snacks and most importantly, she loves amus.e.m.e.nt park."


    Evan gulped, the paper on his hand seemed to be the list of things he should and should not do while on a date with Danie.


    He was still stunned when the doctor left. Then he sat back, the face was confused as he stared at the paper.


    "Robert," he called out the name of the man sitting next to him.


    "Yeah,"


    "Can you read this to me? I can''t read it," he said with aplex face.


    "I don''t know man. ire is a doctor; you''re going to have to ask a pharmacist to read it."

 Chapter 27: Falling

    Chapter 27: Falling


    When Danie came out of the bathroom, she saw her friend together with Evan sitting and chatting on the wooden couch.


    She strode towards them on tiptoe.


    "You might want to reconsider taking her to a restaurant. That woman eats like a pig. If you don''t want to spend all your money, I suggest, cook in her apartment."


    Hearing those words from Robert''s mouth, Danie''s lips set in a hard line.


    Robert''s back was facing her; therefore, the man could not see hering.


    She red at Scott when the man was about to send Robert a signal that she was just behind him.


    Not aware of Danie''s presence, Robert continued.


    "If you want to save money for the meat. I suggest you get a live chicken, pig or even cow. ughter it in front of her and she won''t eat it. She only eats the meat as long as she doesn''t witness their death. Pretty weird but, you will get used to it." Robert''s shoulder shook as heughed. Still unaware of the impending pain his body was about to suffer.


    In the other side, Danie shook her head when Evan looked at her, she ced a finger on her lips asking him to keep quiet.


    Her hands were about to strangle him when Robert spoke once again.


    "Don''t call her ugly Mr. Su. If you go out with her, don''t look at any other woman. She had a temper shorter than any human being. Just make her smile and please I am begging don''t piss her off. That witch vents her anger to us especially to me and I can''t hurt her because that would be animal abuse," and before Robert could continue, he felt a hand tugging his ear repeatedly.


    He groaned in pain and seized the hand, without even looking, he already knew that it was Danie.


    "Hey Danie, don''t do this in front of Evan," he got up and ran away, seeing her irises turning ck has made him realized that he went out of the line.


    Danie tried to fight herself from throwing her shoes at Robert, as sheposes her body, she turned at Evan.


    "Mr. Su, why don''t I walk you out? There are too many bugs in this warehouse," saying that, her eyes were looking straight at Scott.


    Evan got up and followed Danie as she led the way.


    -


    The cold wind blows as soon as they walked out of the warehouse. The quietness of the surrounding has made their footsteps and breathing sounded so loud.


    Evan and Danie walked side by side, she was blushing under the moonlight while her eyes turned grey.


    She felt her heart pounding, she doesn''t know where Evan parked his car so she let him lead the way.


    They walked for almost half an hour before they reached the car. Both were sweating and out of breath.


    "This is really far," Danie said in between her breathing.


    "Well, It didn''t look far earlier," Evan replied, catching his breath.


    He chuckled, and seeing the smile on his lips has made her smile as well.


    "Let me drive you back to the warehouse. It''s pretty far to walk back," he offered.


    Danie nodded and got into the passenger seat, not bothering to put the seatbelt on.


    When Evan started the car, his hand identally touches her. He looked down to check it.


    "What is this?" he asked, pointing at the scars on her knuckles. He couldn''t remember seeing it before.


    Danie withdrew her hand, she gulped and looked at the window.


    "It''s ahm,'' she felt as if a rock was stuck in her throat, she finds it hard to continue.


    "It''s alright. You don''t have to tell me," upon hearing it, shock overtook Danie''s face.


    She turned to him; a smile full of surprise curved on her lips.


    "I will tell you one day," she said. A strange feeling rose in her chest.


    After Evan drove her back to the warehouse. Dani said her goodbye and the man left.


    When she pushed the door opened, she heard a guitar string ying.


    Her eyebrow creased with confusion. They have so much work to do yet her friend found a time to y guitar.


    As her feet strode inside, her face went t.


    Scott was ying the guitar while Robert was using his hands to drum on the wooden table.


    Then as soon as the two looked at her, they both started singing with a tease.


    Robert: ''I''ve been spending all my time Just thinking about ya.''


    Scott: ''I don''t know what to do. I think I''m fallin'' for you''


    They both sang with his eyes shining tauntingly.


    He paused for a moment while Scott''s finger continued on ying with the guitar.


    Danie''s voice, exceeding the sound of the instruments said, "If you two don''t stop. You will see yourself falling down the cliff."


    But her threat did not scare them, instead, the two sang the lyrics aloud at the same time.


    Danie groaned in annoyance, she covered her ears with both hands and locked herself in the second room.

 Chapter 28: The Presidents visitor

    Chapter 28: The President''s visitor


    Danie ran a hand on the hems of the dress in her arm. It was shining in red. The reflection of the light dropped on the silky material of the dress.


    Danie took in a deep sigh. Her head swung at her right to look at the bed. Seeing all the dress from her closetying on the bed, another sigh let out from her lips.


    She had been in the room for almost an hour. After spending two hours in the bathroom, sticking the silicon skin on her legs, she finds herself in a situation of a normal woman preparing for a date.


    She had the silicon pasted on her arms and her cleavage but, her short arms could not reach her back. Therefore, deciding to wear a dress without showing her back is kind of difficult.


    She''s going on a date, a date with no hidden agenda. And this is making her nervous


    She had never felt so nervous as she is right now. In the past, she would just wear whatever revealing clothes she can without looking in the mirror but, right now, her full body mirror seemed to be not enough to satisfy her eyes.


    "Ugh!" She groaned and, tossed the red silk backless dress to the bed.


    She squatted on the ground, both hands traveled to covered her cheeks.


    "Am I doing?"


    "Damn it Robert!" she suddenly cursed at her friend.


    She sent him a message asking for help to stick the silicon on her back but, her friend has been ignoring her and she doesn''t know why.


    As her butt sat on the ground, her legs stretched. She kicked the air while irritation filled her mind.


    It''s noon. Evan will pick her up in seven hours but, she felt as if he will arrive in ten minutes.


    Feeling stressed, Danie got up. She walked closer to the wall and when she reached it, her hand dropped onto the ground while her body lifted in the air.


    She did a handstand with her body leaning against the wall. She always does this position whenever she felt nervous and couldn''t think straight.


    She could feel her blood flowing down her face, she breathed aloud and shut her eyes.


    As the darkness filled her mind, a figure of a man popped out.


    Hisugh rang into her ears, reminiscing theugh he hadst night has made her lost bnce.


    Her body fell to the ground, she groaned when she felt the pain from falling.


    She shut her eyes. When she opened it, her sight caught the long sleeve V-neck blue jumpsuit on the ground.


    And at that moment, the corner of her lips lifted in a smile.


    -


    On the other side.


    Inside the presidential office.


    The current president of the country was sitting behind his long wooden desk. It was made from the national tree and has been in the office for so many years.


    He was wearing the national dress though it has been altered into a modern design.


    Lemuel Minoan, the current president of the country, with his face as serious as a crow, he stared at the man in front of him.


    It was the current president of the biggest bank in the country. Evan Su.


    He has been in business with the Su Financial Bank since his senatorial time. All of his money earned both legally and illegal is stored in hispany.


    He has been trusting them for decades. Su Financial had a rule the same as Switzend''s bank.


    His lips pressing contorts a smile. He got up with his hand stretching to wee him.


    "How are you Mr. Su?" he cheerfully said but, his eyes were shining with envy. The man is half of his age yet his arrogance has been curved in his mind since he took over thepany.


    Lemuel has never had an issue with the bank until Evan took the position. Evan''s brother, Nathan Su who was the previous head of the Su Financial has been kind to him but, the man passed away and with all the money he has in their bank, he doesn''t have an option but, to be kind to Evan.


    "What brings you here?" he asked.


    Evan epted his hand, as he was about to shake it, Evan gripped his hand firmly.


    They seated on the sing sofa in his office.


    "Mr. Minoan, could you please look at this transaction?" Evan asked.


    Evan took out a folder from his suitcase and ced it on the coffee table.


    When the president opened it, sweat formed on his forehead.


    He gulped hard and, looked at Evan with his eyes swelling with shock.


    "These are my bank statement for the transaction I made thirteen years ago. Why ¨C why are you showing this to me?" he stuttered a bit, eyes moved into a different direction to avoid Evan''s eyes.


    "We are sorting out our VIP ount and I just want to ask about the 5 million euro you transferred. It''s a huge amount to be transferred for one day. Can you tell me where did the money go?"


    Hearing Evan''s question, the senator''s eyebrow creased with confusion.


    "This is why I choose your bank Mr.Su, so I wouldn''t have to exin myself where I am giving my money."


    He snickered with confident but, it soon disappeared when Evan took the folder back.


    "I was just asking Mr. Minoan. Because a week after you transfer the money. A certain man bought some of the Su Financial shares. You must have known him, he''s a doctor named Roman Lee. He has a 30 percent share in mypany."


    The sweat on the president''s forehead dropped down to his cheeks, he felt a rock stuck in his throat.


    Slowly, his hands started shaking as it rested on hisp.


    "No, I don''t know a man named Roman Lee and I certainly didn''t give him the 5 million."


    Evan''s eyes remained cold as he stared at the president. After locking his suitcase, he got up.


    "I will be on my way," Evan said after shaking the president''s hand.


    The president gave him a wary smile, his nerve has calmed down knowing that Evan wouldn''t ask more about Dr. Lee.


    As he walked Evan towards the door, the television yed the news and said something that causes his feet to freeze.


    sh report:


    A lot of politicians including the president are on the hot seat after their illegal transaction was posted on the government website.


    People are using social media to express their opinions and asking the Senate to investigate this.


    As the news continued, the president''s face had turned pale with fright.


    Standing opposite of Evan, the president''s hand resting on his side lifted to grab Evan''s hand.


    "Mr. Su. What is this? Why those papers are on the inte. Why would you do this?"


    His shaking voice did not break the coldness of Evan''s face.


    "Mr. Minoan, let me go,"


    The president''s hand slowly loosened the grip on Evan''s sleeves. His face was like a sheet of paper, it was painted with terror.


    "Did you do this?" he asked.


    "I promised to someone that I am going to kill you and we both know that I hate to have blood in my hands so Mr. Minoan,ter at midnight, someone will deliver a pill to you. Take it and die peacefully."


    The president froze, the words stamped on his mind sparking embers of rage in him.


    After Evan''s figure disappeared in the room, the trembling body of the president weakened and dropped to the ground.

 Chapter 29 : Water

    Chapter 29 : Water


    The sound of the doorbell has made every part of Danie''s body jumped in surprise.


    Her heart beats uncontrobly as her feet walked towards the door.


    Without looking at the monitor, she opened the door.


    Her eyebrows knitted with confusion when she didn''t see the person she was expecting.


    Her sight dropped to the floor and there it was, a boy wearing a green polo and jeans was standing in front of him.


    His chubby face and rotund cheeks were the first things she noticed.


    His cheeks were flushing red, while a wide smile was stered on his lips.


    She rose an eyebrow, and slowly, her body bent to level her face with his.


    She stared into his eyes, wanting to read what he had in his mind.


    All she could see was a boy and his father, she smiled, seeing how fortunate he is to have a father that loves him dearly.


    Soon, she strengthened, both hands rested on her side.


    "Child, what are you doing here?" she asked with a dulled voice.


    "Can I have water please?" the boy blinked as he requested for water.


    Seeing his eyes, Danie''s felt her heart had skipped a beat.


    Those eyes, she felt as if she had seen them somewhere.


    But her heart was cold just like her voice when she said, "Do I look like a tap little urchin?" and mmed the door closed.


    She turned to go back and, sit on her couch when she heard a knock.


    She blew a harsh sigh and rolled her eyes.


    She opened the door again, and the same boy is standing opposite her.


    "I am really thirsty; my dad is still talking to his friend at the lobby. Can I have water, please? I will ask my daddy to pay youter," hearing the innocence of his voice, Danie''s heart melt.


    Even at such a young age, the boy knows that he needs to pay back what he owed.


    "Fine. What is your name?" as she asked that question, her hand widened the door.


    The boy past her, his head roamed around the house as he gave his answer.


    "My name is Danny. Danny Hei."


    Danie was about to close the door when she heard his name. Her eyshes flickered indifferently; a strange feeling rose in her chest.


    She walked towards the refrigerator with her lips pressed together.


    Her hand stretched to give him the water bottle she had just opened.


    "Where did you get your name? Is it after your grandfather?" she curiously asked.


    The boy shrugged his little shoulders as he drank the water.


    "I don''t know. I was just a baby when he gave me that name. I couldn''t speak yet." His answer has made Danie''s face t.


    She stared at him with a poker face, wondering if he really meant it or not.


    "Can''t you ask him now?"


    "I will,ter."


    Danie shut her eyes, the way he answered it so casually has made her wonder how could he be so calm and trustful to a stranger.


    "Ok little human. You got your water. Now, shoo!" as she said that, her hand rested on her little shoulders and slowly pushed him towards the door.


    As they reached it, the boy turned to look at her. His hand took something out of his pocket, a card, and gave it to her.


    "This is my father''s business card. You can call him and ask for the payment," he politely said.


    Danie shook her head with the same cold face she had earlier.


    "It''s fine. It''s only water but, next time, don''t go knocking on people''s door. You can''t trust everyone."


    The boy tilted his head with uncertainty, he looked so innocent in Danie''s eyes that her hands itched to pinch his chubby cheeks.


    "If you don''t want payment. Maybe you want my hanky," saying that, the boy jammed his hand into his other pocket and handed her a folded navy hanky.


    Danie was about to refuse when she noticed the name imprinted on the cloth.


    ''Danny''


    Seeing the name of her twin brother, her eyshes flickered. She gulped hard as her heart throbbed with pain.


    Her hand absentmindedly stretched to ept the cloth.


    "Fine. But don''te back here again and eat less."


    The boy nodded obediently. When he turned his back at her, she watched him as he left the hallway.


    She felt as if thousands of needles were pinning her heart, and the pain had made her eyes wet.


    With tearful eyes, she closed the door.


    Her body weakened; she missed her brother.


    She shut her eyes, she spent almost two hours putting her make up on and her mirror was the only witness on how many times she removed and reapplied it.


    Her heartfelt at ease after taking a long sigh, then a faint smile curved on her lips as the figure of the small boy popped in her mind.


    ''he does look like my brother,'' she said in her mind. If she just didn''t see the figure of the little boy''s father in his mind, she would have thought that Danny''s father was her brother.


    But no, the man was not her brother.


    Her smile faded when the doorbell rang. This time, she looked at the monitor to make sure that it was Evan.


    Seeing his deep brown eyes, and his handsome face, Danie felt her world has suddenly moved.


    She gulped tensely, she made sure that she used thin silicon so if ever Evan would touch her skin, he won''t feel the difference on her skin.


    She opened the door, her eyes ¨C shining with excitement looked up to him.


    "Hi," she beamed a candy-like smile.


    She waited and waited for his reply but, Evan was just standing in front of her, eyes deeply staring at her.


    Her lips shivered in wonderment. She was about to ask him if there''s something wrong when he spoke.


    "You look beautiful,"


    Her lips slightly parted frost upon hearing it.


    But it soon melted when Evan lowered his face and sealed their lips.


    Tasting the sweetness of his lips, Danie''s eyes closed. She was about to respond when Evan pulled back.


    With a charming smile on his lips, he said, "Let''s go."


    Danie could feel her cheeks heating, without even looking at the mirror, she knew that her cheeks were burning red.

 Chapter 30: Her boss

    Chapter 30: Her boss


    In the Su Vi.


    At the dining table, Selena sat alone in the long rectangr table. There were maids around, watching and waiting for her order.


    Her face, cold as the ice in her ss looked at the sd on her te.


    She took in a deep sigh, so many foods yet, she''s the only one in the table.


    "Anders, remove these foods and serve me a bowl of ice cream," she ordered.


    Anders scratches his head fretfully. He has been serving her different dishes yet Selena hasn''t touched any of them and kept on asking for a new.


    He worries about Selena''s health. She didn''t eat anything in thest days aside from junk food. Selena said she''s on a hunger strike until her uncle fired her babysitter but, it''s just not working on Evan.


    And since his boss is not around today, he needs to deal with Selena.


    "Selena, please eat something first. You haven''t had any decent meal in thest days," Anders spoke in an almost begging voice.


    "I want an ice cream Anders," she firmly shook her head.


    Anders took in a deep sigh. He upied the chair next to her and, held her hand resting on the table.


    "Selena I will give it to you but, you need to eat. What about a sandwich?"


    Selena shook her head, determination shone in her eyes.


    "Selena," Anders firmly called out her name.


    Selena stared back at Anders; their eyes battled as she stayed refusing to eat anything.


    Seeing that Anders wouldn''t give up, Selena hold her breath. She has been doing this in the past, mainly to get what she wants and being the only girl in the Su Family, her family would give everything.


    Slowly, she could see the anxiety shining in Anders'' eyes.


    Anders could not hold it in.


    "Fine just breath Selena breathe!" he said with a panic voice.


    Selena gasped for the air and inside she cheered in victory.


    Anders turned to face one of the maids, "get her a bowl of strawberry ice cream," he said in a scattered tone.


    With a victorious smile on Selena''s lips, she expanded her arms.


    "Anders carry me to the living room. I want to eat there."


    Anders got up; he had never met azy woman such us, Selena.


    With no other option, he carried her in his arms and went to the living room.


    -


    On the other side.


    Sitting on the passenger seat, Danie rested both of her hands on herp, she gripped her jumpsuits discreetly.


    They have been driving for ten minutes and with the current traffic, she''s certain that it will take hours before they could reach the restaurant.


    Evan mentioned that he had booked a table in the seafood restaurant next to his office. She had never been there but, the thought of the shrimps in her hands was making her mouth watery.


    She urged herself to calm down, her mind thought that her friend must have told Evan how much she loves seafood.


    She sighed, battling whether to scold her friendster or not. In the past, she would choose a steak restaurant or any other that doesn''t involve seafood and for one good reason, she hates to use the cutlery when there''s a shrimp, crabs or a lobster on her te.


    Thinking of the water creature, Danie gulped hard.


    She prefers to eat the seafood in her house, alone or with her friend. She wanted to enjoy every part of the crab, from its legs to its stomach, suck the head of the shrimp and savor every juice from it.


    Her body sitting on her couch, with the te on herp and her legs on the table, that''s how she wanted to eat her seafood.


    But now, after spending almost seven hours to prepare for this dinner, Danie felt that it will be a waste if she will act like a woman who didn''t eat seafood for a year.


    Right there, Danie realized that her friends clearly know how to torture her.


    She sighed and looked at Evan, his eyes were looking straight at the road. his face was just as cold as his brown eyes.


    Her eyes dropped to his shirt, he was wearing a white long sleeve with a grey bow and grey vest. It was tucked in his pants showing his slim waist.


    She absentmindedly covered her lips with her hand. Then, her eyes went back to look at his face. He was driving with a serious face; it was as if his life depends on it.


    She doesn''t know how long she had been staring at him but, her senses were pulled back when Evan looked at her.


    "Is there something wrong?" he asked.


    Danie shook her head and looked at the road.


    It was past seven, the traffic from rush hour, the car''s honk sounding outside and the people rushing back and forth on the side road has made her feel exhausted.


    She took a peek at Evan only to realized that he was deeply staring at her. A line appeared between his brows, while his lips were pressed together tightly.


    "What is Mr. Su?" she asked.


    The man smirked and she wondered why.


    "You called me Evan before. Why did you go back to Mr. Su?"


    Danie was unsure but, she felt as if he was teasing her.


    "I, well," she shut her eyes. Wondering why she kept stuttering every time he asks her a question.


    "You are my boss so it''s just proper for me to address you as Mr. Su." She calmly said but deep inside, her heart wanted to bursts out of her chest.


    "It sounded better when you call my name." Evan murmured silently.


    Evan turned his face to look at the road again, seeing that the car ahead of them has moved, he pressed the gas.


    Danie didn''t hear it; her mind was stuck thinking on how she would eat the seafood in front of Evan without him calling her a pig like her friends.

 Chapter 31: Date?

    Chapter 31: Date?


    Danie drank the juice from her ss with her eyes glooming with darkness.


    They had just arrived in the restaurant but, her eyes caught her friends Scott and Robert waving a hand at them.


    She tried to ignore them but, Evan pulled her towards them.


    And now, sitting in the circr four-seater table with her friends and Evan, Danie felt as if she had been yed.


    She knows how her friend would torture her in front of Evan, and she has no clue why they are doing this.


    "Mr. Su, are you not dating anyone," Robert asked out of the blue.


    Danie looked at Evan, wanting to know the answer as well.


    "I would call this a date" Evan casually reply.


    "Date with this woman?" Robert faked a puzzle expression while his finger was pointing at her.


    Danie red at Robert, she wanted to look into their eyes, see what they were nning but Scott and Robert had been avoiding her eyes.


    "Yes," Evan replied.


    Danie''s wide eyes ring at Robert turned to her side where Evan was sitting.


    When their eyes met, the smile Evan has on his lips faded.


    "What about you? Are you dating someone?" Evan asked Robert.


    "No, my life has been cursed by a certain witch. Unfortunately, I can only date after she dies," Robert clicked his tongue repeatedly. He was about to drink the water in his ss when he felt a heel stabbing his foot.


    His nose wrinkled and immediately withdrew his foot back. He smiled in victory when he realized that Danie''s short legs couldn''t reach him.


    He leaned closer at Scott sitting next to him, then he whispered into his ear, "Danie''s legs are too short she couldn''t even kick me."


    The twoughed at the same time.


    The food came, and seeing the lobster on the tter with shrimps and mussels around has made Robert and Scott snickered.


    With their faces, so close together, they conversed.


    "Do you think she would enjoy her lobster today?" Robert asked Scott.


    "I don''t think so but look, she''s holding herself from grabbing it," Scott replied.


    "Oh, this is gonna be fun!"


    On the other side, Danie''s heart throbbed. She could imagine herself on her couch with the lobster on her te with a drama ying on the television but unfortunately, she''s in the restaurant, with a man that has been causing her heart pulverized and her friends smiling at her like a psycho.


    She sighed and picked up her cutlery. The corner of her eyes caught Evan washing his hand in the bowl full of water andter wiped it with his napkin. The waiter came and took the bowl from his side.


    As soon as the waiter is gone, Evan picked up one of the lobsters from the tter and break it in half. He ced it on her table and casually wipe his hands.


    "ire said you always have a problem breaking the lobster. So, eat up."


    Danie tightened her grip at the cutlery on her hand. She felt as if a bomb had just exploded in her mind.


    She peeked a nce at Evan, every movement he made was so smooth and full of elegance. Then her sight shifted to her friends who are eating like the people from the cave.


    Her face went poker, wondering if they are eating like this to shame her in front of Evan or they were just so hungry that they didn''t mind their table manner.


    She had shared a meal with them a couple of times and she''s certain that they never eat like this. Scott and Robert are chewing their food so loud that she could almost hear their teeth.


    She took in a deep sigh and leaned closer at Evan.


    "Mr. Su, do you know the saying, you are what your friends are?" she charmingly blinked as she waited for his reply.


    "Yes. I have heard of that," he replied in a whisper.


    "Good. That saying doesn''t apply to me. Ok?"


    With a t face, Evan nodded.


    Danie went back to her food. She constantly heard her friends whispering andter snickered


    "Are they a couple?" Evan suddenly whispered into her ears.


    Hearing that, she suddenly thought of the man she heard in his office.


    After clearing her throat, Danie leaned closer to Evan.


    "Well, I am not sure. You tell me,"


    She could see the confusion on Evan''s face, with the same t expression, he replied, "why are you asking me? I am not gay," he whispered back.


    Danie was dumbfounded. She suddenly asked herself if she did really hear a man in his office or it was just her imagination.


    "Well, I heard a man in your office. Don''t worry Mr. Su, I have lots of gay friends, some of them prefer men and women. I am not judging you," she innocently blinked her eyes as she stared at his hand lifting in the air to drink his water.


    Startled by her words, Evan''s hand quivered, causing the water to spill on his pants.


    "Excuse me," Evan coldly said as he got up. He left without waiting for Danie''s reply.


    Being alone with her friend, Danie picked up the fork and the knife on her te.


    "What happened to him?" Robert asked as he chewed on his food.


    Danie shrugged, "I don''t know. He asked me if you two are a couple,"


    Scott, who had just shoved two shrimps in his mouth coughed after hearing it.


    He drank the water Robert handed and swallowed hard.


    His eyes, swelling with shock, red at Danie.


    "You said no right?" he spoke with horror.


    Danie shook her head, "no, I asked him if he could tell me. I mean I heard a man in his office. And the voice was just so e.r.o.t.i.c. I didn''t exactly ask if he''s gay but, my words were going in that direction" she answered with an innocent voice.


    Robert blew a sigh, head shaking as he picked up his spoon and used it to hit Danie''s forehead.


    "You have a chip in your brain, got a degree and yet you are still stupid. Don''t you have manners? Don''t ever ask a man if he''s gay," he repeatedly hit her forehead with his spoon.


    Danie groaned in pain, she red at him but Robert wouldn''t stop.


    "What manners? You two are eating like a crocodile here," she barked at him.


    Danie''s eyes swelled with anger. She got up. With a fork and a knife in her hands, she leaned forward and stabbed on the space next to Robert''s and Scott''s hand.


    Her nose wrinkled as she deeply whispered, "Get out! and Robert, don''t forget to pay the bill on your way out," she said in a low and angry voice.


    Robert and Scott quickly pulled their hands resting on the table and looked at Danie with hysteria.


    "Why do I have to pay?" Robertined.


    "Well, you can choose Robert. Either pay this bill or your hospital bill. But remember, you don''t have insurance so that''s gonna cost you more"


    Her voice was deep, scary and cold, and it made Robert realized that he needs to pay for the bill.


    "Tsk. Why are you in such a bad mood. It''s red days, isn''t?" Robert murmured.


    Out of nowhere, Danie''s low and emotionlessugh rang into Robert and Scott''s ears. When they looked at her, they saw her grinning like a demon.


    They instantly got up, without saying their goodbyes, Scott and Robert left the restaurant after paying their bill.


    Minutester, Evan came back. His eyebrow creased seeing Danie alone in the table.


    "What happened to your friend?" he asked, sitting down on his chair.


    With a radiant smile on her lips, Danie replied, "they are gonna consummate their rtionship," she snickered and graciously sucked on the head of the shrimp.


    Realizing that she''s sucking the head of the shrimp, like an infant in front of Evan, Danie''s face went t.


    She lowered the lifeless head of the shrimp on her te and ran her tongue on her lips.


    "I look stupid am I not?" she asked him, embarrassment filtered in her voice.


    Evan shook his head, "No, you look cute,"


    "That''s even worse," she murmured.


    Her cheeks blushed, she lowered her sight to her te and used her index finger to y with the w of the lobster.

 Chapter 32: Her Fear

    Chapter 32: Her Fear


    After their dinner, Evan and Danie left the restaurant. They walked side by side, the wind blows gradually, the sky was clear just like Danie''s face.


    With her stomach full, and mind at peace, she felt satisfied.


    She stopped by the side of the car. She waited for Evan to open it but, he opened the door at the backseat instead.


    Danie''s head tilted nervously, wondering if Evan would ask her to sit at the backseat.


    (Is he still angry at me?) She asked in her mind.


    (Should I apologize for calling him gay?)


    (Well I didn''t call him gay but,) she breathed. A voice at the back of her mind was urging her to apologize.


    (Maybe I should) guilt was eating her heart out.


    She was about to part her lips when Evan opened a paper bag and took out a rectangr box.


    She rose an eyebrow, wondering what is happening.


    (Is this a bomb?) She asked.


    (Is he going to blow me because I call him gay?)


    "What is that?" panic overtook her mind.


    Without answering, Evan squatted on the ground and ced the box on the ground next to her feet.


    Her eyes lowered and watched him as he opens the box. Seeing the t shoes inside, her lips parted in wonderment.


    "Can you put this on?" he asked.


    "My shoes are fine," she bent her body, feeling unease with their position.


    There are some people in the street, the light from themp post on the sidewalk allows the stranger to watch them.


    "You are wearing heels. We are going somewhere and wearing those shoes will hurt your legs," she could hear the worry tainted in his voice.


    "Alright. Alright, let me do it," she said, panicking.


    She frosts when Evan suddenly looked up and stared at her with cold eyes.


    "Let me do it," he said coldly.


    She nodded like an obedient dog and lifted one of her feet. She watched him as he gently removed her heels and reced them with t shoes.


    She bit her lower lips, her cheeks flushed as she watched the people around looking at them.


    When Evan finished up putting the shoes on her, he put her heels inside the box and got up.


    "Let''s go," he said, this time his voice was soft, and his eyes were shining staring at her.


    "Where are we going?" she asked. She opened the door by herself and sat on the passenger seat.


    After Evan started the car, he looked at her and with a smirk on his lips, he then replied, "Amus.e.m.e.nt park."


    Hearing it, Danie''s heart throbbed.


    She used to love the amus.e.m.e.nt park. The crowd, the rides, theugh and scream from the people as they enjoy the rides and most of all, the person that was always with her, James Park, her first boyfriend, and first heartbreak.


    Danie took in a deep breath as she turned to look at the road. Her mind reminisced the first time she went to the amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    -


    Six years ago.


    A girl who had just turned seventeen was standing with hands covering her eyes.


    She could smell the cologne of the boy behind her. The light scent of the perfumeing from his hand lingered around her nose.


    Her heart thumped when she felt his hand moving away from her eyes.


    Slowly, her eyes opened, behind her thick eyesses ¨C with his handprints on them, Danie could see the entrance of the amus.e.m.e.nt park


    Her lips parted with excitement, she turned her back to face the boy, it was James park. He was the same age as her, his body was thin but, taller than her.


    She could only reach his shoulder; she was very short for her age.


    She looked up to him, her eyes shining with happiness stared into his.


    Through her thick sses, no one could see that her irises were changing its color, and with sses, she could not read other people''s minds.


    She had been wearing the sses since she escaped theboratory. She and her brother needed to hide their eyes, or else they might find themselves locked in theboratory again.


    All she could see was James'' eyes and her reflection. She widened her smile as she wrapped her arms around his waist.


    "Thank you, James," she softly said, happiness was strained in her voice.


    She could feel his hand on her head, gently stroking her hair.


    Then she heard his voice, whispering on top of her head the words she will never forget.


    "I Love you. E, Happy birthday."


    Those words sent butterflies to her stomach. She lifted her face to look at him, and seeing the sincerity on his face, her lips beamed a bright smile.


    "Danie."


    A familiar voice rang to her ears, sending her back to reality.


    Danie blinked, her head swung to her left and saw Evan deeply staring at her.


    "Are you back?" he asked.


    "Huh?"


    "We have arrived," Evan said without repeating himself.


    "Shall we?"


    Danie nodded. When he opened the door for her, Danie got out of the passenger seat and looked at the ark of the amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    It was the same ce, the ride, even the guards are the same and the difference is that she''s with Evan and she''s not the same na?ve girl.


    The girl who depends on the man, the clingy girl who always had her hands wrapped around James.


    Realizing that she had be a person who doesn''t need a man to defend and helped her, Danie''s lips curved a victorious smile.


    Thest time she was here with James, she acted like the timid girl.


    A girl who was afraid to hold a fake gun at the shooting machine. So, she let James y and win the price for her.


    She felt secure around him, even though she had her eyes and ability hidden, she feltfortable and at peace whenever he''s around her.


    To her, James was the man who should be looking after her, protecting her but, after their break up, she saw the other side of the world, the side which her brother hid from her.


    She realized that to survive, she needs to be the man on her own.


    With that thought on her mind, Danie grinned confidently. She turned to look at Evan, the man has had removed his vest and loosened his shirt.


    "Do you fear height?" Evan asked.


    Danie shook her head, pasting a bewitching smile on her lips, she said, "I only fear frogs and maybe," she paused and then continued, "Sadako," then she let out a faint giggle.


    Seeing Evan''s hand, reaching for her, Danie turned and lead the way.

 Chapter 33: Images

    Chapter 33: Images


    A whimsical sound yed in the amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    It was past eleven, yet the amus.e.m.e.nt park was still full.


    The rides, with people in it screaming, could be heard everywhere. Everyone was having fun just like Danie who had been shooting arrows at the target.


    One of her arms was straight forward as she held the bow. The end of the arrow was so close to her eyes. As she concentrated at her target, a smile curved on her lips. Imagining James'' face on the target has made her hands withdraw arrow.


    People cheered as she hit the center, Evan who had been standing next to her - handing her the arrows smiled.


    "You are really good at this," he said.


    Danie sneered boastfully and, epted the arrow from Evan''s hand.


    "Try it," she said handing the bow at him.


    Perplexity overtook Evan''s face. He had never tried to shoot an arrow, dart probably but, he''s not even good at it.


    "I have never tried it," he tly said.


    "It''s fine. I can teach you," Danie''s eyes were sparkling as she went behind Evan and pushed him.


    They were both standing a few meters away from the target. Danie asked Evan to hold the bow and assisted him in how to properly hold it.


    Evan was startled for a moment when Danie suddenly rolled his sleeves up to his elbow, she did the other side and fastened it.


    He could feel her fingers on his arms, lifting it to level his shoulder.


    She was standing opposite of him but, their faces were too close, and he could see the dimples on her cheeks as she gives him advises on how to hit the target.


    "Now, Mr. Su, lift your arms like this," she said as she holds onto his arms.


    Evan rose an eyebrow when Danie''s hand stayed on his arms. Her hand gently gripped his arm, checking for his muscles.


    "Hm, someone''s working out," Danie said with a tease and handed him an arrow.


    She teaches him how to shoot an arrow but, no matter how hard he tried, he could not hit it.


    Danie blew a sigh. Her eyes narrowed impatiently, wondering if she exined it wrong.


    Plucking her lips like a duck, she positioned herself in front of Evan.


    Her back leaned against his chest, her head, reaching his shoulders were enough for her to helped him properly hold the bow.


    She rested both of her hands on each of Evan''s hand. Concentration ignited in her eyes.


    "Mr, Su. In the count of three, let''s release the arrow. Ok?" she said in a deep voice. Not aware of how ufortable Evan was with their position.


    "Ok," Evan replied after clearing his throat. Her vani scent was too sweet for his nose, all he wanted was to sniffed and sniffed until all of her scents disappeared. But he doesn''t want to look like a maniac, so he holds himself and savors her vani scent.


    "ONE"


    "TWO"


    "THREE"


    As they both uttered thest number, their hands released the arrow.


    For a moment, Evan felt his heart has stopped from beating, soon he heard Danie screaming like a kid.


    She jumped, eyes were sparkling like the stars in the sky.


    Evan absently dropped the bow. With his free hands, he coped both of her cheeks.


    The smile on her face, her irises turning from grey to blue and the dimples of her cheeks, those were the reason why Evan decided to move forward and kissed her lips.


    He could feel her body frosts, but it didn''t stop him. His tongue moved to part her lips, he just couldn''t hold it, every time he sees her eyes, her bright smile, he could not help but kiss her.


    He moved his lips and just like before, Danie responded without hesitation.


    Image of a girl looking at a boy standing next to a man popped in his mind.


    His eyebrow creased as his lips pressed into hers. Another image popped, this time, it was a boy, a boy with the same facial features as Danie.


    He was losing air, he wanted to continue but Danie pulled herself from him.


    His face was painted with confusion, while Danie has the same bright expression, she had earlier.


    He wanted to ask about the image of the boy and the man that popped into his mind. They seemed familiar yet he cannot pinpoint as to where he had seen them.


    His lips itched to ask her what''s with the images. He wanted to know if she''s seeing it too or was it just him.


    Seeing the bright smile on Danie''s face gradually disappearing, Evan faked a smile.


    He brushed a hand on her hair and gently pulled her to his chest.


    He let her hear his heartbeat, he wanted her to know how tense he is every time they kissed.


    Soon, the firework light up in the sky, Danie pulled herself from Evan''s embrace and looked up at the sky.


    The colorful fireworks reflected on her eyes, slowly, her lips moved to smile.


    She stayed staring at the fireworks, unaware of Evan''s eyes deeply staring at her with confusion.


    When another firework was shot in the sky, Danie turned her sight to Evan. Realizing that he has been staring at her the whole time, she let out a sweet giggle.


    She let her emotion overtake her mind, for a moment, she decided to forget about her mission, her pain, and her hatred.


    As thest firework shot in the sky, Danie tiptoed to level her face to Evan.


    His face that seemed to have been curved to perfection by a famous sculpture, the serious expression on his face and the mystery behind his eyes, Danie felt an indescribable feeling rising in her chest, letting her emotion to take over her body, she ced both hands on Evan''s shoulder and reached for his lips.


    She doesn''t need to stretch her body, Evan has lowered his face and met her lips.

 Chapter 34: ‘The witch is OTW.’

    Chapter 34: ¡®The witch is OTW.¡¯


    After the tiring trip at the amus.e.m.e.nt park, Evan drove Danie back to her apartment.


    Danie had fallen asleep in the passenger seat so when they reached the building, Evan pondered whether to wake her up or not.


    He puffed a sigh and unfastened his seatbelts. Then he turned to free her.


    In the process, he could hear her m.o.a.ning the name Danny. His eyebrows rumpled, wondering if it was the boy or the man in the image he saw earlier.


    He lightlyid a hand on her cheek, grazing his knuckles on it to wake her up.


    "Ms. Chen, we are here," he said in an almost whisper.


    But Danie didn''t move.


    He tapped his fingers on her face and, called her name again but still, she didn''t wake up.


    His brows knitted, wondering how could she sleep so tightly in this position.


    With his lips pressed together, he pinches her cheek and, once again called out her name.


    He rose an eyebrow, and his face went dull when she suddenly snort.


    "Danie," he called her name. He tried pinching her cheek, this time a little harder.


    Her snore went louder and hearing it, Evan could not help but scoff.


    It was the same snore she had at their first meeting, same tired face though this time, her face was cleaned.


    He blew in another sigh and, pinch both of her cheeks.


    Still, Danie didn''t wake up.


    With a sneaky n in his mind, Evan set his hand on her chin and moved her lips like she was a puppet.


    "I am sorry but, I don''t remember sending my CV to anyone," he chuckled soundlessly after mimicking her tone the words she said at their first meeting.


    He remembered her sarcastic tone and the serious expression on her face that day, that''s why the explosive he found in her pocket did not surprise him.


    When Danie suddenly moved, Evan immediately gripped the steering wheel. His smile evaporated and as he pretended to pull the key from the keyhole.


    "where are we?" Danie said after stretching.


    "We are in front of your apartment building," he pushed the door opened and got down.


    "Do you have everything?" Evan asked after noticing that Danie got out of the car like a zombie.


    "I don''t know. I am so sleepy," she said in between her yawning.


    "Do you want me to walk you inside?" he worriedly asked.


    "Mr. Su, I am sleepy, not drunk. I can find my apartment. Don''t worry."


    "Let''s go," Evan disregarded her words and dragged her inside by holding her wrist.


    Danie just followed him, too exhausted to argue on how he never listened to her.


    When they stopped in front of her apartment, Danie pressed the key code and pushed the door opened. She was still in her dream and all she had in her mind was her bed.


    "Goodnight Mr. Su," she said in a muffled voice.


    Evan was about to bid his goodbye when Robert''s voice - screaming Danie''s name filled the hallway.


    Robert stopped by the door, next to Evan, catching his breath like a dog.


    "Danie. I have been trying to reach you. What happened to your phone?" Robert asked, gasping for air.


    With the same drowsy expression, Danie spoke, "What do you need Robert?"


    "The president is dead."


    Danie blinked once, then she shut her eyes for a minute. When she opened it, she parted her lips


    "Say that again, but slowly,"


    Robert slightly pushed Danie inside her apartment and with both hands on her shoulders, he roared. "The president is dead. Lemuel Minoanmitted suicide."


    As he finished saying it, Danie''s hand lifted in the air and hit his head with full strength.


    "I said say it slowly not yell. Seriously, Robert, even a crab is smarter than you," she said as her nose wrinkled with irritation.


    She was exhausted that she couldn''t understand what he was saying. She took in a deep breath; her eyes were shut tightly.


    As she slowly tries to remember what Robert had just said, her body frost.


    Her eyes opened widely, shocked imprinted in her brown irises.


    When shepletely understood the news, her body shuddered. Terror overtook her face.


    With her lips shaking inexplicably, she turned to Robert.


    "Did you just say hemitted suicide?" she said, petrified.


    "Yes, I just got the news from ire that he just died. She could not revive him."


    Danie''s head rocked, eyes went ck with disbelief.


    "No, No! He can''t die yet. Not now!" she said with a broken voice, there was a smile of doubt on her lips, eyes widening as her feet moved backward.


    "How? What is happening Robert?" she asked him, her body anxiously paced around the house, thinking if she will have enough time to reach the hospital and check the president''s body herself.


    "I don''t know. His family rushed him to the emergency and ire said she had tried reviving him but, it''s toote."


    "Ms. Chen," hearing Evan''s voice, Danie stopped from wandering like a ghost and turned to face him.


    "Yes?" she asked.


    "It was me who ordered him to kill himself," he straightforwardly said.


    Danie was astonished, her lips parted with shock as she stared at Evan.


    "You? Why?" those words scarcely left her lips.


    "I told you that I am going to help you kill him."


    "I know! But after the contract, right? I haven''t even started yet!" her voice elevated; panic shimmered in her eyes.


    "What ¨C how did you convinced him to kill himself?" she tensely asked.


    "I gave him a pill?"


    "What pill?"


    When Evan gave her the name of the pill. Relief flooded her heart; she blew in a deep breath and, sat on the armchair of her ouch.


    "Good!" she babbled.


    With a relief expression, she turned at Robert.


    "Robert, tell ire to take the bastard''s body out of the hospital. If the security is tight, tell her to give me ess to his room."


    Robert nodded and instantly took his phone out.


    On the other side, Evan queried why Danie was behaving like this.


    He had promised her that he will help her kill the president and now that he did, she looked so entuated.


    "I thought you want him dead," he asked her.


    "Before yes but, my n changed so I need him alive," Danie blurted. She was busy walking back and forth from the bedroom to the living room. She had a bag in her hand, it was empty at first but, after she came out of her bedroom it was suddenly packed.


    "But he''s dead Danie," he said with his head tilting with difficulty.


    "No, well, yes. Technically his dead but, the pill you have given him has an ingredient the Soviet spies are using to fake their death. He wouldn''t have a heartbeat but, he can still be revived if handled properly." Danie exined ¨C she''s now sitting on the floor with crossed legs, checking the inventory in her bag.


    "Wait!" Evan paused and sat on the floor opposite her.


    "The pill I gave him is themon pill used for suicide. I don''t understand it,"


    Danie looked at him, "Mr. Su, he''s dead alright. I don''t doubt that but, I know a way to revive him. The pill might have stopped his heart from beating but, I can still revive him, it is if the pill you gave was the one he took," saying that, Danie zipped her bag.


    She rose and marched towards the door.


    "Mr. Su, I appreciate your help. I didn''t know you would do the end of your bargain soon. If I have known, I would have told you about my new n. Anyway, I will see you on Monday," she said those words in an ice-cold tone, unlike the one, she had earlier in the amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    He wondered why would she want to meet him on Monday. He was even nning to meet her tomorrow for lunch.


    Perplexed, Evan turned to Robert.


    "Is she angry at me?"


    Robert shrugged, "Don''t worry Mr. Su, Danie is just like a typical woman. No matter what you do, you can''t satisfy them," Robert clicked his tongue repeatedly as he sent ire a message ''the witch is OTW.''


    He lifted his sight from looking at his phone to Evan. He took in a deep sigh, he understands that Evan was just trying to help Danie but, even himself couldn''t fully understand her.


    She thinks differently than them. Her mind has predicted what would happen if a certain incident was to happen. Like now, one of her targets had just died, knowing her, she would run and save the president only to torture himter.


    Danie has a wide knowledge of when ites to health. She could still revive a person, hours after death. And all she had to do was to pin her needle at the end of their heart. That was the reason why they called him a witch, that and the fact she drives her motorcycle like a witch on her broom.


    Danie had exined it to him numerous times how does she revives a person but, hisck of interest with the topic was blocking his mind from understanding it.


    "Hey! She said she''ll meet you on Monday. At least you don''t need to get a new sitter," Robertugh awkwardly, being around Evan is making him tense.


    Evan nced at him.


    "Can she really revive him?" he shivered in his own words. He knows that it is possible to revive a person after losing the heartbeat but, once the doctor reported that a person is dead, it should be the end yet Danie had just exined to him that she would try to revive the president.


    "There were cases where she was able to do it. It really depends on patient cases. If it''s a heart or organ problem, she usually could do it," Robert groaned as he tried to remember all the weird things, he had experience with Danie.


    How? And why? Those questions shed in Evan''s mind.


    "Robert, why would she revive him if her first n was to kill him?" he asked curiously, wondering about Danie''s n.


    "Well, in Danie''s perspective, suicide death is too luxurious. That''s why she flew to save the president,"


    "What? Why? What is she nning to do with him?" he asked even though the figure of two senators in the warehouse was already in his mind.


    "Mr. Su, I am not in the position to tell you her n but, all I can say is that Danie has a reason why she''s doing this. And even though she''s stubborn as a rock, I hope you can stay with her."


    Evan quiets down, his eyes were emotionless as he stared at the television ying the news about the president''s death.


    "Who is Danny?" he murmured.


    Robert sighed, "Mr. Su, I am pretty sure Danie will open up to you one day. You''ll just have to wait."

 Chapter 35: The Breakup

    Chapter 35: The Breakup


    The hallway of the hospital was swarming with reporters, while the president''s guards are trying their best to push them away.


    People''s questions came one after another, asking the son of the president about the unexined amount of money they have.


    The press didn''t even care about the fact that An Minoan, the son of the president had just lost his father.


    "Mr. Minoan, can you please inform us if the bank statements that were leaked on the inte were true,?


    "How could your family have that amount of money in such a short time."


    All those questions have made An more depressed. His mother was just next to him, sitting on the metal chair with her face buried on her hands.


    She just lost her husband and their family''s name was being called ''corrupt'' by the people in social media.


    With all the chaos around, Danie sneakily entered the emergency room.


    ire has had not removed the president''s body.


    When the door opened, she saw Danie with a medical mask covering half of her face and a white coat over her shoulder.


    She had her initial Dr. D. Chen embroidered on the left chest side of her coat.


    "defibritor ire," Danie ordered without greeting her.


    ire immediately handed it.


    Danie brushed them off together and said, "Charge," and pressed it on the chest of the President.


    The heartbeat remained t, Danie tossed the defibritor on the floor and took the scalpel from the metal tray.


    She cut a line on his chest parts and the blood flows from inside.


    With her eyes as cold as ice, Danie jammed a finger on his chest.


    She could feel her his heart pounded once, and at that moment, the corner of her lips lifted.


    Soon the heart monitor started beating gradually.


    The president remained unconscious but, his heart started beating again.


    She blew a sighed, seeing the president''s eyes slowly opening she pressed her face closer to him.


    She knows that he was still unconscious despite his opened eyes.


    "Remember this face," she said and gripped his jaw with her hand.


    Seeing his brows moving, she continued.


    "I saved you today but, I wille back. So, remember my face because this face is going to be thest thing you will see before you go to hell," with anger sparkling in her eyes, Danie let his chin go.


    She turned around, her body itched to pick up a scissor and stab his chest but, she holds herself. She wouldn''t let him have a peaceful death, he needs to suffer and he will. Somehow, she wished she could give them the same pain she had experience but unfortunately, she can''t. They are normal, unlike her.


    "Get the nurses and stitch him up, "she said coldly.


    ire nodded and left when she came back. She was with two doctors and some nurses.


    She stayed and watched them with no emotion as they stitched the president''s chest.


    "I could swear he was dead a while ago," one of the doctors who announced the time of death of the president spoke nervously. Because of this. There''s a chance that he could lose his license.


    Danie sighed, "he was dead," she murmured.


    "What happened? Why is he alive?" the doctor replied.


    Danie stared at the doctor, lips pressing together tightly.


    She''s toozy to answer him, her eyelids wanted to drop but, she needs to fight it and stay awake.


    She left the room, after opening the door, the doctor who had so many questions earlier suddenly called out her name.


    "Dr. Chen, right?" he said.


    "I am the president''s private doctor. I don''t know how you did it but thank you for saving our President," the doctor''s voice was loud, enough for the people outside to hear it.


    Suddenly the chattering from the press who had just silent down started to get loud again. Asking question one after another, though this time it was about the president''s health.


    Hearing the news, An got up from sitting on the metal chair next to his mother and went closer to the two doctors standing by the half-opened door.


    "My dad! Is he really alive?" he said, voice shaking with emotion.


    He was focusing on their family doctor; he didn''t even dare to look at the short woman next to him.


    "Yes, and this is with Dr. Chen''s help. She''s Dr. Bole''s friend. We are so thankful that she''s here to help us."


    An''s brows knitted after hearing the familiarst name. He turned to his side and for the first time, looked at the short woman next to him.


    "Danie?" he called his girlfriend''s name with disbelief.


    Danie frost, An called her name so loud that all the reporters could hear it.


    She was about to deny it when An lifted her body and swirled her around.


    She could hear him chuckling like a boy. When he finally lowered her body to the ground, Danie felt her head spinning.


    She shook her head topose her body but, before she could, she felt a hand on her chin, slowly raising her face.


    "Did you really save my father?" An asked, eyes glistening with tears.


    Danie nodded; she took a step back to distance herself from him.


    "I am a doctor An. It is my job to-" her waist was pulled forward after An wrapped a hand on her waist and embraced her tightly.


    Danie could not move, sh started flickering from the reporter''s camera.


    Thankfully, she still has her mask on, at least the camera wouldn''t see her face except for her eyes.


    She immediately pushed him away, eyes widening with shock.


    "Mr. Minoan, is that your girlfriend?"


    "Did your girlfriend save your father?"


    "What is your girlfriend''sst name?"


    All those questions had made Danie''s lips tremble nervously. She doesn''t know why but Evan''s figure suddenly popped in her mind.


    She grabbed An''s wrist and dragged him out of the crowd.


    They stopped in the first exit. After securing the door, Danie turned to face An.


    "I sent you a message two days ago. Did you receive it?" she asked. She still remembered her message to him, telling him that she wanted to break up.


    "I lost my phone. I have tried calling you but, you were not answering," An softly said, his hand moved to reach for her but, Danie took a step back.


    "An. I know this is really not a good time but, that message was a breakup message."


    An was stunned, then he sighed and sat on the stairways.


    "Why Danie? Is it because I don''t spend time with you? Or because of the women I have been with? You said you were fine with it since you don''t want me to touch you," she could hear the pain in his voice.


    She did tell him that he could have another woman to satisfy him in bed. The pain she''s seeing on his face, it was the face of all the man she had dated after telling them that she wanted to break up.


    She doesn''t need to use her body to seduce them. She doesn''t even need to kiss them, all she had to do is read their mind and tell them what they want to hear.


    Like An, he''s a spoiled brat. He stays in the bar until the sun rises, spend all the money he could and enjoy all the women he can.


    But despite that, An was missing his father''s love. So, she used his weakness and poisoned his mind.


    Sheforted him as if she understood his situation. That''s the reason why he fell on her, why every man she dated fell on her.


    And just like before, she needs to have a valid reason for breaking their hearts.


    "I am sorry An but I realized that I love women. That must be the reason why I feel ufortable when you hold my hand," her eyes were looking straight at his eyes.


    "That''s fine Danie. I love you and I am willing to wait until you realize what you truly want,"


    Saying that An ced both of his hands on her shoulders and look into her eyes.


    Deep inside, Danie wanted to hit him. She could read his mind thinking about her and another woman in bed.


    After taking a long breath, she spoke, "An. I have cmydia,"


    She could see the shock in An''s eyes. His hands left her shoulders and stayed on his side.


    "I am sorry to hear that Danie. I hope you and your girlfriend will find happiness," saying that in a hurry, An walked out.

 Chapter 36: Earrings

    Chapter 36: Earrings


    Boom!


    An optical mouse flew across the room and when it hit the wall, the pieces of it dropped to the floor.


    Sitting behind his desk, Evan''s face grimaced. He just woke up after sleeping in his office. He has so much work today and before his secretary could even bring his coffee, his day has already been ruined.


    ''The president was saved by his future daughter inw''


    It was on the front page of the local news website. He didn''t even read the article, the photograph was enough, even with a mask on her face, Evan recognized the eyes of president''s future daughter inw.


    He smashed a fist on his table, and the sound of it echoed in his office.


    He got up, his chest rose and fell with a rapid breath.


    "F*ck," he cursed and angrily kicked his table.


    He paced around his office, both hands were on his waist.


    "Should I call her?" he asked himself.


    He heard a knock, followed by his secretary''s voice saying, "Mr. Su, your coffee is here,"


    "Come in," he coldly said.


    His secretary quietly ced the coffee on his desk. Her eyes caught the broken mouse on the floor.


    She sighed, thinking that his boss must be feeling stress since the scandal about the politician''s corruption was dragging theirpany''s name.


    "Mr. Park of Joyful Entertainment is requesting a meeting. He will be here in 30 minutes. Would you like me to cancel it?"


    Evan was thinking so deep that he didn''t hear his secretary.


    His mind battle whether to call Danie or not.


    (Maybe I should call her) he sighed.


    "No," he murmured absently.


    He walked like a zombie towards his table, he picked up his coffee and drank it in one gulp, not minding the hotness of it.


    On the other side, the secretary rose an eyebrow. She has been working in thepany for twenty-five years, and this was the first time she saw her boss acting as he had already lost hispany.


    The scandal about the corruption has made their stock to drop but, it doesn''t mean that the Su would go bankrupt.


    When she heard him saying no, she decided to leave him alone and inform Mr. Park about the meeting.


    Evan sat back on his chair, his hand moved to grab his phone.


    He dialed Danie''s number. It rang for some time before someone answered it.


    "Ms. Chen?" he calmly said but, his fingers were nervously tapping on his desk.


    "Mr. Su, this is Robert. Danie is busy right now. Do you want me to pass her message?"


    Evan went silent, he doesn''t even know what to tell her and yet, he called her.


    "Mr. Su?"


    He blinked and sighed, "I saw the news," he said.


    "Oh! don''t worry Mr. Su, we are now deleting her name and photos online."


    "Do you need any help?" he offered.


    "It''s fine Mr. Su, Danie is doing it right now,"


    Evan sighed, the impact of his action has caused so much trouble to Danie and to hispany.


    "Is she still angry at me?" he asked.


    Robert went silent.


    "Honestly, I am not sure. She just scolded a chair so she''s angry at everyone and everything. So, before she throws her knife at me, I am going to hang up and find a ce to hide. Bye,"


    The line has ended but, the phone remained on Evan''s ear.


    He sighed and leaned his back against the chair. His day hasn''t started yet but, he felt exhausted already.


    --


    After some hours, Evan heard a knock on the door.


    When it opened, his secretary together with one of their VIP Mr. Park of Joyful Entertainment entered his office.


    He got up, even the sunlight passing through the ss wall of his office could not brighten up his dark face.


    "Mr. Park," he said shaking his hand.


    They seated opposite of each other on the single sofa in his office. His secretary served them tea andter left.


    Evan looked at the man, he had his age but, still running hispany. And he couldn''t me him, his only son James Park has been abroad and barely gets home.


    "What''s the purpose of your visit Mr. Park?" he asked straight even though he already had an idea.


    Clearing his throat, the man stated his reason, "It''s about our new model. We had just signed the contract three days ago and it says there that I have - well if there''s an unforeseen incident happen," the man paused to wipe his forehead, his lips were twitching awkwardly.


    "So. The manager of our model is backing out due to the bank''s scandal."


    Evan stared at him. They had just contracted one of the Joyful Entertainment models as the face of their bank. And he understands his point, after all, he''s a businessman as well. Protecting thepany''s reputation is very important.


    "Very well, I will send Kirby to cancel the contract," he got up, even though he had just lost a famous model to be the face of theirpany, there was no regret in his face.


    When Mr. Park epted his hand, Evan''s eyes squinted.


    "Mr. Park. I have a question," he said as he pulled his hand back. He jammed it in his cks'' pocket and looked at the old man with a serious face.


    "What is it Mr. Su,?"


    "What do you do when your wife is pissed at you?"


    The old man was taken aback for a bit andter chuckled.


    "I give her flowers,"


    Evan sighed, the thought had been in his mind but, ire said Danie hated flowers and he doesn''t know why.


    "She hates flowers. What else?"


    With a faint smile on his lips, he replied. "A simple appearance would be sufficed. Women like their men to be always around them. She might ask you to leave but don''t do it because she''s just testing you,"


    "Really?"


    "Yes but, may I ask if it''s about your girlfriend? You''re not married yet, right?"


    Evan shook his head, his eyes were looking past him, directly at the wall, thinking deeply about Danie.


    "You can surprise her. Women love surprises and don''t forget the jewelry."


    In a short while, Mr. Park left his office.


    As he sat back on his chair, his fingers immediately tapped on the keyboard.


    He looked for an address of the nearest jewelry store in his office.


    After getting the information he needed, Evan got up.


    He remembered the earring Danie always had on her right helix; it was a small round ck earring. At first, he thought it was a mole but,ter realized that it was an earring.


    He sighed as he waited for the elevator, wondering if he should buy her a recement.


    When the elevator door opened, his feet moved to enter, his mind has then decided to buy her a normal earring.


    --


    Later that night, at Danie''s apartment.


    She was sitting with nothing but her underwear on the couch. Her lips twitched as she bares the pain, she''s feeling from the silicon skin that was pasted on her body.


    She has it on her back today, and now she''s getting help from her friend Irene Basan who was just living next door.


    They have been friends for two years, and it all started when Irene caught her doing one of her schemes with Robert.


    Being able to read her mind, she found out her deepest secret and she used it to get her into her side.


    Irene is just as greedy as her, corrupt police.


    At first, Danie ckmailed her for information but, after some time, they became friends.


    Irene knows her secret, and she knows Irene''s secret. That was the reason why Irene - who was two years older than her, has be one of her best friends.


    "Wait, I will get something from my apartment," Irene said. She had a small built for the police but, it didn''t be a hindrance to beat up her suspects.


    "I won''t close the door. Alright?" Irene shout.


    "Ahuh!" Danie replied.


    She was sitting on the couch, feet on the ground while her face was lowered on her knees.


    She needed to stretch her skin, it''s easier for Irene to rip the silicon in this position.


    She could hear footsteps, knowing that it''s Irene, she didn''t bother to look.


    Then, she felt a thumb on her back, touching her scars.


    The fingers were so gentle and warm, touching her skin gently. Realizing that the fingers seemed to be bigger than Irene''s, she got up and turned around.


    Her face crept out after seeing Evan standing opposite her ¨C behind the couch.


    She gulped hard, she could see his eyes dropping on her chest, staring at the C-shaped keloid scar on her right chest.


    Then his eyes lowered to her abdomen, the scars she had from getting her kidney removed ¨C which was long and thick, was so visible in his eyes.


    At that moment, she wished she could read his mind so she would know if he feels disgusted after seeing her scars but, no matter how hard she tried to read his eyes, she couldn''t. They are the same deep brown eyes as before.


    "Please leave" those words let out from her lips in a low and painful tone, her lips shivered, eyes shining with tears of embarrassment lowered to the ground.


    She shut her eyes, her ears heard his footsteps.


    But the footsteps stopped in front of her, and with that, she opened her eyes.


    As she lifted her face, she was met with his eyes.


    "I was told that when a woman asked me to leave, it meant the other way." Then he smiled and she doesn''t know how but, all her worries and insecurities suddenly melted.


    "How can you look at me, Evan? My scars are disgusting," she murmured underneath her breathe, eyes were avoiding his.


    Evan chuckled, his fingerid on her chin and lifted her face to meet her eyes.


    "I told you it sounds better when you call me Evan."


    He pulled her body closer, hands wrapped around her small waist.


    He could feel her scars against his palms as he embraces her. At that moment, he felt as if one of the walls that are blocking Danie from opening up to him was smashed down.


    He sighed with relief, eyes shut as he sniffed the vani scent around her.


    "Why do you always smell like a vani?" He absently asked.


    "That''s just my sweat Mr.Su."


    Laying his chin on her head, he whispered, "I got you a pair of earrings. Would you like to try it?"

 Chapter 37 - 37: Stubborn Selena

    Chapter 37 - 37: Stubborn Selena


    In the Su vi.


    The tall metal gate was opened by one of the guards as the ck SUV stopped in front.


    The driver proceeded and stopped in front of the main door.


    A man, with wrinkles and freckles on his face and neck came out of the car, his cane supported his body as his feety on the ground.


    Andrew Su, Evan''s grandfather. He has winter-white hair, his face was timeworn and was wrinkled.


    As his feet walked towards the main door, the tip of his cane tapped on the floor ¨C supporting his body yet he still walks unsteadily.


    He has a very cold smile; anyone would be embarrassed by just looking at him. The powerful aura showed on his serious face, the skin on his cheeks was wed showing that he doesn''t smile so much.


    But unlike the dark aura lurking around him, an old woman, his wife ¨C Linda Su, walking behind him has a smile bright as the sun in the sky.


    Her hair was just like his, and it''s long and lush ¨C though this time, it was tied like a bun. As her lips curved a smile, her eyes gleamed with energy.


    She walks with no difficulty, she''s neither fat or thin ¨C years of looking after her health was paid off, unlike her husband, she''s very healthy, energetic and full of life.


    Standing by the door, Selena was beaming a smile, a simple white cotton dress with embroidered flower on the right was making her look stunning.


    She beamed a radiant smile and enthusiastically ran towards her great grandparent. Being their only great-granddaughter, the two elders love her dearly, they will give and do everything to put a smile on her lips.


    She was unsure why they are here, even herself find it strange, they usually call them toe over to their house for either meeting or dinner. When she heard that they areing, a thought came in her mind, she will use this opportunity and ask her great grandparents to convince Evan that she doesn''t need a sitter.


    She looked to her right side, aside from the vi, there is another house around two kilometers away from the vi. It''s her uncle''s Matthew''s house.


    She could see by the distance her uncle Matthew walking with a frown on his face, she already knows what will happenter, the elders will ask her uncle Matthew to either start working in the bank or to get a wife but knowing her uncle, those two options are not on his te.


    -


    As the elder couple sat on the chair, Selena positioned herself between them, each of her arms was wrapped on the elder''s arm.


    ''Grandpa, Grandma, Uncle Evan hired another sitter for me. I am thirteen, I don''t need a sitter,'' her voice was soft and sweet while her eyes were blinking like a puppy.


    ''I thought you already have a sitter?'' her grandmother spoke next to her, as their eyes met, the elder''s glowing eyes were matching the smile on her lips.


    Selena pouted, ''I had one but, she resigned,'' she bit her lips, even without telling them, they already know why her previous sitter resigned.


    Who wouldn''t resign, Selena throw tantrums worse than a sick baby, she would torture her sitter by hiding until midnight, fail all her subjects and the worse was her pranks, she would scare the poor sitter until she gives up.


    ''Your uncle is only worried about you,'' the elder man spoke, his hands were on his knees massaging it lightly.


    "Worried? He hired a woman with such a bad temper, she almost killed me!'' remembering what she had gone through with Danie in the two days she was around has made her cheeks flushed with anger.


    ''She - oh my god!'' her voice shook as the anger rushed over her body.


    ''She woke me up at 6 am, asked me to cook my breakfast and the worst of all, she threatened me,'' nose wrinkling with anger as she exaggerated every word she said.


    The elder man frowned, seeing the anger on his only granddaughter''s face has made him worry.


    ''What else did she do?''


    Selena got up, with the same anger expression she stood in front of them.


    ''She took the steak knife, came closer to me and said, I am stuck with you as much you are stuck with me so let''s make our life easy,'' as she mimicked Danie''s voice, the teaspoon she grabbed from the table earlier was now pointing at her great grandfather.


    The two elders gasp, both were bothered by Selena''s story.


    ''Where is Evan?'' the elder man''s angry voice roared around the living room.


    Emerging from his study room which was just next to the stairs, Evan''s figure appeared, looking exhausted after three days of nonstop working.


    Limping, the elder man walked towards Evan with his cane, and as he stood in front of his grandson, he lifted the cane and started hitting his grandson''s leg.


    ''How could you hire such a woman, fire her immediately.''


    Evan just coldly stands and epts all the pain, his face was stiff, lips pressed together tightly.


    When the old man stopped, Evan looked at him.


    ''Grandpa, what are you doing here?''


    ''I saw the news about the scandal? Do you know who leaked those doc.u.ments? We should find that person and let him admit that they are not real,'' the elder man fumingly whispered.


    Evan frowned; his eyes narrowed as he looked at his grandfather.


    ''Oh? they are fake now, are they?'' he scoffed, head shaking with disbelief.


    ''Grandpa, I have doc.u.ment filling on the table, if you are worried about ourpany, why don''t you arrange a marriage for Matthew? At least we can expand our connection through marriage.''


    Saying that Evan looked at his cousin sitting on the armchair of the couch, enjoying his tea.


    With a shock, Matthew looked at him, face paling with surprise.


    ''No, no, no, no marriage. I am still moving on from my ex-girlfriend,'' Mathew vigorously shook his head.


    Selena''s face beamed after hearing the panic in her uncle''s voice.


    "Uncle Matthew, you said your ex-girlfriend is here right?" she innocently asked.


    "yes, why?"


    "What is her name?" as she waited for his reply, a grin is curving her lips.


    "E," he replied short.


    Selena blinked, wondering if she saw the picture on his screen cover wrong. She could swear it was her babysitter Danie.


    Out of nowhere, the elder woman spoke, "Matthewe on, it''s been a year since she left you, why don''t you try dating someone else?"


    Matthew shrugged, "I am dating Grandma, I won''t waste my youth waiting for someone who''s probably in the Amazon picking up mushrooms," he chuckled, head shaking with amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "You see what I did there? Mushrooms?" he said as he chuckled.


    "Don''t worry uncle Matthew. For sure, your dad can find a suitable match for you," Selena grinned at her uncle like a bully.


    "No, I don''t want to get married," saying that with a loud voice, Matthew put down his teacup on the table and then rushed out of the house like a tornado.


    The elder''s face went t after seeing their youngest grandson leaving the ce in a hurry.


    The elder man sighed, and then turned to Evan, "fire the babysitter. I will find a new one,"


    "No, grandpa." He firmly said.


    The elder man''s eyebrows creased indifferently.


    "Are we going to have a fight over this Evan?"


    Evan shook his head, coldly he said, "No, grandpa, but you asked me to take care of Selena so as her guardian, I have the right to decide who is going to be her sitter,"


    Evan turned back, not wanting to waste his time arguing to the elder.


    On the other side, the elder woman''s eyes swelled, her hand shook as she held Selena''s shoulder.


    "Selena. Breathe!" she said panicking.


    Selena held her breath, she doesn''t care if she can''t breathe and how hard it is to hold her breath but, she is determined to have her new sitter fired.


    The elder man together with Evan walked in a hurry towards the couch, they are encouraging Selena to breathe but, the girl was so stubborn that she even blocked her mouth and nose with her hands.


    Gnashing his jaw with anger, the elder Su hit Evan with his cane.


    "Fire that sitter or I will fire you,"


    Evan just stood there, face so cold like snow.


    Selena''s face started to turn crimson, she''s really determined to get what she wants even it will cost her - her life.


    "wait. Let''s talk Selena," Evan impatiently said, seeing his niece''s veins angrily popping in her neck has made him worry.


    Selena gasped, chest rose up and down as she catches her breath.


    "I have a contract with Ms. Chen, we can talk to her on Monday and," He was interrupted when Selena stomped afoot.


    "No, I want her fired uncle. She''s pretty, yes, but, doesn''t mean we should keep her."


    Evan shut his eyes, he turned around and left the living room before he could shout at his niece.


    On the other side, the elder man stroked a hand on Selena''s hair as he soothed her.


    "Don''t worry honey, I will make sure that she won''t step foot in this house." He assured her.

 Chapter 38 - 38: A request

    Chapter 38 - 38: A request


    Scars on Danie''s legs were visible as she seated on the single chair with her legs crossed.


    She''s at the warehouse, inside the third room filled with medical equipment. On the bed, the senator''s daughter was sitting. Feet on the ground while her eyes were looking at the woman coldly sitting a few meters away from her.


    Danie rose an eyebrow, staring at the Senate''s daughter.


    "Lyle Vi," Danie called out her name.


    Lyle gulped hardly, looking at Danie, she felt tense. Danie was like a grim to her new eyes ¨C a grim with the beauty of a goddess.


    Danie sighed since Lyle was blind when she was born, she could not see her past, though she could still read what she has in her mind from the moment she got her sight until now.


    "Do you see the scars on my body,?" Danie asked. She only had her bra on and a denim short, all of her scars from neck to her legs are all visible.


    Lyle nodded, she stayed staring at Danie, slowly her fear from her faded, unsure whether because she pitied Danie with what she had gone through of because of her face. Her round face and eyes, they are so perfectly fit together, she could see how her irises glow under the warm light of the bulb.


    "When you visit me, they had just cut- opened my back and drilled a part of my spinal cord, they took a small piece of my bone, very small but so, so ¨C painful," Danieughed bitterly.


    "They said it''s for the experiment. Those assholes didn''t even hide it. Now, imagine the pain you felt when I pulled your eyeballs out, the pain after I shoved a new one,"


    Lyle, as she concentrated and remembered the pain that day, her face was paling indifferently.


    "It was painful," she said with a shaking voice.


    "Yes, it is. Ms. Vi, I am not going to apologize to what I did to you, I have never regretted it. Call me anything you want, you cane back for revenge but, we both know that in a battle, only one wins and we also both know who''s going to win,"


    Like an obedient dog, Lyle nodded.


    "I am not looking revenge."


    Danie rose an eyebrow with surprise.


    "Then why did you call me?"


    Lyle gulped, feeling a rock in her throat, "I ¨C I want to live and continue my life."


    Danie could hear the hope in her voice, Lyle''s face was sweet and innocent, looking at her, Danie felt as if she had just ruined an innocent girl.


    "fine," Danie said.


    With a shock on her face, Lyle looked at her.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, but I need assurance that you won''te back or spread what you have seen here,"


    Lyle hastily nodded, she would do anything to be free.


    "Good," Danie got up, she strode towards the corner where a table full of medical knives was located.


    She picked up the scalpel and coldly stared at it.


    "You have three options," her face was t, eyes ck and cold aura lurking around her.


    "First, I can hypnotize you and make you forget what you have seen here, though I have never tried it before."


    She paused and took a long sigh.


    "Second, I can cut your tongue so you can''t speak and of course cut your fingers so you won''t be able to write and snitch me out," Danie bitterly giggled, coldly staring at the scalpel in her hand.


    "What''s the third?" Lyle anxiously asked.


    "Third," Danie lowered the scalpel on the table and sat next to her on the bed.


    Danie''s hand lifted and touched Lyle''s face; she twirled a strand of hair around her finger as she stared deeply into her eyes.


    "I have a hobby,"


    "I like giving favors to people."


    "What?" Lyle''s lips shivered as she stared into Danie''s eyes.


    "Tell me, what is it that you want?"


    Lyle gulped, a lot of thought came in her mind.


    But one thing she wants the most is to have a family, to be a mother.


    "I, I want a baby. My husband doesn''t want to have one with me since I am blind," her voice broke down, remembering the harsh words she received from her husband.


    Danie sighed, Robert told her that Lyle and her husband''s marriage was just for politics, something a greedy family usually does.


    "You want a baby?" she asked.


    Lyle nodded, her eyes ¨C staring at Danie looked down.


    "I want to adapt since I am barren."


    Danie bitterly twitched her lips, thinking, how could she think of bringing a child in this cruel world, a world full of greedy people who would everything for money.


    "I can help you with that but, would your husband ept it?" she honestly doesn''t care, but somehow her lips said those words.


    "Well, he had a kid with another woman so I am nning to live with my kid somewhere far from here."


    Danie went quiet, wondering why Lyle didn''t ask her to free her father.


    "What about your father and your mom?"


    Lyle breathed, her sight rose to look at Danie.


    "My mom tried to abort me when I was just a fetus but, I survived and the drugs she took had caused me to be blind. My father, he loves me or maybe used to love me, he arranged the wedding even though he knows how maniptive my husband is. I am blind, what can I do than to ept my fate," remembering the painful past, Lyle started crying like a baby.


    And for the first time since they met, Lyle saw the bitter emotion on Danie''s face.


    "What I did was unfair, my friend was right. So, tell me, Lyle, what do you want? As long as it''s not my body, I would do it but, let me remind you. I don''t kill, I only torture."


    Lyle shook her head, "I don''t want to hurt anyone, I just want a kid,"


    Hearing those words, Danie let out a thickugh.


    "Lyle, Lyle, Lyle, I can read minds. I can see how much you wanted to destroy them but, somehow, you are scared. Why Lyle? What are you hiding?" Danie''s face wrinkled since she could not see Lyle''s past, she has no clue why Lyle was shaking heavily.


    Lyle''s lips were sealed, eyebrows waggled with fear.


    Daniey a hand on herp and then tapped her fingers on her tight.


    "Lyle, what about I will tell you my fear and you tell me yours. People usually owe me a favor but, because of what I did now I owe you one. So tell me, Lyle,"


    Danie lifted Lyle''s face, looking into her eyes. Yet all she could see was fear.


    "Lyle,e on, speak, tell me what happened and I will help you."


    Hearing the word help, tears ran down from each side of Lyle''s eyes.


    "My husband, he said he had a video of me with another man but, he was the only one I have been with."


    Hearing those words, her shaky voice, for the first time, Danie pitied her. Seeing a woman getting abused by her husband is what she hated the most.


    "Maybe he was bluffing?" she asked.


    Lyle sadly lowered her sight, staring back at Danie''s hand on her leg.


    "I have thought of that, so I asked my parents to look into it and they confirmed it to be true, so since then, my husband Gerald has been using it to get them to do what he wants."


    Danie sighed and withdrew her hand from herp.


    "Give me two weeks. You and I will be having teas in your apartment as we watch the news about your husband. Don''t worry, I won''t touch his kid but his wife, your mom, and your father, I will make them suffer," as she said her promise, her hands reached for Lyle''s hands, they were cold and thin, she heard from Robert that she was not eating properly, who would? She''s been suffering and had just gone through a painful operation.


    Her face hardened, never once she felt guilty for torturing her enemy but, the girl in front of her, was looking so innocent like amb.


    How could life be so cruel? How can one parent do this to their kid?


    Money? Reputation? Those things are so powerful that people forget that the word love exists.


    She anxiouslymented, she could see the innocence on Lyle''s eyes, something she wished she had seen before treating her mercilessly.


    "Tell me what exactly do you want me to do with them?"


    "Honestly, I just want to live peacefully, if you could help me get me a baby, I will try my best to give her a good life,"


    Danieughed, this time it was soft and full of sincerity.


    "Fine, I will get you a baby and consider this as my apology. I still owe you a favor, one day, if you need help,e and find me," Danie got up, as she strode towards the door, she picked up the robe on the chair she was sitting on earlier.


    "Wait."


    Danie stopped by hermand.


    "The doctor I was with before, he said something about your father."


    Lyle paused, trying to remember what she had heard at that time.


    "What did he say?" Danie''s voice was shaking just like her body, shock by her words.


    "I don''t really remember but, maybe you can ask his daughter."


    Danie gulped hard and for the first time, her skin crawled.


    "He has a daughter?" her lips quivered, hands-on her side gradually clench with anger.


    "Yes, but I don''t know her name nor see her, haha, I mean I was blind," Lyle suddenlyughs with her words, looking to the fingers on herp, not aware of the grouchy smile gradually curving on Danie''s lips.


    Without saying her goodbye, Danie left the third room, she walked towards her friends Scott and Robert sitting on the rusty couch ¨C chatting to each other.


    She grabbed the swiss knife she had in her short pocket, without hesitation, she twisted it open and tossed it towards her friend ¨C itnded next to their legs.


    Pitch dark face, hatred in her eyes, Danie yelled at her friends'' name.


    "Scott Robert! Do you know about Dr. Lee''s daughter?"


    Her thunderous voice angrily roamed around the warehouse, both men rose from their chair and looked at her.


    "No," they snappily replied at the same time.


    Danie''s body shook, fumingly red at her friend.


    "Go and find that daughter. I want her in the warehouse by Friday or else you two will find your tongue on the grill. Do you understand?" as she yelled it aloud the two giant men hurriedly left the warehouse.


    Danie weakening body slumped on the ground, she had checked it herself, Dr. Lee doesn''t have family, his record says nothing about a daughter or a wife and she couldn''t hurt his flings, after all, he doesn''t love those women.


    She groaned, she wanted to kill him, skin him alive cut every part of his body but no, she has a better n for him.


    After gathering her energy, Danie got up, she took her clothes and put them on. For now, she needs to forget about her revenge, since starring tomorrow, she will be a sitter - a sitter to a 13-year-old brat.

 Chapter 39 - 39: Meeting Daniellas ex

    Chapter 39 - 39: Meeting Danie''s ex


    Danie''s face wrinkled as she sat on the couch opposite of the Elders Su.


    When she arrived, she found out that the elders Su which she hasn''t met and not nning to meet are in the vi, wanting to talk to her.


    She felt an indescribable tense over her body, she masked her anxiousness with a cold face, staring at the Elder man straight.


    "Your name is Danie Chen, right?" Danie nodded, hearing his cold voice reminded her of her ex-boyfriend father, though it was not because he was cold as the elder Su, James'' father especially his mother treated her as their own.


    "Yes,"


    "Why did you take this job?"


    (Because your grandson ckmailed me?) She wanted to say those words but her lips said, "Because Kierry helped me once. I am returning the favor."


    The elder man rose an eyebrow, staring at the woman that has the face of a doll, still couldn''t believe that a woman with a beauty like her exist.


    His jaw suddenly gnashed with anger. Kierry was histe first grandson''s wife. He had never liked her, even after she died.


    "Do you have experience with kids?"


    Danie shook her head, she might have stayed in the orphanage for two years but, she was never close with the other kids.


    "How are you going to take care of my Selena,"


    Danie met the elder Su''s eyes. With confidence, she said, "I have a degree inw and medical fields. I had a book published at the age of eighteen about the Angel of Death, I am a ck belter in karate, so you can rest assure that Selena will be safe. Study says that spoiled kids like her are looking for attention and for a year, I am going to give it to her." She paused and looked at Selena looking at her with her lips parting in surprise.


    "But I am not doing this for her. I am doing this because Kierry helped me."


    After saying that, Danie sighed, remembering Kierry somehow pained her.


    Out of nowhere, Evan''s voice interrupted their conversation.


    "Ms. Chen, I am d you are here. Can we talk about your contract?"


    The voice Danie didn''t hear for days, Evan''s eyes she didn''t see for some time, seeing him suddenly lifted her pissed mood.


    Danie casually nodded and rxed her back on the couch.


    "You''re fired!" Selena suddenly yelled, sitting next to her great grandmother.


    "You can''t fire me," Danie coldly replied to Selena.


    Selena was stunned, her hands held tightly to her grandma''s arm.


    "Uncle Evan fire her," she said with a broken voice, tears started to shimmer in her eyes.


    "Maybe we can talk about this Selena," Evan said impatiently trying to be in the middle of Danie and Selena.


    Without replying, Selena held her breath once again.


    The elders started panicking, while Evan brushed a hand over his face.


    "Selena, breathe! What are you doing?" Evan''s Grandmother eximed. Trying to sooth Selena by caressing her back.


    The girl stubbornly shook her head, refusing to breathe.


    "Evan!" the elder man shouted at Evan.


    "Selena, breath! you can''t use this to control us," Evan got up. His voice was low as he speaks, suppressing his anger.


    Still, Selena shook her head.


    30 seconds has passed, Selena covered her nose and mouth with her hands.


    Meanwhile, Danie dumbfoundedly stared at Selena, wondering why she''s acting like this.


    Danie got up, approaching Selena with a frown on her face.


    She squatted on the floor, both handsy on Selena''sp.


    "Why are you holding your breathe" her voice was full of confusion, head tilting as she tried to read Selena''s mind.


    Seeing the determination on Selena''s eyes, Danie blew out a sigh.


    "Do you know that when people die, they go to hell. So, Selena, if you don''t want to have a tea party with Hitler and Stalin in hell, I suggest you breathe," Danie said those words casually, her mind was having a hard time reading Selena''s eyes.


    Danie could see a slight fear sparkling in Selena''s eyes, with victory, she smiled.


    But still, Selena is not breathing.


    Danie sighed, she took her phone out of her Jeans and dialed a number.


    When Danie''s call was answered, Kirby''s voice erupted from the speaker.


    Danie turned the volume up, letting Selena hear it.


    "Kirby, remember the concert you are nning to go with Selena?"


    "Yes?" there was a confusion in Kirby''s voice as he answered Danie''s question over the phone.


    "Well, she''s going to die soon so can I have the ticket?"


    Danie smiled, Selena snatched the phone from her and with her lips hardly catching her breath, Selena called out Kirby''s name.


    "Kirby. Did you really save me a ticket?" Selena excitedly said.


    "Yes."


    "What concert is it?" when Kirby told her about the concern, Selena could not help but squeal.


    Selena ended the call, she hastily got up and jumped around like a kangaroo.


    "Oh my god! I am going to find a dress!" saying that happily, Selena left the room running.


    The elders were astonished as they watched their great-granddaughter disappear in the living room.


    Danie got up, she walked and stopped next to Evan. She tiptoed to reach his ear and then whispered, "Can you ask Kirby to buy the tickets?"


    "what? Isn''t it Kirby?"


    Danie discreetly shook her head, "No, it was Robert. So, could you ask Kirby to apany Selena this weekend?"


    With disbelief, Evan turned to Danie.


    His eyes dropped on her ears; a smile curved on his lips as he stared at her ears.


    "They look nice on you," and his hand lifted to touch it.


    Danie bit her lips, feeling a bit embarrassed by the elder''s eyes lurking at them with confusion.


    Then the main door creaked open, and Matthew came with a cigarette on his hand.


    "Good Morning!" he cheerfully said. A bright smile was on his lips, eyes closed as he exhaled the homey scent of the vi.


    When Matthew opened his eyes, he found a woman standing next to his cousin Evan, the woman was facing his cousin, enabling him from seeing her face.


    Remembering his promise to his niece, Matthew widened his smile and walked towards his cousin Evan to introduce himself to Selena''s new babysitter.


    "Hi, you must be Selena''s new sitter. I am Matthew Su, and you are?" the woman was still facing Evan, she didn''t bother to look even though he had his hand extended to introduce himself.


    His head tilted, wondering if Evan told her something about him.


    He was standing behind her, curiosity filled his mind, wanting to see her face.


    So, he moved on her side to look at her face but, the woman jerked her head away, avoiding to meet his eyes.


    He frowned, curious why she was avoiding her.


    He quickly jumped to the other side but, the woman turned her head to another side.


    Matthew looked at Evan, he had the same expression as him.


    Then his cousin Evan spoke.


    "Danie, do you know Matthew?"


    Hearing a familiar name, Matthew''s heart thumped. His handy on the woman''s shoulder and swiftly turned her body around to face him.


    Seeing the familiar face, those round eyes that were hunting him in his dream, the dimples on her cheeks, and her unique irises, Matthew gulped, lips parted as the shock jolted his mind.


    "E?" He murmured.


    "Do you know her?" Evan asked.


    Mathew, with his eyes swelling with surprise, nodded.


    "Yes, that woman broke my heart and even took my rice cooker with her."

 Chapter 40 - 40: Three years

    Chapter 40 - 40: Three years


    In the Su vi living room, Evan stood in between Danie and Matthew who are like kids chasing each other.


    With the anger that Matthew has been suppressing since Danie left him, he pointed a finger at her.


    "Come here E, do you know how hard it was for me to move on? The worse, I couldn''t eat because you took the rice cooker," anyone would find it ridiculous that the two were arguing over a rice cooker but, Matthew''s crimsoned face showed how angry he was.


    "It was Robert''s rice cooker. You have seen him, he''s giant and I need to return it!" Danie replied, cowardly hiding behind Evan like a mouse.


    "You should have bought him a new one," with his face wrinkling in annoyance, he ran towards her.


    Danie immediate ran away, she stood by the stairs while Matthew was a few meters away from her.


    She pointed a finger at him, "Why didn''t you buy one. And why are you acting like this? It''s just a rice cooker"


    Her feet walked upstairs; she takes a step every time Matthew moves closer.


    "Because you broke up with me."


    He said angrily.


    Danie paused for a moment, her face ¨C partially paling suddenly dimmed.


    "you know me, Matthew. I don''t ¨C I don''t do rtionship," Danie shook her head, she cares about Matthew so much, so much that she doesn''t want to hurt him. If he finds out about her, he might also run away like James.


    "I know that but do you really have to send me a breakup voicemail? And the worse is, you didn''t even cook my breakfast before leaving," his nose wrinkled, remembering that morning, the day after Danie had finally said yes to him, he woke up with a voicemail on his phone.


    (I''m sorry Matthew but I cant) that''s all she said in the voicemail.


    For days, he wondered what does she meant by she can''t, she can''t cook? Clean the house or she can''t be with him.


    After some months, he finally realized and epted, that she''s noting back.


    "Come here E," he stood with one hand resting on his h.i.p.s while the other was waving at her toe closer, suppressing his anger.


    Danie sighed, knowing Matthew, every time she does something he doesn''t like, he always pinches her cheeks until tears shimmer in her eyes.


    As she hardly bit on her lower lips, her feet marched towards him.


    And when she reached him, Matthew happily stretched his shoulder, shaking his hands while his body was lightly jumping like a boxer preparing for a fight.


    Danie''s face ttened, she blew her cheeks and waited for Matthew.


    Matthew sneered, he ced both hands on each of her cheeks and eagerly pinches them.


    Just like a bun, Matthew squashed her cheeks, his hands moved in a forward circr motion andughed with satisfaction after hearing Danie groaning with pain.


    She looks like a kid getting bullied in his eyes, her small figure and round face are the reason why he adores her.


    "What are you two doing" suddenly, Evan''s voice spoke from Matthew''s back.


    Without looking back, Matthew said, "Oh! This is her punishment, we used to live together in London and every time she does something wrong, I always pinch her cheek," saying that, his hand tightened its grip on Danie''s cheeks.


    Danie wanted to cry, her body could feel the pain from her cheeks but, she held herself from crying by biting her lips.


    Her eyebrows wrinkled when Matthew stretched her cheeks, she gulped hard, preventing herself from groaning.


    When Matthew let her cheeks go, they were red like tomatoes, his fingers were imprinted on it like someone has stamped a fingermark on it.


    Danie gently caressed her crimson cheeks while ring at him.


    "Do you really have to do that?" Danie barked at Matthew.


    Matthew sneered, after lifting a hand, he wrapped it over Danie''s shoulder and dragged her out of the house.


    "I am living next door. Let me show you my house," he excitedly said like a boy showing his favorite toy.


    On the other side, the elders were stunned, eyes blinked with confusion as they stared at their grandson Evan who was left standing alone near the stairs ¨C face dimming indifferently.


    "Evan, Selena''s babysitter is Matthew''s ex-girlfriend?" the elder woman got up and walked towards her grandson with confusion.


    Evan''s face darkened, seeing how easy it was for Matthew to touch Danie, and how she didn''t remove his arms has made him pissed off.


    With his lips pressing tightly, Evan clenched his fist.


    "I don''t know Grandma," saying that coldly, Evan turned around.


    Evan rushed towards the study room, he took Danie''s folder in the drawer under his table and flipped it open.


    He focused his eyes at the names on the list, there are so much that it started to give him a headache.


    But Matthew''s name was not in there, he sighed, thinking how could they be so close.


    As he anxiously tapped his fingers on the table, Evan used this other hand to dial a number.


    Calling his right-hand man, Mark Adam, Evan took in a deep sigh.


    Shortly Mark answered and without greeting him, Evan spoke coldly.


    "I just found out that my cousin Matthew was one of Ms. Chen''s ex, why is he not on the list?"


    "Mr.Su, your cousin is not Ms. Chen ex based on my investigation but, they lived together for three years."


    For a moment, Evan felt his soul living his body.


    (Three years?)


    Evan gulped hard, without knowing, his hand had ended the call.


    He fell deeply in his thought, breathing hardened as he thought of Danie.


    Three years of living? Why Matthew was not on the list? Did they have a secret rtionship? As he thought of it, his teeth were nibbling his lips, his senses only came back after feeling a bitter taste on his tongue.


    He blinked, realizing that he bit his lips so hard it started bleeding.


    He harshly wiped it with his finger, nose wrinkling in irritation as he smashed the smallmp on his table.

 Chapter 41 - 41: Images

    Chapter 41 - 41: Images


    After Danie and Matthew left the Living room, she immediately pped his hand from her shoulder.


    Eyes ring at Matthew like she wanted to murder him, Danie ced her finger on Matthew''s ear - tugging it harshly like she wanted to rip it off, and then she hauled him away from the main door.


    Danie stopped next to a tall tree ¨C serving as the entrance to the garden.


    As the cold breeze blows, Danie withdrew her hand from tugging his ear and crossed both arms on her waist ¨C ring at Matthew.


    "Matthew, care to tell me why are you using a differentst name when we met?"


    "What do you mean why? If people find out that I am a Su, they would think I am some rich kid who does nothing but, to have fun," saying that, Matthew casually leaned his back on the tree, he stretched one leg and yfully kicked Danie''s feet.


    Danie''s face ttened, "aren''t you one? Tsk, " feeling the pain from his kick, Danie punched him in his stomach.


    Matthew groaned; he was about to fight back when he saw Danie ring at him.


    He straightened up, clearing his throat as he avoided her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I am not going to tell him how ygirl you are. But tell me," his eyes squinted with suspicion as he leaned forward.


    "You and my cousin seem to be close. So, what is it E? Why were you blushing when you looked at my cousin?"


    Danie took a step back, masking her anxiousness with a poker face.


    "What are you talking about? I am just Selena''s babysitter," she was able to said it straight but, her eyes were avoiding his.


    "Hm, are you sure? The way you looked at him, it''s like you want rip his clothes."


    Matthew''s eyes were twinkling with tease, lips maliciously grinning at her.


    "The only thing that will be ripped in this house is your tongue if you don''t stop," saying that with a threat, Danie turned her back on Matthew, she could still hear Matthew''s perverted remarks about her and Evan.


    Cheeks flushed like it was painted with red paint, Danie''s mind flew on the day shest saw Evan.


    -


    Feeling the warmness of Evan air on her head, Danie''s heart pounded like never before.


    Danie''s apartment was cold and even colder with her bare-n.a.k.e.d body, and feeling the warmth from Evan''s embraced, she could not help but blush.


    She bit her lips, face buried on his chest allowed her to hear his heartbeat, and it was pounding just as hard as her.


    There was something in the air, making her feelfortable, Evan embrace was like a thick nket in the rainy day, it''s making her warm and sleepy.


    Danie''s eyes flickered when Evan moved, his hands went to her shoulder and it stayed there. As he stared at her, Danie could see his pupil dting.


    With Evan''s hands on Danie''s shoulders, he pulled her body and sat on the couch, they sat next to each other, distance so close that their legs were brushing on each other.


    Danie watched him as he took something out of his coat pocket, it was a small rectangr ck box with the designer logo on it.


    She rose an eyebrow upon seeing it, it looked like a titanium stud earring, a pair of round tiny pitch-ck earrings, one would think of it as a mole of she put it on.


    She gulped hard, wondering why did he choose a tiny earrings, men she previously dated had given her the most morous and expensive jewelry yet Evan decided to give her the smallest possible earrings, not that she minded it but, she has allergy with titanium and that''s the reason why all of the jewelry -containing titanium that was given to her were donated in the charity.


    She looked up to meet his eyes, seeing his brown eyes has made her wonder again why she couldn''t read him.


    (Should I try?) Asking herself whether or not to kiss him, right now, she''s certain that she will be able to get a glimpse of his past by kissing him though she''s still skeptical for the reason - this was the first time she encountered it.


    Feeling Evan''s warm palms on her cheeks, Danie was pulled back to the reality.


    She blinked, staring deeply into his eyes.


    A deep sigh let out from his throat, and with that, her eyes narrowed.


    "Are you alright?"


    She could hear the strange sounding from his throat as he took in a deep sigh, this was one of the moments where she wished she could read his mind.


    "It just that, you are wearing underwear," hearing those words in a coarse tone, Danie innocently lowered her eyes to her body.


    "Yeah, well, Irene is kind of pervert, she said she gets horny when she sees me with no clothes so I am wearing underwear now," saying that, she stretched a hand to reach the white cotton robeying on the coffee table.


    When she looked back at him, she saw his bushy eyebrow raising with confusion.


    "Do you always get n.a.k.e.d in front of your friends"


    Stunned by his question, Danie''s body frosts.


    She blinked, suddenly realizing that he was right, she doesn''t really mind walking around n.a.k.e.d in front of her friends.


    A question came in her mind, why does she do it?


    Then she shrugged, "I guess it''s because I can read their mind and I know that they are not attractive to my body, of course except Irene but, she''s a woman, it''s not like she can take my v.i.r.g.i.nity," after saying those words, she realized that they didn''te out right.


    (Did I just freaking spill my secret?)


    As the panic rose in her mind, Danie''s eyes immediately avoided Evan''s surprise face.


    She was staring on her left, pretending to watch the news while her hand was moving in the fastest way to put her robe on.


    Danie felt a hand on her chin, moving it on the side to face Evan. She blinked; heart pounded as she thought of the possible questions he will ask.


    As she met Evan''s eyes, all her worries disappear, they were shinning, pupil dted and she could see her reflection to his ss eyes irises.


    "You can read people''s mind? Are you a physic?"


    She doesn''t know whether it was a sarcastic question or what but, his lips curving in a smile has made her skin crawl.


    "Psychic? " she paused tough.


    Head shaking as she continued, "No, Mr. Su, I meant I could tell if they have a desire on me, I mean they don''t kiss me or hold my face like you do," she hid her anxiety with a tempting smile, her heart was beating so hard she could almost feel that it would explode anytime.


    "Really?" hearing the deepness of his voice, she courageously met his eyes, and in just a second, she felt her senses drowning, hypnotized by the passion twinkling in his eyes.


    "Yes," her lips parted to respond, her mind was floating somewhere else, while her body stayed sitting next to him, eyes staring into his, she could feel his breathing hardening and as their distance shortened, Danie swiftly closed her eyes.


    As their lips touch, she felt a different feeling rising from her chest, her hands on the side absently lifted andy on his shoulders, an image shed, it was Evan with two other boys she doesn''t recognized, they all have a smile on their faces, and then the image disappeared reced by a familiar face.


    Kierry, it was the woman that saved Danie, though this time, Kierry was with Evan, both had a serious face unlike the first image she saw, she could see the pain in Evan''s face, he was biting his lips while tears were shining in his eyes, the image was so clear unlike the first and second kisses they had. It was as if done by a professional photographer.


    The image stayed, she wishes to see more, she wants to know why he was crying.


    Why? She asked herself as she pressed her lips into his.


    How could she see other''s people past like it was a movie but, Evan was only images, what makes him so different.


    When the air in her throat was worn out, Danie pulled her lips from Evan, they were both gasping for air.


    She could see the l.u.s.t in his eyes as he stared at her, while her mind was filled with question.


    She wanted to ask, why was he so sad, Evan had told her that he loves Kierry but, she''s wondering, what kind of love it was.


    She felt a hand gripping in her heart, was she hurting by remembering Kierry or was she hurting because of the sadness in Evan''s face. Whatever the answer is, she decided not to know, so she pulled herself before Evan could even kiss her lips again.


    As she was about to scurried off, Evan pulled her by the wrist making her to sit on hisp and, before she could protest, his hands were already on her cheeks.


    "Are you seriously going to escape after tempting me with your eyes?" he growled with a seduction.


    His horse voice and the words he uttered had made her eyes swelled with surprise.


    (What did my eyes do?) She eximed but, all of her thought was flushed down in the Nevend as she felt the softness of his lips against her.


    She responded willingly. Another image pops in her mind, and the image was the reason why her lips smile as they kiss.


    It was her, in the chopper with her eyes closed ¨C Evan looking at her while his hand was frost in the air hesitating whether to wipe her tears.


    A faint shriek let out from her lips when Evan suddenly dropped her body onto the couch, he pulled away, eyes shining with emotion were looking at her.


    As she waited for him toe closer, a familiar voice of a woman erupted behind the couch, Evan and Danie turned to the source of voice and found Irene standing there with a popcorn in her hands.


    "Guys, could you move in the bedroom? The news will start soon and I was interviewed this afternoon so, please?"


    Remembering how Irene interrupted her moments with Evan, Danie mind came back to the reality.


    Danie was standing next to the fountain a few meters away from the main door, (I should maybe change apartment, Irene is bing a trouble)


    After that thought, Danie marched towards the main door.

 Chapter 42 - 42: Dinner Part 1

    Chapter 42 - 42: Dinner Part 1


    Under the dimming lights of the chandelier, the Elders, Evan, and Selena were sitting quietly in the dining table.


    The rectangr wooden table was filled with different dishes, the mouth watery scent of the food mixed in the air, while a soft melody was humming from the antique gramophone in the corner disy table.


    Everyone was eating quietly, Selena was sitting next to his uncle Evan while the two elders were sitting next to each other opposite of their grandchildren.


    A face of a person in the middle of the war was painted on the Elder man''s face, he had the cutlery in both of his hands while his face was looking at Evan, who hasn''t touched his food while his wife and Selena had started eating since the food was served.


    "Are you not going to eat?" the elder man said to Evan.


    Evan looked at his grandfather and shook his head.


    "I am waiting for Matthew," he replied.


    Soon, footsteps roared from the living room, it could be heard in the dining room.


    Then a familiar voiceughed, everyone in the living room recognized it to be Matthew.


    Theugh became louder as the voice approached the living room.


    Everyone''s eyes turned at the door as soon as Matthew and Danie''s figure emerged from the living room.


    "See. I told you, its dinner time," Matthew stated, his handsy on Danie''s shoulder and pushed her towards the dining room.


    Looking at the woman wearing a pair of blue sweatsuit, Evan''s eyebrows creased.


    It''s too hot to be wearing this kind of clothes, even though the house is fully air-conditioned, if Danie goes out, she might fell hot.


    And the question in his mind was asked by Selena.


    "Why are you wearing that? Don''t you feel hot?"


    "Asked your uncle," Danie said with a dull face and, upied the chair that the elder woman prepared for her.


    She said her thanks to the old woman with a bright smile on her lips.


    Then Selena dumbfoundedly shifted to her uncle Matthew who had just sat down next to her Uncle Evan.


    "What does she mean uncle Matt?" she asked before shoving the food in her mouth.


    "We yed arm wrestling and she lost so she''s now wearing my clothes, and I haven''t washed it." Saying that with a grin, Matthew waggled his eyebrows as he looked at Danie.


    "Ew!" Selena groaned, face wrinkling with disgust.


    Seeing the disgust on Selena''s face, Matthew stretched his arm and poke his spoon on her forehead, "what ew? If I didn''t win, I would be flying to Sahara now."


    Remembering their game, Matthew shook his head, he almost lost if he just didn''t distract Danie by calling his cousin''s name.


    "Cheater!" Danie said in a low voice, swaying a foot under the table to kick Matthew but, the man knew her so well that he distanced his legs from her.


    The elder man Su was quiet as he ate his food but, his eyes were observing the people around. He had dined with his grandsons before but, this was the first time when the dining was loud, it''s filled with Matthew''sugh and Selena''sment about Matthew''s story on how Danie broke his heart.


    After putting the food on her te, Danie turned to the old woman sitting next to her. She had noticed her staring at her since she sat down and it''s making her ufortable.


    Danie smiled at the elder woman, she had never met her grandparents or even know their name, they didn''t exist just like her father.


    "You are very pretty even in a normal shirt," the elder womanplimented her.


    Danie''s lips curved a shy smile, she had been praised by elders in the past but, there was something in the old woman''s voice that made her heart melt.


    "Thank you," she replied, tightly holding her cutlery as she felt her cheeks burning with embarrassment.


    "Do you have a boyfriend?"


    Danie''s smile faded by the elder woman''s question, she shook her head as a response and sliced the meat on her te.


    "maybe you can marry one of my grandsons," the elder woman jokingly said.


    Shocked by the elder woman''s words, Danie pressed the meat tightly that it flew in the air.


    Her eyes swelled as she watched the beef flying towards Evan and as soon as the meatnded at his chest ¨C leaving the sauce stain on it and then fell on hisp, Danie''s eyes shut.


    Slowly, she opened her eyes. Her face went pale with fear seeing his dark expression.


    "I am sorry," she hastily got up and rushed to Evan. She stood in the space between Matthew and Evan and wiped his clothes with the napkin she got from the table.


    "I ¨C it was ¨C maybe the meat is still alive?" she stuttered as she tried to find an excuse to use.


    Her eyes lowered to the meat on hisp, without thinking, she swiftly grabbed it.


    She was about to put the meat on the tablet when a loose thread from the sleeve of her sweater shirt got stuck in his zipper.


    (!)


    Her eyes swelling with panic stared at Evan.


    Danie freed the meat and withdrew her wrists but, as she did that, the zipper slides down.


    Panic overtook her mind, the elders are here as well as Matthew, good thing she was standing between Matthew or Evan or else the man would have seen her situation.


    She felt as if the time has slowed down, she pulled her wrist but, the thread was still stuck.


    Evan tried to help her, he removed the meat and put it on the table.


    He was unsure where to touch, he could feel Danie''s hand touching his pants as she tried to pull the thread from his zipper.


    Even with the thick material of his pants, Evan could feel the pressure on Danie''s hand as her finger nervously held the thread and pull it from his zipper.


    "I can help you," he whispered.


    "Please," she whispered back helplessly.


    Evan was so close to removing the thread when Selena suddenly spoke.


    "Danie why are touching my uncle''s zipper?"


    Sitting on his chair, Matthew stretched his neck to peek at the situation next to him. He rose an eyebrow, seeing Danie''s clothes stuck in his cousin''s zipper.


    "Whoa! What is happening there?" he said grinning as he watched Danie''s face flushing like tomatoes.


    "The meat might still be alive," Evan said and harshly pulled the thread from his zipper. Then he got up, leaving everyone astonished.

 Chapter 43 - 43: Dinner Part 2

    Chapter 43 - 43: Dinner Part 2


    Danie timidly sat back on her chair and watched as the maid rece her te with a new dish, Evan left the living room while Matthew went quiet after she discreetly pinched his arm before going back to her chair.


    But unlike everyone in the room, the elder woman was not aware of what had just happened.


    As soon as Danie sat back on her chair, she asked, "So, what do you think?"


    Danie''s hand frost in the air, thest thing she wanted was to send off her meat in the air, who knows, this time it mightnd on the face of the elder Su.


    "Do you have another grandson aside from Matthew and Mr. Evan?"


    The old woman shook her head while a faint smile was on her lips.


    "No, but if you are interested to be part of this family, I can maybe adopt one that matches your taste," the elder woman yfullyughed and Danie could not help but, mirror her smile.


    "Sure. I will search and if I find one, I will inform you," after Danie said those words, the elder woman''sugh went louder.


    The elder man lowered his cutlery and wiped his lips with a napkin. With a serious face, he turned at Danie.


    "Ms. Chen."


    Danie looked at the elder Su, seeing his face dimming gravely, she immediately swallowed the meat she shoved in her mouth that hasn''t been chewed.


    "Yes, Mr. Su," she snappily replied.


    "How did you and Matthew meet?"


    Danie momentarily looked at Matthew and back to the elder Su.


    "I met him at the bar I worked before in London," she replied straight.


    "Bar? What was your work?"


    "stripper," Matthew answered.


    Hearing that, Danie red at him, a voice in her head was urging her to stab Matthew''s tongue with her fork.


    "Let me correct him. I am an entertainer and not a stripper."


    The elder man rose an eyebrow, "what''s the difference?" He asked with a bit of suspicion and sarcasm.


    Danie sighed; still shaky on how people misunderstand it.


    "I only sing in the bar - with my clothes on." She replied straight, looking at the elder man''s dubious eyes.


    "Why did you stop?" the elder man curiously asked.


    Danie courageously met his eyes, "Matthew said he will support me if I stop, so I did and that''s the reason why I moved in with him."


    Matthew on the side also nodded when his grandfather turned to look at him, "she''s right. The next morning, she came to my apartment with her luggage and rice cooker."


    Danie continued with her food, not feeling insulted by the Elder man''s cold eyes.


    The elder woman secretly kicked her husband''s feet under the table, finding his questions inappropriate.


    When her husband looked at her, the elder woman discreetly red at him.


    And her expression suddenly changed as she sifted her sight to Danie next to her.


    "Danie, do you have a family?"


    Danie shook her head, not bothering to speak since her mouth was full.


    "Do you n to have one?" the elder woman curiously asked.


    Danie swallowed her food and stretched a hand to grab the water on the table.


    She took a gulp and swung her head to look at the old woman.


    "Does frozen martini count as family?" she asked with a straight face.


    The elder woman smiled, and shake her head.


    "I mean babies."


    Danie nodded, she pouted her lips on the side and as she sliced the meat she replied, "maybe. I was thinking of adopting a tarsier. I have some horses but, they are too big for my apartment so a tarsier or maybe I will just settle with my horse it really depends on the process and my budget." As she finished narrating her n, Danie chewed her food.


    Her jaw frost seeing the Su family looking at her with disturbance.


    Realizing that she went overboard, she awkwardly giggled.


    "I was kidding," then she turned at the confused elder woman next to her.


    "Marriage is not on my bucket list so," the rest of her words were shoved down her throat after her eyes caught Evaning back, he had a new clean shirt on while his face was looking down to his phone.


    Danie blinked, for a moment her mind that has decided to settle for a frozen martini hesitated for a moment.


    "That''s a shame, I think you will look beautiful in a white dress," saying that with disappointment, the old woman held Danie''s hand.


    "You are still young."


    Dani nodded, awkwardly thinking whether she should pull her hand or not.


    "Why? What is happening?" Evan asked as he jammed the phone in his pants and sat back on his precious chair.


    "Danie said she doesn''t have a n to get married," Matthew answered his question with his hand stretching to take the mushrooms from Danie''s te.


    Evan rose an eyebrow, then his eyes shone with amus.e.m.e.nt while a faint chuckle let out from his lips, "Yeah, right," saying that, his head shook with amus.e.m.e.nt.


    The elder man who had finished just his food looked at his grandson Evan after he heard himughing.


    "What''s funny?" the elder man asked Evan.


    "Nothing, can''t Iugh?" Evan said, putting a napkin over his shirt to make sure that no meat will fly on his shirt.


    "You can but, why?"


    The smile Evan had on his lips faded, face turned serious as he met his grandfather''s eyes.


    "Nothing grandpa," then his cold eyes turned to Matthew next to him, the man was taking all the mushroom from Danie''s te and exchanging it with the meat from his te.


    "Matthew, why are you taking Ms. Chen''s food?" he asked, wondering why Danie was not stopping Matthew.


    After swallowing his food, Matthew replied, "She hates mushroom and that woman doesn''t allow me to take her mushroom for free so I am exchanging it with my meat, we do this all the time" then, Matthew shoved another spoon full of mushroom in his mouth.


    Evan sighed and picked up his fork, his appetite suddenly disappeared.


    "Ms. Chen, how did you two end up living in the same apartment?" Evan meant to ask her privately but, his mind was urging him to ask her now, in front of his cousin. Somehow, he wished that Danie''s answer wouldn''t be too personal.


    Danie met Evan''s eyes, then looked at Matthew for a moment.


    "He said he will support my school if I live with him and just to be clear, we were roommates, not a couple."


    Matthew suddenly snickered, with his mouth full of food he spoke, "she''s right. That woman is so sly that she attached a barbed wire with electricity to her doorknob. Then one night, she forgot and got her karma," with his mouth full, Matthewughed.


    Danie''s face wrinkled with irritation; she bit her lips while her feet under the table kicked Matthew''s legs to shut him out.


    Evan groaned silently after he felt someone''s feet switching to kick his legs.


    Suppressing himself fromining, he called out the owner of the feet.


    "Ms. Chen, that''s my legs," as soon as he said that, the feet kicking his leg stopped, followed by Danie''s low voice apologizing while Matthew wasughing uncontrobly.


    Evan turned to his cousin Matthew on the side, "When are you going back to London?"


    Matthew''s jaw frost after hearing that, then, he took a deep breath and smiled at his cousin.


    "I am staying here for good."


    "Really?" Evan said with doubt.


    "Yes,"


    "Good, we could use a janitor in the office."


    Hearing that, Matthew lowered his fork and knife on the table and got up, "Oops, I forgot, I have a return ticket to London next week. I got to go and pack." Saying that in a rush, Matthew shuffled towards Danie and snatched the fork from her hand, he dropped it on the table and dragged her out of the dining room.

 Chapter 44 - 45: The Portrait

    Chapter 44 - 45: The Portrait


    Later that night, sitting on the two-seater sofa in the room, Danie''s body was slouching on the sofa, both legs on the table while aptop on herp.


    Breathing a heavy sigh, she checked all the emails received from her friends.


    A woman who she once tormented appeared in her mind ¨C Lyle Vi, Danie opened a tab on the browser and searched for Lyle''s husband''s information.


    The results popped up, enumerating all the properties under his name.


    She blew out her cheeks, some of it was from abroad. Thinking it would be hard to sneak and check on Lyle''s husband while Selena is in her school, Danie sighed helplessly.


    She could ask Robert or Scott to follow him but, she was used to doing all the job by herself unless she needed a partner and tailing someone is a one-man job which she can handle by herself.


    She wanted to know his recent location but, she doesn''t have much time to watch the CCTV''s around the city to find hisst location, and when ites to this, Robert and Scott are always toozy to do it.


    A groan let out from her lips as she shut her eyes, she needs to sleep soon after spending thest days at the warehouse, she didn''t sleep well and she would love to have a full eight hours sleep today.


    A knock on the door sounded, she flickered her eyshes and got up, wondering who''s behind the door.


    All her scars were visible under her robe, so she slightly opened the door and peeked her head out.


    Her lips parted with surprise to see Evan standing behind the door, his face was serious as the first time they met.


    "Are you busy?" he asked.


    Danie nodded her head, "Yes, I am quite busy right now," she replied even though she nned to sleep.


    "Can we talk?" hearing his request, Danie rose an eyebrow.


    (In what part I am busy, he did not understand?) she asked in her mind but, her hand pushed the door opened.


    "Make it quick boss, I have a brat to take care tomorrow."


    Evan entered the room; his eyes immediately went to the sofa. "What are you doing?" he asked, feet walked towards the couch and when he reached it, he sat down.


    He looked at the screen of theptop, eyebrows creased after noticing the familiar man. He couldn''t be mistaken; it was the son inw of the senator Vi he saw at the warehouse.


    "Do you know him?" Danie asked she noticed Evan''s eyebrows creasing as she stared at the screen.


    "He''s one of my clients," he replied.


    Evan moved, giving enough space for Danie to sit.


    Danie took theptop from the couch and transferred it to the coffee table, "What do you need?"


    With a straight face, Evan looked at Danie.


    "How close are you to Matthew?"


    Danie was taken aback by Evan''s question, then, she let out a sigh and smiled at him.


    "Not closer than you and I," then her smile widened.


    Evan nonchntly nodded, he took his phone out and called Anders to bring hisptop.


    When he ended the call, Danie spoke, "Are you going to stay here?"


    Evan shook his head, "I am guessing you need the recent location of that man," he said pointing at the screen of theptop.


    "You will know his recent location based on thetest cash withdrawal and for sure he''s using our bank so I can give you the location."


    "Ahuh!" that all Danie could say, she was not expecting him to help her and she was not even thinking of asking him.


    "Isn''t what you needed?" he asked.


    She nodded; lips pressed together as she thought of what to say.


    (Should I thank him?)


    As she was about to part her lips to speak, a knock on the door stopped her, followed by Selena''s voice.


    "Danie, are you there?" she got up, but before her feet could move, Evan who was sitting on the sofa suddenly disappeared, thest thing she saw was the door of the bathroom opening.


    Evan''s head peeked and then ced a finger over his lips, asking her to be quiet.


    With confusion on Danie''s face, she opened the door and saw Selena with face wrinkling with annoyance.


    "Is Uncle Evan here?" Selena asked rudely.


    "No, why?" Danie answered straight.


    "You are lying, I know he''s here," Selena insisted.


    Danie took in a deep sigh, still wondering why the Evan and Selena are ying hide and seek.


    "Have you tried checking his room?" she asked, the face was emotionless.


    Selena shook her head, "I don''t need too, he always hides in this room whenever he tries to avoid me."


    Danie widened the door, showing that Evan is not in her room.


    "What do you mean?" she asked, eyes narrowing with suspicion.


    Selena entered the room, both hands were on her side waist as she scanned the room, "This used to be my mom''s room that''s why he always hides her. Where could he be?" Selena''s chest rose up and down after realizing that her uncle is not around.


    "If you see him, could you tell me?"


    Danie nodded; the mind was in dazed as she shut the door.


    "Is she gone? She keeps nagging me to fire you," Evan''s voice sounded.


    Danie nodded, her heartfelt heavy somehow, and to shake it off, she took in a long sigh.


    "She''s gone Mr. Su, so, could you also please leave?"


    Evan who had just left the bathroom looked with confusion at Danie.


    "Is there something wrong?" he asked.


    Danie met his eyes and shook her head, "Nothing Mr. Su, I am going to sleep now so please leave."


    Danie''s eyes glooming with irritation has made Evan realized that something was wrong.


    He stood opposite her, "No, tell me what''s wrong and I will leave." He said straight.


    Danie sighed, hating the situation she was in.


    "There''s nothing wrong Mr. Su, I am just tired so please leave," she faked a smile but, her eyes were narrowing with annoyance.


    "No, tell me first and I will leave."


    "Ugh!" Danie groaned with irritation. She stomped a foot and looked at him angrily.


    "Why did you let me sleep in Kierry''s room?"


    Evan blinked; he could see the veins popping out in Danie''s neck as she eximed.


    "Are you scared of ghost?" he wondered, clearly remembering Danie''s word when she said that she was afraid of Sadako.


    Danie shut her eyes, right now she wished nothing but to read his mind.


    "Just sleep in my room, Kieery never slept there. I will sleep in the guestroom," without waiting for her reply, Evan turned and left the room.


    Danie still couldn''t move, mind filled with anger frost, uncertain where did Evan get the idea that she''s scared of ghosts.


    She blinked, realizing that she''s alone in the room somehow reminded her of the scary movie she once watched. She was not scared because she believes in ghosts but, by the sound of the movie and the sudden appearance of the ghost.


    Thinking of that, Danie''s heart pulverized, she gulped hard, this is the reason why she doesn''t watch or think of the scary movie when she''s alone, thest one she watched was with James, her first boyfriend.


    Her eyes anxiously moved into different directions, then her feet moved backward as she shuffled towards the door.


    As she reached it, her hand sweating with fear held the doorknob.


    Danie''s shoulder jumped after when she realized that Evan was standing on the hallway, arms crossed, back leaning against the wall.


    "Mr. Su, what are you doing here?"


    With a straight face, he replied, "waiting until youe out. Do you know where my room is?"


    Danie shook her head, "No, but I am alright with my room. I am not a kid to be scared of ghosts."


    A silent sighed let out from her lips, ck irises stared directly at Evan''s eyes, showing that his thought was wrong.


    Raising an eyebrow, body moving closer to Danie, Evan smirked.


    "Alright, I will see you tomorrow."


    Danie blinked, heart pounded when her eyes caught the corner of his lips lifting in a smile, at that moment, the memories of their kisses filled her mind.


    Evan never once talked about it, nor tell his feelings towards her, he just kisses her whenever he wants wherever he wants, it what as if he owns her that she doesn''t have a choice than to obey and ept his kisses.


    The pair of her irises turning into green watched the man''s figure disappears in the hallway, and now, being alone, she felt an indescribable feeling rising in her chest.


    Danie gulped hard, her feet moved to enter her room when she suddenly noticed the door next to her, it was Selena.


    She walked towards it instead, she''s certain that she wouldn''t be able to sleep well tonight after thinking of ghosts.


    As she opened the door, she found Selena sleeping tightly on the bed, her small petite body hugging the pillow with both legs like a panda hanging on a bamboo tree.


    Danie looked around, an empty space enough for her body to fit in could be used as her bed tonight but she doesn''t want to wake up the next morning with Selena scream so she decided to sleep on the couch.


    As turned her back to face the couch, her eyes caught the portrait hanging on the wall.


    Curiosity filled her mind as she walked towards it, using her phone as the light, she pointed it at the portrait.


    It was a family portrait, she focused the light at Evan, her lips beamed a smile seeing him with a serious face despite his young face.


    He must be around seventeen when the photo was taken, even Selena in Kierry''s arms was still small, her chubby cheeks blushing as she smiled while the pair of her small eyes were looking up.


    She followed where the small Selena was staring at, and seeing the man standing behind Kierry, Danie felt as if her soul has left her body.


    Her phone fell on the ground with a loud thud sound and it echoed in the room.


    With shaky legs and hands, Danie lowered her body and picked up her phone.


    Her mind floating in wonderment came back to reality when she heard Selena''s body moving.


    Danie shakily sighed, feet moved towards the door to leave the room.


    She couldn''t be wrong, the man in the photo was the same person who took her mother''s corpse seven years ago.


    She closed the door behind with her hand trembling uncontrobly.


    Her lips parted to breathe, feeling as if someone was sucking the air out of her lungs.


    With her parted lips, shaking like a leaf, Dani reminisced the day she lost her family.

 Chapter 45 - 45: Orphans of the night

    Chapter 45 - 45: Orphans of the night


    In the midst of the bushy forest, a two-story house half made of wood was ming heavily, making the cold winter in Perth hotter than summer.


    Ashes mixed in the air, even the cold breeze and beads of snow could not vanquish the fire devouring every part of the house.


    A few meters away from the house, a girl kneeling on the icy ground had a face paling whiter than the snow. Tears streamed down from her eyes, rushing like a river down to her neck, a weep ¨C full of anguish and sorrow let out from her pale trembling lips, her hands - cold from gripping the snows on the ground lifted to touch the lifeless body of her mother.


    Danie''s trembling hands reached out for her mother''s face.


    Her heart gripped as her fingertips felt her mother''s skin, it has been frozen by hours of staying on the cold ground, the only thing that was heating the ce was the vast of fire gradually eating their house but still, its warmth was not enough to melt the emotion she has from losing her mother.


    Her mother died not because of the fire but, the bullet she got straight at her forehead as they tried to escape the fire.


    Her pitch dark eyes have no life just like her mother''s body.


    Orphan, that what she is right now, her brother is stuck in their burning house, a thick and long tree was blocking the door, bullets rain in the air just like the snow but it didn''t hit her, instead it was avoiding her ¨C one could say the bullets are the reason why she''s still alive. Despite her mind screaming with despair, she realized that the forest was surrounded by snipers.


    "Danie," a familiar voice exceeded the sound of the guns firing bullets, without even looking, Danie knew it was Robert, her neighbor.


    "What is happening?" she heard another voice aside from Robert, it was from the man''s father ¨C her policeman neighbor.


    "Robert!!!" suddenly she heard the sound of Robert''s father screaming the man''s name with despair.


    Danie''s head jerked to the source of the voice, her eyes swelled seeing Robert''s father hugging him as the bullet hit his body. She got up, despite her weak knees, she ran towards them.


    Blooding out of the wound made by the bullet dropped to the ground filled with snow, under the wounded man, Robert was trying to escape but, his father''s body hardened as the life escaped his body.


    Danie watched as the blood-stained on the white ground, soon, the lifeless body of Robert''s father fell to the ground.


    She was just standing next to Robert - kneeling on the ground with his father next to him.


    Her friend is in the same position she was in earlier, his face paling with anger and sorrow as he hugs his father in his arms.


    And once again, bullets rained on them.


    Danie swiftly went behind Robert and embraced him ¨C protecting him from the bullets. She no longer cares if she dies, she just can''t watch another person die again.


    As soon as her body covered Robert, the shooting stops, then a footstep sounded from far away.


    Danie kneeled next to Robert, tears on his face, blood on his hands and his lifeless father on the ground, everything sunk in Danie''s mind at once - throbbing her head with pain.


    Watching your parents die is the worst thing that anyone could ever experience and right now, Danie and Robert had just watched their parents lost theirst breath.


    "Alexa."


    A voice of an old man yelling Danie''s mother echoed in the quiet forest,


    Danie''s face ¨C full of tears turned and found a man carrying her mother''s body.


    She called him, begging him to stop but the man was deaf to her request.


    She screamed and screamed, so loud that her throat dried out.


    At herst attempt to scream the man''s figure has disappeared into the dark wood, she can''t do anything than to watch her mother''s body in the stranger''s arms, she knows that the moment she leaves Robert''s sides he will end up like his father in the freezing ground.


    Soon, the sirens sounded in the forest, and shing light was flickering from distance.


    Danie felt Robert''s cold arms around her body, his hand went behind her head and buried her face into his chest.


    They both cried, same weep, the same pain, and the same tears, losing their parents unexpectedly, they have be orphans.


    "Where is your brother?" Robert''s voice, broken and coarse whispered to ask that question.


    "He''s locked in the house. Thest ¨Cst thing I saw was the chandelier falling to him, he''s dead Robert," lips quivering with emotion parted to say those words, head shaking as she refused to believe that she''s now all alone.


    Police cars and ambnce piled in front of them, firetruck stopped next to the burning house, yet it is toote, Danie''s brother is now dead and the hungry fire has devoured the house.


    Two policemen separated Danie and Robert, Danie was dragged towards the ck SUV next to the fire truck and before she was pushed inside, her eyes saw the police putting the handcuffs in Robert''s wrists.


    With her weak body, Danie tried to fight back, she wanted to talk, tell them that Robert is innocent but her voice was gone from screaming, as much as she wanted to speak, she can''t, she became useless for her friend.


    -


    A whistle echoed in the hallway as Matthew strolled on the second floor of the Su Vi, he couldn''t sleep so he decided to visit Danie.


    His feet frost, the bright face dimmed as he stared at Danie standing by the open door of Selena''s room.


    Beads of sweat on her forehead, face paling as if she just saw a ghost, teeth biting her lower lips so tightly.


    Matthew sighed, this expression is not new to him, living with Danie for years has made him realized that Danie is exceptional, the scars on her beautiful body, Matthew had seen her body and scars, and not even once he felt disgusted.


    All he knows about her is her name, a few friends and that''s all, he didn''t bother to ask about her family and Danie was the same. They never spoke their personal life, they are just roommates, Danie who always cooks for him and, him who eats whatever she cooks.


    They acted like lovers but, never once he kissed her, they sometimes sleep together when Danie wakes up in the middle of the night after a bad dream and, seeing her now made him realized that she must have had one of those bad dream, the nightmare she never once spoke about.


    He stopped in front of her, Danie was spaced out that she didn''t notice him.


    "Having a bad dream?" he asked, voice was full of concern.


    He was met with her eyes sparkling with tears, and her head moved to a slight nod.


    "Yes."


    Matthew smiled, but it didn''t reach his eyes.


    "We haven''t done this for some time but, would you like to sleep with me today?" he said with a tease.


    Danie''s head shook, something that shocked him, she never once refused it, especially when she just had a bad dream.


    "Martini?" he said, shrugging both shoulders.


    "Sure."


    Matthew stretched an arm andy it over her shoulder, they walked with the same speed as they went downstairs.


    Meanwhile, at the end of the hallway, Evan watched his cousin and Danie as they left the hallway, his door which was half open allowed him to hear their conversation and he realized one thing, Matthew and Danie''s rtionship isplicated.


    He saw Danie frozen standing by the door, he wanted to go and ask what''s wrong but a part of him urged him to stay and watch, and so he did and now, he''s regretting it.


    He closed the door andy on the bed, looking at the ceiling, Danie''s face appeared.


    He shut his eyes but her face stayed, "Ugh! Go away" he groaned and threw a pillow at the ceiling.


    When the same pillow he threw dropped on his face, another groan let out from his lips.


    He sat down, annoyance was on his face.


    His mind - filled with Danie''s faces was interrupted when his phone on the bedside table vibrated.


    He picked it up without checking the caller, he answered the phone.


    "Hey, Mr. Su. Matthew and I are drinking, do you want -"


    "I aming," he cut her out and dashed out of the room.

 Chapter 46 - 46: Wake up Bratty!

    Chapter 46 - 46: Wake up Bratty!


    The bright morning lit up in the living room, showing the three people sleeping on the couch.


    Anders, who had just left the kitchen was shocked to see his boss Evan sleep sitting on the single sofa while Matthew and Danie were sleeping tightly on the long couch.


    Anders scratched a hand at the back of his head when he noticed that Matthew''s foot was so close to Danie''s face, while Danie''s feet were on Matthew''s chest.


    (How did they end up like this?)


    He walked towards the sofa quietly, few empty bottles and shattered sses were on the carpet, one would think that someone had a fight in the living room with all the mess around.


    Ander''s heard Matthew groaning when he picked up the sses on the floor, he turned and saw Matthew''s eyes gradually opening.


    Matthew lowered his sight to his chest and found the familiar feet with a few callous on the heels, his face immediately poker.


    He lifted a finger and tried tickling her foot but, Danie didn''t move.


    Matthew sneakered, a yful thought came in his mind. He moved his foot next to Danie''s face and poked her cheek with his toe.


    Still, she''s not waking up.


    "Do you want me to wake her up?" Anders whispered to Matthew.


    Matthew shook his head, with a grin on his face he used his toe to tickle Danie''s ear.


    Soon, Danie woke up, a ticklish feeling on her ear was the reason why she woke up. She turned her face, and it immediately went t after seeing a foot so close to her face.


    She pped the foot in front of her and slightly lifted her head to look at the owner.


    Seeing Matthew grinning at her, Danie''s face wrinkled, he used her feet on his chest to kick his face.


    "Ouch!" Matthew groaned, holding the part of his face that got kicked by Danie.


    "You are so disgusting Matthew. Get up, you stinky monster," Danie yelled at Matthew.


    Sleep-sitting on the sofa, Evan woke up by the voice of a woman yelling, he opened his eyes and found Matthew and Danie kicking each other''s faces.


    He rose an eyebrow, head throbbed with a hangover. He blinked to straight-up his mind but, it''s still blurry.


    "Evan, it''s 8 am, the driver is waiting outside," said Anders, he had just finished cleaning all the bottles in the carpet.


    Evan nodded and looked at Matthew and Danie, the two were fighting like kids.


    "What happened to them?" Evan asked, epting the water that Anders handed to him.


    Anders shrugged both shoulders, unsure of how to exin it.


    Then, Ander turned to Danie, "Ms. Chen, Selena''s school will start at 10, she''s still sleeping."


    Hearing that, Danie stopped from kicking Matthew and immediately got up, thankfully she changed her robe with pajama or else everyone would have seen her scars.


    "Hey E,e back here, we are not finished," Mathew yelled as he watched Danie rushing upstairs.


    "Why are you here Matthew? Your house is just next door," Evan coldly said as he got up.


    Evan still had his clothes fromst night, he hasn''t changed or taken a shower, mind tried to reminisced what happenedst night but everything was blurred.


    "I was drunk Evan, can you bring me home please?" saying that, Matthew raised his arms and waited for Evan to pick him up.


    Evan sighed, he turned to Anders and said, "Pick him up and throw him out of my house, if hees back, call the police," and he gave Matthew a piercing look before leaving the ce.


    -


    "Bratty wake-up!" Danie impudently shouted as soon as she mmed the door opened and saw Selena sleeping on the bed in the same position as yesterday.


    The little girl didn''t wake up.


    Danie stopped next to the bed, seeing Selena''s closed eyes, she''s certain that the girl is faking it.


    Danie rolled her eyes, hands rested on her sides stretched to grab the nket over Selena''s.


    The girl is still faking her sleep, Danie could see how Selena struggles to remain her eyes closed.


    Danie might not have a hangover like Evan and Matthew but, her body is sore and she doesn''t have the patience to deal with Selena right now.


    She crossed her arms and tapped a foot on the floor repeatedly.


    "Selena, if you don''t get up in 3 minutes, I am going to burn all your clothes, including your candy magazine so, get up and take a shower." her voice was calm but deep, suppressing herself from yelling.


    Selena, on the other hand, didn''t take her threat seriously, thinking Danie will never dare to burn her clothes.


    "120 seconds."


    Selena heard Danie''s t voice counting the seconds, she didn''t move, determined to stay on her bed.


    Danie took in a shaky sigh, her feet moved towards the door when her mind started the countdown.


    When the times up, Danie rose an eyebrow, amazed by Selena''s attitude, she''s stubborn as a rock.


    She left the room, went downstairs and asked the maid to bring her a lighter and a fire extinguisher.


    The maid she asked was confused but, gave what she asked for and without exining herself, she left the kitchen.


    Danie was hoping that Selena would be awake when shees back but seeing the girl on the bed, hiding her body under the nket, a deep sigh let out from her lips.


    She walked towards the small coffee table next to the single sofa, she grabbed all the magazines in there including the recent magazine which Selena hasn''t read.


    "Selena, if you don''t get up now, I am going to burn all this magazine. I am going to count to three."


    "one"


    "two"


    Danie turned her face at the bed only to see Selena stillying on it.


    With no option left, Danie tossed all the magazines to the floor.


    Danie squatted in front of it, for thest time, she looked at Selena and the girl was still on the bed.


    She picked up one and fired it up, then she put it on top of a mountain magazine on the floor.


    The fire reflected in Danie''s eyes, she watched as the paper turned into ashes.


    Then, the rm goes on, followed by the water raining in the whole room.


    Selena got up, water dropped on her face and her body, she looked at her side and found Danie sitting on the floor with crossed legs while her magazines which still unopened were turning into ashes.


    The door mmed opened and a figure of worried Evan appeared with Anders next to him holding an umbre


    "What is happening here?"


    Danie turned her head and with a t and soaked face, she said, "I asked that brat to get up but she doesn''t want so to save time, I give a shower on her bed," after exining that, Danie used the fire extinguisher to put out the remaining fire.


    Evan and Anders were dumbfounded by Danie''s reason. While Selena jumped out of her bed and looked at her uncle Evan.


    "Fire her Uncle! She burned my magazine!" she yelled, ring at Danie.


    Danie got up, face was calm despite the sadistic reing from Selena.


    "Hey, you little brat! I gave you three minutes to get up, be thankful I didn''t throw you out of the window. Since your already washed, why don''t you put on your uniform?"


    Danie turned to walked towards the door but, she was stopped in the middle when Selena yelled at her.


    "Ugh! I hate you!"


    Danie faced the fuming little girl with a smirk on her lips, "You''re gonna have to save that dear, we will be like this for a year. This is just our first day so tomorrow when I say get up, you need to get up because next time, you will find yourself in the middle of the Sahara." saying it with a threat Danie turned to Evan.


    She stared at him for a moment before pointing at the portrait she saw yesterday, "Is that Matthew''s father?" she asked.


    Evan followed the trail of her finger, his eyebrow creased with confusion after seeing his father.


    "No, that''s my dad, everyone mistook him from his brother."


    Danie shut her eyes, and when it opened it was emotionless, irises turning into ck.


    "When was this photo taken?"


    Without hesitating, Evan replied, "It was just after my brother died," then he looked at Selena who had just mmed the door of the bathroom closed.


    Then he continued, "Around seven years ago."


    Getting her answers, Danie left the room quietly. Her mind is convinced of one thing, this family has more connection to her than she thought, Evan''s father that stole her mother''s corpse for an unknown reason, Kierry saving her that night and Evan, the only man she couldn''t read, they are all connected and she knows that she will only get the answer by staying.

 Chapter 47 - 47: Crushing on the mushroom

    Chapter 47 - 47: Crushing on the mushroom


    Selena''s eyebrows rose as she stared at the motorcycle in front of her, it was a ck sports bike with a daisy flower imprinted on the side.


    Her lips gradually parted when Danie handed her the helmet.


    "Use this."


    Withoutining, Selena took it and put it on.


    Silence, her mind hushed as soon as she wore the helmet, it was a bit bigger than her head but she feltfortable.


    Selena hopped onto the bike and encircled her hands around Danie''s waist.


    Her eyebrows creased behind the helmet, Danie''s waist was too small, as if she didn''t have ribs.


    "Can you teach me how to driveter?" she yelled into her ear.


    "Yes, but after school," Danie yelled back.


    Selena smiled behind the helmet, she wants to learn how to drive but she''s only thirteen and her uncle and grandparents don''t allow her until she bes sixteen.


    As they drove out of the vi, their bike was stopped by Matthew standing by the gate with his pajamas on.


    Danie opened the pro shield of the motorcycle and red at Matthew.


    "Matthew, get out of the way," she barked, "If you want to die, go to the highway and wait for a sixteen-wheeler truck."


    Mathew shook his head like a boy refusing his mother''s request.


    "Where are you going?" Matthew asked.


    "I need to bring Selena to school," Danie said, containing her patience.


    "I want toe," saying that, Matthew rushed behind the motorcycle and squeezed himself behind of Selena.


    Danie blew out a sigh, knowing Matthew''s childish behavior, he won''t stop nagging until she brings him along so she decided to tag him with them. Before she could start the motorcycle, Matthew''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "Evan let me go," Matthew urged after his cousin deliberately dragged him from the motorcycle and tossed his body aside like garbage.


    "I have lots of work to do today so help me in the office," Evan coldly said.


    Panic overtook Matthew''s face as he tried to imagine himself in the four lifeless white walls of the office, he hates office works especially if it involves numbers which happened to be their main business.


    He groaned with irritation and marched back to his house, "Danie sleep in my houseter, ok?" he yelled.


    Matthew''s feet frost to see his cousin''s face darkening with anger.


    His lips curved a smile upon seeing the reaction Evan had after he said those words.


    (Look at that stonic Evan, he actually has a crush on that mushroom. Whoa! I finally found your weakness cousin) grinning in his mind, Matthew decided to stay.


    "Evan, I ''Il take the job since Danie will be here too," he yfully winked at his cousin and ran back to his house before Evan could murder him with his eyes.


    Evan watched Matthew running back to his house like he''s being chased by a demon, his hands jammed in his pockets were clenching with frustration.


    "We will be going now."


    The softness of Danie''s voice melted the frustration in his face, Evan sighed and lightly smiled at her.


    "I will see youter."


    Selena who witnessed his uncle smiling silently gasp. She had never seen her uncle smiling in the morning especially when he''s about to go to work. His lips were always pressed tightly together as if he''s going to war but, seeing her uncle smiling after saying those words with calmness has made every nerve in her brain to wonder what was happening.


    When they left the vi, Selena watched his uncle thru the rearview mirror waving a hand in the air as if he''s saying goodbye to his wife.


    -


    After Danie and Selena left, Evan took out his phone and dialed Mark''s number.


    The phone rang twice before Mark answered it.


    "I need to meet the president. Clear the hospital," and he hangs up the phone.


    Evan sighed,st night he saw Danie sneaking in his study room, he just watched her as she opened each drawer of the room, looking for something. He doesn''t know what she needed but he saw her gripping his father''s photo that she took from the frame and ripped it into pieces before shoving it in the flower vase.


    He wondered, why was she looking so angry staring at his father''s photo. Does she know his father? Have they met before?


    Last night, he wanted to ask what was she doing sneaking in his study room but he knows that if she finds out that he''s watching her, she will disappear and just the thought of not seeing her face was driving him crazy.

 Chapter 48 - 48: Devils whisper

    Chapter 48 - 48: Devil''s whisper


    Danie impatiently tapped her fingers on the desk, she''s sitting at the back row of Selena''s ssroom, one hand supporting her chin.


    She hates school since she never got a chance to have a normal life in school, she got bullied a lot, during her elementary days, the kids called her monster because of her irises andyer in high school, people tease her because of the scars on her body.


    She only went to high school for a year after she and her twin brother Danny were kidnapped and in that period, she experienced all the harsh words of the other student about her body.


    She didn''t mind it and had forgotten it but sitting in the ssroom had made her reminisced the pain of being bullied.


    She just let the bullies mock her, her brother always tells her that if she showed emotion to them, they will only bully her more.


    When the bell rang, Danie got up and proceeded to the exit, she was stopped by the three girls that past her.


    "I heard the Selena brat had her sitter today," one of the girls spoke.


    "Yeah, howme!" the other girl blurted.


    Danie shook her head, with dull eyes she looked at the door and found Selena was walking with her head down.


    "Done?" Danie said coldly.


    Selena nodded, handing her the three books piled in her arms.


    "Let''s go."


    They went downstairs, before reaching the motorcycle, Danie saw the three girls from earlier.


    She spoke a finger on Selena''s arm and pointed at the three girls with her lips, "those girls said you wereme."


    Selena turned and found her three ssmates who have been trying to befriend her.


    "oh them," she said, sadness strained in her voice, "don''t worry I know that they are fake, they once spilled a bowl of soup on my uniform andter said that it was an ident, andter they tried to befriend me," Selena continued. She shoved her books in her backpack and sat on the motorcycle.


    "Aren''t you going to do anything about it?"


    Selena shrugged, "for what?"


    Danie rose an eyebrow, she seated in front of Selena and started the motorcycle.


    "I used to think that bullies shouldn''t be dealt with but it''s wrong Selena, bullies are cowards and you''re a freaking Su, show them that," Danie wickedly winked at Selena.


    Selena was dumbfounded, she blinked as she stared at Danie through the rearview mirror. She wanted to get back on the people who bully her, especially the people who tried to befriend her andter talkback on her.


    She was just scared of the consequences if she does something or hurt someone by getting revenge.


    But seeing the assurance in Danie''s face, Selena suddenly got the courage to retaliate.


    "Ok, but I don''t know how to get back to them."


    Danie sighed, she took off the helmet she had and hang it on the motorcycle handle.


    Danie jerked her head at the three girls standing next to the car parked a few meters away from them, the three were chattering and bragging about the dress they will use in the uing Christmas event.


    "That girl," Danie pointed a finger at the girl with a shoulder-length blonde hair, leaning on the car, both hands crossed over her waist.


    "That''s Leslie, the girl on her right with red lipstick is Bea and the sses girl is Kim," Selena stated.


    "Yeah whatever," Danie paused, "her father is a gambler, two weeks ago, he gambled all of their properties and lost it so now, cutey-little-Leslie is broke, her family is moving to Canada to save their reputation so darling Sel," Danie jumped off of the motorcycle and stretched a hand to help her get down


    "revenge time," she winked, viiness shone in her eyes.


    Selena tilted her head, confused, "how did you know this?"


    Danie pursed her lips, thinking about how to answer the girl. Should she tell her the truth that she sneaked in her uncle''s study and identally saw Leslie''s father loan request while searching for doc.u.ments that had a connection to her mother''s death?


    "Oi," Selena waved a hand in the air, then snapped her fingers to get Danie back to reality.


    Danie blinked, "I saw her father''s loan request in your uncle''s desk. Don''t tell him," she avoided the girl''s eyes and lead the way.


    As they approached the three girls, their lively chattering stopped.


    Selena''s nose wrinkled, realizing that they must have been talking about her or else why would they stopped.


    Selena stered a fake smile, the one she usually wears when she talks to them.


    The three girls greeted them, Selena didn''t bother to introduce Danie, she just let the woman stay behind her.


    "What kind of dress are you going to wear for the Christmas ball?" Bea asked.


    "I am not sure yet, what about you?" Selena asked Bea.


    Bea brightly smiled, and with excitement, she turned to the other two girls, "I might hire my mom''s personal designer to make the dress, what about you Kim?" Bea turned her head to the Kim next to her, sucking a lollipop and staring at Danie.


    Kim took out her lollipop and ran her tongue over her lips, "My mom is working on it, she chooses all my clothes."


    Bea, Kim, and Selena looked at Leslie, "I am not sure yet," she replied tensely, "We might spend the Christmas in Canada," then she gave a wary smile.


    Kim and Bea nodded, while Selena sighed, "I saw your father''s request for a loan in my uncle''s bank. If you need help, I can ask my uncle to approve it."


    Color faded on Leslie''s face, lips quivered as she giggled, "What do you mean loan? My daddy has businesses, we don''t need a loan."


    "Really?" Selena innocently said.


    "Yeah, my dad doesn''t need your uncle''s money. Anyway, I heard the news about your family''s bank," Leslie scoffed, eyes twinkling in triumph, "Is it true that your bank is epting money from the illegal transaction? It''s just too bad." she shook her head in dismay, one hand lifted and patted Selena''s shoulder.


    Selena frosts, not expecting to hear it from Leslie. She stayed standing like a statue, she was never good in arguments and she felt her body weakening with shame.


    She gulped hard, unsure of what to say next.


    Selena felt a hot air behind her ear, whispering something. Then, her lips curved, with a wide smile, she turned to Leslie, "Business is business, at least we are not broke."


    "I am not broke!" Leslie suddenly yelled, causing the other student to look at their direction.


    "I didn''t say that you are broke Leslie," Selenaughed, with one eyebrow-raising, she continued, "but soon, my uncle will seize all your properties since your father lost it in the casino."


    Bea and Kim started whispering, while Leslie''s face was paling in panic.


    "Selena, how dare you to spread lies in the school!" Leslie fumingly yelled at her, "Didn''t your parents teach you manners. Oh, wait! I forgot you don''t have parents."


    Selena balled her fists, eyes narrowed as she suppresses her anger. Her lips quivered; eyebrows swayed as she thought of pping Leslie.


    Another whisper from the Devil went into her ears, Selena blinked and slowly unclenched her fists.


    Her lips formed a smile, she took a step closer to Leslie, "At least my parents are happily together in heaven while your parent will soon get a divorce because of your father''s mistresses."


    With victory, Selena turned her back on Leslie, as she takes her first step, her hair was suddenly pulled from behind, causing for her body to fall to the ground.


    "You bitch!" Leslie yelled as she sat on Selena''s stomach and started pulling her hair.

 Chapter 49 - 49: The Fight

    Chapter 49 - 49: The Fight


    The student circled around the two girls fighting on the ground, some were taking videos while the others were chattering and shouting.


    Danie sat on the hood of the car near the headlights, she watched Leslie as she angrily pulled Selena''s hair.


    Her head shook with disbelief, Selena isn''t fighting back and kept on shouting at her to stop Leslie.


    "Fight Selena, she pulled your hair first so the court will consider your action as self-defense," she said, staring at the wrinkles on her fingers.


    "What?" Selena''s eyes widened with shock, she was not a fighter and had never once pulled someone''s hair.


    She has no idea how to fight back, her head numbed as Leslie keeps on pulling her hair.


    A handnded on her right cheek, Selena was stunned from getting a p from Leslie.


    She turned her head and saw the anger on Leslie''s face. When she felt a bitter taste of blood from her lips, Selena''s mind exploded.


    She lifted her knee, and with full force, she kicked Leslie''s private part.


    Leslie groaned and immediately fell to the ground next to Selena. With the open opportunity, Selena got up and sat on Leslie, and just like what she did, Selena''s hand went to Leslie''s hair and deliberately pulled it.


    Selena took out all her anger on Leslie''s hair, she pulled them hard and rocked her head vigorously.


    Feeling satisfied, Selena unclenched her fists and freed Leslie''s hair, and without a warning, she returned the p she got from her.


    Selena got up, she could hear and people cheering her name like she''s a boxer who had just won the fight.


    She kicked Leslie, she didn''t know that she could beat her up since Leslie''s built is bigger than her.


    Selena picked up her bag and took out some cash from her wallet and threw it at her, "Here," she said, "use that money to pay for your hospital bill. I bet your daddy can''t even afford it."


    Then she turned back, walked towards the motorcycle.


    After the fight, Danie straightened up, she looked at Leslie and shook her head. She didn''t stop Selena from hurting Leslie, she saw all the past behaviors Leslie and her friends did to Selena, they were indeed bully, the bullies that tried to befriend Selena, get to know her andter use it to betray her.


    Danie followed Selena, she stopped after seeing another girl approaching her.


    "Selena Su," a voice of a woman spoke from somewhere, Selena turned to her right and found the school cheerleader captain rushing towards her, Maddie Tang, the most popr girl in the school.


    "Yeah?" Selena said, she never spoke to Maddie, and not nning to have one.


    "Would you like to be part of my cheerleading squad?" Maddie offered.


    Selena shook her head, not interested.


    Maddie sighed, head nodding as she said, "Ok but let me warn you, Leslie is a troublemaker, for sure she will do something to get back to you."


    With the same t face, Selena shrugged her shoulder, "I doubt it, she''s too broke to even pay the next month tuition."


    "Ahuh!," Maddie flickered her long eyshes, "If you change your mind, you are always wee to my team." she smiled and left Selena''s side.


    When Danie stood next to her, the voice of Selena''s principal called the girl''s name.


    "Ms. Su, my office, Now!."


    --


    It was past two when Evan arrived at the hospital. He went straight to the elevator after folding the sleeves of his polo.


    His face was cold, just like the ambiance of the hospital. Few nurses are roaming around since it is one of the high-end hospitals in the country, the hospital only epts few patients.


    They stopped on thest floor; Mark who was apanying Evan to visit the president walked behind him.


    The hallway is empty, just like how Evan wanted it to be.


    When Evan entered the room with the president on the bed, Mark guarded the door.


    His eyes stared at the heart monitor showing a curve line of the President''s heartbeat.


    "Evan Su, how did you remove my guards around?" the president spoke in a faint tone. He has been in the hospital for days, and the body sore fromying on the bed.


    Slowly, the president sat up, folded handsy on the nket.


    Evan wrung his hands, beginning to pace around the room full of flowers with words written ''Get well soon'', the sweet scent of the flower mixed with the disinfectant smell of the hospital were making his nose to itch with irritation.


    The president watched him, soon, Evan sat on the single chair next to his bed.


    "You have met my father right?" Evan started.


    When the president nodded, Evan continued, "Yeah, why?"


    "The money you withdrew thirteen years ago. I noticed that my father trashed your first request but, it waster approved by my brother after you visited our office. I saw your name in the logbook."


    The pale hands of the president trembles, his eyes narrowed as he stared at Evan.


    "Mr. Su, I thought we have passed that topic. Why are you bringing it up?"


    Evan sighed, resting his back against the chair, arms crossed over his stomach.


    "I just want to know why someone would want you dead."


    The president scoffed, "I only know one person that wants me dead and I am speaking to him now," he said with mockery.


    Evan sighed, "what about Senator Vi and Senator Abe, what''s your connection with them."


    The president shifted his sight to the window, watching the clouds hovering in the sky.


    "I want to know where did the money goes? Your connection to the two senators and the man Roman Lee, do the four of you know each other?"


    Evan watched as the president tensely gulp, eyes narrowed with suspicion as he stared at the President''s trembling hands.


    "Why are you asking me this?" the president spoke after a long moment of silence.


    Evan got up, both hands jammed in the pocket ¨C pacing around the room.


    "Because I need to know the reason why she became like that," he absently said.


    "Who''s she?" the president asked, perplexed.


    "Have you met a short woman with a really beautiful face?" Evan stopped as he asked the president, eyes looking at the white wall.


    "You need to be more specific. I meet beautiful women every day."


    Evan sighed, his feet walked towards the president and sat on the edge of the bed.


    "I don''t need to be specific. Her beauty is different, the type of face that will haunt you even in your dreams."

 Chapter 50 - 50: Worried Uncle

    Chapter 50 - 50: Worried Uncle


    The president stared at Evan''s dazed face, the man was staring at the white wall, eyebrows swayed as if he''s staring at something, he couldn''tprehend but there''s nothing in the wall.


    "This woman, did she ask you to kill me?"


    Evan blinked and turned to the President, "Yes, and I want to know why," he replied.


    "Well, she might be one of the women I''ve been within the past and wants revenge," The president guessed.


    "No, impossible," Evan shook his head.


    "How can you say that?"


    "Because it doesn''t make sense," Evan narrowed eyes staring at the wall turned to the President.


    "As of now, all I know is you, Senator Abe and Vi withdrew huge money thirteen years ago. And a doctor named Roman Lee appeared and invested the same money in our bank."


    "What''s the connection of the money to the woman who wants me dead. I don''t understand."


    Evan''s expression closed up, falling deep with his thought (I also want to know that, she wants the president dead andter tortured the two senators, the only connection I found in those three people are the money they withdraw and the same money went back to your bank under the name of Roman Lee.)


    Evan gulped, a bad feeling rose in his chest, (Will she go after Roman Lee next? How could she torture people with a smile?)


    "Mr. Lim.o.a.n, tell me," Evan got up, went closer to the President and picked up the extra pillow on the bed.


    "Did you give the money you withdrew to Roman Lee?"


    "I told you I didn''t," the president said.


    Evan smirked a bitter smile and without warning, he pinned the pillow on the president''s face.


    He bent down, moved closer to the president''s ear, "Look, tell me the truth, someone is out there waiting to kill you. You don''t know when she will strike but I do so you better tell me the truth because right now, I am the only person who can save you and your family," saying that, he withdrew the pillow, letting the president breath.


    Limuel gasped for air, eyes widening with shock.


    "I gave the money to Roman Lee to supply hisboratory, but it was a sham!" the president cough, lightly caressing his chest.


    "Laboratory for what?"


    After filling his lungs with air, the president spoke, "People, he experimented with people that have a rare kind of disease."


    Evan''s hands balled until fists, everything now makes sense to him, the scars on Danie''s body, and the thirst she had for revenge.


    Rare disease? Evan''s snapped his brows, (did they lock her up because of her eyes?)


    He got up, now that he got his answer, there''s no reason for him to stay.


    Without saying goodbye, he left the room, in the hallway, he met the military General Arnold Bing which happened to be his friend.


    It was General Bing who removed the people guarding the president, and it was by Evan''s request.


    Evan smiled, for the first time since he arrived in the hospital, " How are you Bing?" he asked, extending a hand to greet him.


    "I am good Su, I heard from my wife that you are having some hallucination," Bingughed, epting Evan''s hand andter patted his shoulder.


    Evan shrugged both shoulders, "yeah, I just dropped by to her clinic to say hi."


    Bring rose an eyebrow, "Evan, my wife is a psychologist, you don''t drop by and starts nagging about your hallucinations."


    Evan withdrew his hand, and started walking towards the elevator with Bing tailing him, " Did she say anything about it? She said she will try to research it."


    Evan indeed visited Bing''s wife shortly after he realized that the images he saw every time he kisses Danie were real, that it was not his imagination.


    "She''s not sure but, she read a book from a neurologist named Arthur Schmidt, his book might exin what''s happening to you."


    The door of the elevator opened, the two men walked in while Mark stayed in the hallway.


    (Schmidt) Evan''s eyes narrowed, he felt as if he had heard it somewhere.


    "My wife will fly to New York to meet him next week. I tried to stop her but, she said you requested it so," Bing smiled, "You owe me one Su, we were supposed to spend our wedding anniversary next week in the Maldives," saying that, Bing pumped a fist on Evan''s arm.


    "Shut up Bing, if you remember, I was Amy''s first choice," Evan chuckled


    "Well, she married me so I guess I am the winner," saying that, Bing pushed Evan out of the elevator after it opened.


    Evan waved a hand to Bing, as he turned to leave, his phone rang and the number of Selena''s principal shed on the screen.


    He walked back to his car and answered the call.


    "Evan Su," he said coldly.


    "Mr. Su, could you pleasee to my office? Your niece was involved in the fight and she''s in my office with Ms. Chen."


    "Is she alright?" Evan asked with worried, he sat at the backseat and asked Kirby to drive to Selena''s school.


    "Selena is alright but-"


    "No, I mean Ms. Chen, is she alright?"


    The other line went silent and that''s when Evan realized what he just said.


    "Are they both alright?" Evan corrected.


    "Yes but, Selena injured another student and the parents are on the way."


    Evan hung up the phone after reassuring that he wille, he shut his eyes and leaned his head against the chair.


    His heart pounded, suddenly remembered the scars on Danie''s back.

 Chapter 51 - 51: The Act

    Chapter 51 - 51: The Act


    Inside of the principal office.


    The smell of the chamomile tea and freshly brewed coffee mixed in the air, the coldnessing from the air-conditioner is making every hair on Selena''s skin crawl.


    Feeling so cold with her short sleeve polo and skirt, Selena hugged herself.


    She was sitting on the couch near the window, the principal was sitting at his desk opposite her with a serious face.


    Dave Gelbo, the school principal.


    Selena heard a lot of stories about him, mostly how strict he is and being in his office is making her feel tense.


    Her shivering body stopped by the heat of a body that embraced her, Selena turned and found Danie, sitting on the armchair of the couch she was seated on with her short arms were sn.a.k.e.d around her body, her warmth was like a soft thick cotton nket during the rainy day, it''s so snuggly especially the vani scent that''sing from her.


    "Why do you smell like vani? Is it your perfume?" she whispered but the quietness of the office has made the principal and Leslie sitting on the chair behind the principal''s desk hear it.


    "Your uncle asked me the same question before so I will give you the same answer and that''s my sweat," Danie grinned, winked at Selena and embraced her tighter.


    Soon the door opened, letting out a furious woman apanied by which seemed to be her husband.


    They are Leslie''s parents.


    The mother immediately rushed and mmed both hands on the principal''s desk while the father went and sat next to his daughter who started crying after seeing her parents.


    "Who did this to my daughter?" the mother fumingly shouted.


    Danie rose an eyebrow, definitely not expecting someone wearing branded clothes to act like an uneducated person.


    "Madam, please calm down," the principal got up, walked towards the fuming mother and apanied her to sit on the avable chair next to her daughter.


    "Ms. Su and your daughter had some misunderstanding. Maybe we can talk this out and-"


    Leslie''s father suddenly turned and looked at Selena, eyes narrowing with anger.


    "Ms. Su I was not expecting that you would do this of all the people," the man got up, sat on the empty space next to Selena with a proud face.


    "I want to speak to your uncle," he continued.


    Realizing the weight of her action, Selena started to tremble again, the warmth of Danie''s embrace became useless.


    "Don''t worry, I am here, now, hide your face on my stomach and cry," Danie whispered.


    Selena was confused but nodded, she buried her face on Danie''s stomach and wet her eyes with tears.


    Crying is her specialty, she could be a great actress if she wanted to but the entertainment industry is not her forte.


    Her shoulder shook as she weeps silently, soon, her weep be louder and louder until it''s the only sound roaring in the room.


    The principal doesn''t know what to do, Selena was just fine until Leslie''s father approached her.


    "Sir, could you please sit next to your daughter?"


    With no other option, Leslie''s father got up and sat next to his daughter.


    "Your uncle will be here in three minutes, once the door opens you should cry even louder, ok?" Dani whispered.


    Selena nodded, face stayed buried on Danie''s stomach.


    And just like she said, three minutester, the door opened, and Evan with Kirby on his back entered the room.


    With face wet with tears, Selena looked at her uncle helplessly.


    She got up and rushed towards her uncle.


    "Uncle!" she lifted her face and pouted her lip, showing him the scratch she had on her lips when Leslie pped her.


    Evan was stunned to see his niece cheek flushing red, even her eyes were slightly swollen from crying but what shocked him the most was the dry blood on the side of Selena''s lips.


    With a cold face, Evan looked at the principal.


    "Mr. Gelbo, you said that my niece injured someone but, have you seen her face?" he said with a piercing voice.


    "Mr. Su, Leslie''s parents are here, maybe we can talk this and find out the truth."


    Evan nodded, he looked past Selena and found Danie sitting on the armchair.


    The woman smiled at him and without him knowing it, his lips mirrored her smile.


    Then she winked, and he felt his world has suddenly stopped.


    Evan blinked, pulling his senses back.


    When the principal sat back on his chair, his hands folded togethery on his table.


    "Leslie, Selena, can anyone tell me how did it start?"


    Selena looked at Leslie, the girl was ring at her.


    "She started first," Leslie and Selena said in rhythm.


    The principal scratches his near bold hair, he sighed and looked at Danie.


    "You were there, right?" He asked in a belittling voice, one would know the tone he used to speak to Evan and Leslie''s parents were different than the tone he used to ask Danie, it was a bit rude matching his wrinkled face.


    "Yeah," Danie said.


    "Could you tell us what happened there?"


    Danie nodded, she got up and took the cushion from the couch.


    "Ok, imagine this pillow is Leslie and I will be Selena,"


    Everyone raised an eyebrow except Evan, he sn.a.k.e.d a hand around Selena''s shoulder, pulled her closer and watched Danie.


    "They are talking about dresses when Selena said, I saw your father''s request for a loan in my uncle''s bank. If you need help I can ask him to approve it," Danie''s voice changed, imitating the same voice Selena had earlier.


    "I don''t talk like that!" Selena eximed, feeling insulted by how Danie imitated her voice.


    Danie ignored her and continued.


    This time, her voice shifted into Leslie.


    "what do you mean loan? My daddy has businesses, we don''t need a loan."


    As Danie said it, her face imitated not only their voices but, their facial expression as well.


    "I don''t talk like that!" this time, it was Leslie who yelled that.


    "Oh shut up both of you!" Danie yelled back and went on with her charade.


    "Now after Leslie said that Selena is an orphan, Selena fought back saying her father is broke and unfaithful husband, Leslie grabbed Selena''s hair," Danie positioned the pillow behind her and acted as if the pillow was pulling her hair.


    Then, Daniey on the ground, cing the pillow on her chest, she turned her face to the principal and continued, "Leslie pulled Selena''s hair, andter pped her," and with that, Danie swung her face as if someone had pped her.


    "Selena turned to me and asked for my help but, I said that its self-defense so she can beat her up," Danie paused, lifting her knee and kicked the pillow she was holding in the air.


    "Selena kicked Leslie''s little precious and shifted their position," Danie kneeled, pinning the pillow on the floor.


    "Selena pulled Leslie''s hair and pped her, then she got up," Danie got up as well, she kicked the pillow and it flew on the wall.


    Danie- as she catches her breath turned at the principal, everyone had their eyes swelled indifferently.


    She rested both hands on her waist, chest rose and fell with rapid breaths


    "As awyer, Selena might have provoked Leslie with her words but, it was thetter who initiated the fight so if both parties would like to file a case, Leslie''s party will lose,"

 Chapter 52 - 52: The Kiss

    Chapter 52 - 52: The Kiss


    After watching how Danie acted the fight, Evan turned to the Principal. His face remained t while his hand continued on caressing Selena''s back ¨C soothing her.


    "If they want to press charges, I will have mywyer handle this," then he got up, he gently pulled his niece from the couch and asked Kirby to bring Selena to the car.


    The principal nodded and got up as well, he turned to Leslie''s parents with a calm face.


    "You heard Mr. Su if you want to press-"


    "No, it''s fine," Leslie''s father spoke, "This is just a silly fight between kids, no need to trouble the a.d.u.l.ts," he got up as well, walked closer to Evan and stretched a hand.


    "I apologize if we wasted your time," Leslie''s father said.


    Evan nodded and epted his hand, "You will receive a call from my secretary tomorrow," he whispered.


    Evan could see the man''s eyes shine after he said that, he withdrew his hand and turned to Danie, "Let''s go," he said with a faint smile.


    Danie nodded and suddenly wondered if Evan will approve the loan request after his niece was hurt.


    She walked behind Evan as they strode along the empty hallway, her lips pursed together.


    Suddenly a hand gripped hers, entangling their fingers and dragged her to walk faster.


    "Mr. Su, my hand," Danie said.


    "You are walking like a turtle," he replied, still dragging her with big steps,


    Danie just followed him; she was forced to walk with big steps despite her short legs.


    As she followed Evan, her eyebrows suddenly creased, Evan turned and opened a door with a word ''staff only'' imprinted on it.


    Danie''s sight darkened as soon as Evan closed the door, based on the air and humidity in the room, she realized that the space was too small.


    Evan pinned her against the wall, "Mr. Su-" she called his name in a low voice.


    All her words were sunk down her throat when she felt his finger on her lips, his thumb caressed it lightly while on her forehead, she could feel his hot air.


    Then his thumb went down to her chin, slightly lifting her head.


    As her eyes got used to the darkness, Danie got a glimpse of Evan''s brown eyes. Her chest rose up as she exhaled, something is about to happen, she knows that yet she''s not moving to stop it.


    Instead, she closed her eyes and waited for Evan''s lips to touch her.


    And when it did, he gave her a passionate and hot kiss, the one full of emotion.


    She felt his fingers holding her chin went down to her neck, and from there, he pulled her closer.


    Her hands lifted to wrap around his neck but, it stopped as soon she saw an image of the President and his voice echoing in her mind.


    She could only hear his voice saying an iplete word but one name got stuck in her mind and that was the name, Roman Lee.


    Her hands tremble as it slides down back to her side. Her lips had stopped returning Evan''s kisses and it stayed frosts open.


    When Evan distances their lips, Danie spoke with her lips quivering in shock, "did you just meet the president today?"


    "what?"


    Her eyes stared at his chest, eyebrows waggles as the confusion filled her mind.


    "Why are you questioning him about Senator Vi and Abe, what are you trying to do Evan?"


    Evan was taken aback by her question, his mind dazed as he thought on how could she possibly know the conversation he had with the president when there''s no one in the room except him and the president while Danie was kilometers away from his office.


    He took a step back, his hand on her neck lowered to his side.


    "How did you know that?" he asked, for the first time, his voice was strained with fear.


    Danie blinked, her emotion overflowed that she suddenly said those words without thinking, she bit her lips, unsure of what to say.


    "Danie," he called out her name, his hand reached for her but, Danie shook her head and opened the door with a rush.


    She ran, mind filled with questions, wondering why Evan was trying to figure out the connection between the president and the senators.


    When she left the building, she saw Selena and Kirby talking next to their car, she rushed to Selena and grabbed her wrist, "Please tell Mr. Su that I will bring Selena back home," she said to Kirby and went straight to her motorcycle.


    As she drove out of the school, Danie''s mind started questioning Evan''s motive.


    (Does he think I will go after him just because Roman Lee is connected to him?)


    (How are they connected? Does his family support theboratory as well? Does Evan know it)


    (No, he wouldn''t question the President if he knew)


    (Maybe his father) thinking that, Danie''s jaw gnashed.


    (Was it the reason why his father took my mom''s corpse? If Evan''s father was on Dr. Lee''s side then why did Kierry help me?)


    (Was he scared that I would go after their bank after knowing his father''s involvement with theboratory?)


    In the past, she would let Robert take her victim''s money and she''s nning to do the same thing to Roman Lee, she was certain of it, or at least she used to but now she started asking herself as well, can she really risk Evan''s business for her revenge? Would he understand if she exins it to him?


    Danie speeds up.


    (Did he really leak the president''s bank statement to help me or he did it to show that his bank is not involved to the president''s business)


    She bit her lips under her helmet, she was looking straight at the road but her mind was somewhere else.


    (Does he really think I would go after his bank? Is that why he tried to be close to me)


    Her heart gripped by the thought, what she hated the most is the user type of people, especially the one that tries to win someone''s heart. She knew this feeling since she has been doing it for years, and, knew the pain she had caused and right now, just the thought of Evan using her, a sinister feeling pounded her chest.


    (I need to avoid him. I should avoid him) she mumbled under her helmet.


    (Wait!) she suddenly pressed the brake, stopped in the middle of the highway and turned to her back.


    (F*ck, I forgot the brat) and with that, she went back to school to get the forgotten brat.

 Chapter 53 - 53: Homework

    Chapter 53 - 53: Homework


    When they reached the Vi, Selena went straight to her room to change her uniform while Evan and Kirby went back to the office.


    In the living room, Danie sat on the couch, she''s alone in the big living room, despite its huge space, she felt suffocated.


    She sighed and decided to check on Selena. When she reached the door, she found the door half-opened with Selena sitting on the couch.


    Danie knocked, shortly after, she heard Selena''s voice saying, e in.''


    And so, she did, Danie sat next to Selena and found the girl browsing for dresses.


    "You have a homework Selena, get your books and finish it before dinner."


    Selena looked at her, lips pouted as the tears wet her eyes.


    "What makes you think that it will work on me?" Danie asked with confusion, Selena was looking like a kid asking for her mother''s understanding.


    Selena''s face went normal, she sighed and took her phone out. She dialed Anders'' number and when the man answered, she spoke, "Anders,e to my room and bring me my books."


    Selena ended the call, picked up the remote and started changing the channels on the television.


    On the other side, Danie''s face ttened, she stared at Selena''s bed where she threw her back.


    Soon, Anders came, he went closer to the bed with head shaking in disbelief.


    He was about to pick up the bag when Danie stopped her.


    "Anders, don''t touch it," Danie told and turned to the girl next to her ying with the remote of the television.


    Anders stood next to the bed, hesitant whether to pick up the bag or not.


    "Hey, bratty! Get your books," Danie said, poking Selena''s arm with her feet while her bodyy on the couch.


    The girl groaned, with a pouted lips, she shook her head, "Anders can you bring my books here," Selena ordered.


    Anders was about to pick up the bag when Danie stopped him one again.


    "Anders no," Danie smiled impatiently.


    "Selena, don''t make me repeat myself. Get up and get your book," this time, Danie''s voice was low but, deep enough for anyone to realize that her patience is running out.


    "I am busy," Selena said, and once again changed the channel of the television.


    Danie pressed her lips, she grabbed the small flower vase on the coffee table and threw it at the television.


    The sound of the shattering sound followed by the television ss screen falling off from the wall has made Selena''s eyes widened with shock.


    With her eyes round as the moon, she turned to Danie, "Are you crazy?" she eximed.


    Danie picked up thest small vase on the tablet with cactus in it and met Selena''s shocked eyes.


    "If you don''t pick up your book, the next vase will smash your brain."


    Fear crept out Selena''s face, she swiftly got up and grabbed her bag on the bed and sat back on her chair.


    She immediately opened her trigonometry book and held her pink pen with swan design at the end.


    "Anders you can leave, Selena will clean the mess after she finished her homework," Danie lightly raised her head and smiled at Anders.


    Anders nodded and smiled back shyly, he pitied Selena and was against Danie''s way of handling the girl but he''s afraid that if he says something, Danie might smash his head with the cactus.

 Chapter 54 - 54: Blackmail

    Chapter 54 - 54: ckmail


    The next day, during breakfast, Danie skipped it and waited for Selena at the parking lot.


    She didn''t have enough sleepst night, something she was used too but,st night was the longest night she had since she left theboratory, she kept thinking of Evan''s motive and if all the kisses they shared and the date they''d been were fake.


    She sighed, turned to look at the door and found Selena walking next to her two uncles.


    She acted normally, face t even though inside she was tense, she was never like this. She used to be tough and take everything easy but right now, with her feeling conflicted and her inability to read Evan''s mind, Danie felt as if her life and heart are in danger.


    She sat on the motorcycle and put on her helmet, avoiding to meet Selena''s eyes.


    "Quick bratty, we arete," Danie said even though they still have 30 minutes before Selena''s ss will start.


    Just like an obedient kid, Selena hopped on to the motorcycle and wrapped her arms around Danie''s waist.


    Before Danie could start the motorcycle, Selena pokes her back, "Uncle asked me earlier if you sleep wellst night."


    Danie looked at Selena, perplexed as she replied, "yes."


    Selena shrugged and turned to her uncle Evan who was about to get into the car.


    "Uncle Evan, Danie said she slept wellst night," Selena yelled.


    Evan halted and gave a nod, he looked at the woman who has been avoiding him sincest night, during dinner and even breakfast, she didn''t even greet him while she greeted everyone with a smile including their guard dogs.


    Evan hesitated whether to talk to Danie now. When he finally decided and walked towards the motorcycle, Danie suddenly drove away.


    Evan rose an eyebrow, lips pressed together.


    His senses came back when he felt an elbow poking his arm, he looked at his side and found Matthew in a suit, a grin on his lip, "Lovers quarrel?" Matthew said and winked at him.


    Evan didn''t respond to his tease, instead, he lowered his eyes to Matthew''s suit and gave him a lopsided grin, "why are you wearing a suit? Your only going to clean the toilet," then Evan turned and get into the car, he closed the door before Matthew could even protest.


    Matthew scoffed with disbelief, head shaking, heughed, "look at this Evan! Aish!" he scratches his head, soon his eyes narrowed as he remembered how Danie avoided Evan.


    Right at that moment, Matthew wickedlyugh, he rose an eyebrow as he took out his phone, "someone''s going to be jelly today!" he squealed with his lips widening in a smile.


    He dialed Danie''s number and when the voicemail activated he spoke, "E, remember the y you did at the university? I have all the pictures and the embarrassing videos so if you don''t want it to b leaked, go to Evan''s office and help me with my work." He pressed the end button and waved a hand to signal one of the guards to bring him his car.


    -


    After Danie dropped Selena to her ssroom, she noticed the voicemail on her phone. Seeing the familiar number, Danie''s expression closed up.


    "Hey bratty, I will be back," she whispered.


    Selena looked at her with piercing eyes, who wouldn''t, Danie adjusted her time and set an early rm, instead of waking up eight, she woke up 6 six in the morning, ironed her uniform even though they have maids to do it.


    Danie left the hallway, went straight outside the building next to her motorcycle.


    She sighed, took out a cigarette and lit it up.


    Inhaling the smoke down her throat, Danie felt an intense feeling, her mind wonders how can she avoid Evan given that they are living together.


    Her phone buzzed, she took it out of her Jeans pocket and looked at the screen.


    It was a message from Matthew.


    She opened it and the cigarettes in her hand almost fell to the ground when she opened the file he sent.


    It was her, braided blonde long hair, huge sses and the colorful braces on her teeth.


    Her face paled in shock, if Matthew had this photo it means he also has the video of her in the university where she yed in the theater as an Ugly Duckling Princess.


    Jaw gnashing with anger, Danie opened the voicemail he sent.


    Danie shut her eyes, took a couple of deep sighed and told herself that Matthew''s life doesn''t worth jail time.


    She turned the fire off of the cigarettes with her shoes and shoved the cigarette butt in the trash bin next to her.


    Selena''s ss will end in five hours, giving her enough time to travel and help Matthew with his work.


    -


    Meanwhile, in the Su Financial Bank Building.


    Evan rxed on the couch with his friend seated opposite him.


    Glen Hei, he owned a Law firm and currently the legal representative of Su Bank.


    His square-shaped face, ck small eyes, sharp nose like it was curved by a famous sculpture and his grey suit, one could guess that he''s either a businessman or awyer.


    He''s two years older than Evan, and they have been friends since they were kids.


    Same school, same environment and same status, Glen Hei, Ken Chu, and Evan Su were close like brothers.


    As Glen stared at his friend Evan with mind wandering somewhere else, his hands picked up the paper on the table.


    Roman Lee.


    The man who owned 30 percent of the Bank, thirteen years ago, the Su Financial bank had a set back causing for the previous head of the bank, Evan''s father to sell some shares, in result, the Su owned seventy percent of the bank while the other 30 was owned by the man Roman Lee.


    Evan had never met Roman, but he heard a lot of story about him, mostly on how much money he takes and put in the bank, his father and brother had never asked the man where did he get the money, they just let Mr. Lee bring and take money as long as it won''t bring danger to the bank''s name.


    Evan looked at Glen, he grabbed the paper from his hand and handed him another folder.


    "Are you meeting Ken today?" Evan queried.


    Glen shook his head, "he said he wille here and meet us for lunch."


    --


    Danie parked her motorcycle in front of her apartment''s building. She got down and proceeded to her apartment.


    She went straight to her bedroom, opened the closet, took some man''s clothing and a short wig.


    With a rush, she squeezed her b.o.o.b.s to make it t, put on the clothes and sat in front of the mirror in her bedroom and contoured her face with makeup.


    Bushy eyebrows, thick lips and few wrinkles on each side of her eyes and lips, Danie transformed into a middle-aged man.


    She smiled, making her wrinkles to go deeper.


    She dressed this way for one reason, and that is to scare Matthew.


    Back in London, Matthew used to date a woman who was a mistress of the mayor in their city. When the mayor found out about Matthew and his mistress rtionship, he sent a few hooligans to beat up Matthew and since then, every time Matthew sees the mayor, he always runs like a mouse.

 Chapter 55 - 55: Death Wish

    Chapter 55 - 55: Death Wish


    Imitating the face of the man that Matthew was scared off, Danie entered the tall building of the Su Financial Bank. She walked confidently, stone-cold face full of proud, eyes scanned the whole ce.


    As she waited for the elevator, a man stood next to her. Her face looked up, stared at his jawline with her head gradually tilting.


    Danie stared at his jaw, up to his cheeks and to his eyes, they were grey, irises so round like the full moon.


    And slowly, those irises moved to look at her and she immediately inclined her head to the side ¨C avoiding his eyes.


    The door opened, the employee got off and the man with the perfect jawline entered the elevator.


    Danie was about to move her feet and walk inside but the man pushed her away, causing her body to fall to the ground.


    As the door was about to close, Danie heard him murmuring, "tsk. Disgusting pervert," with insult, eyes looking at her with disgust.


    Danie didn''t bother to get up, instead, she yelled, "go to hell, impotent man," she doesn''t know why she said that but, all she could see in the seconds she looked into his eyes was a woman trying to please him inside of which seems to be a car.


    Suddenly, the man stopped the door from closing with a hand, he took a step closer but, stayed inside the elevator.


    "You have a death wish?" he said in a threatening voice, hands on the elevator balled into fists.


    Danie got up; she was about to reply when she noticed Evaning out of the elevator next to her.


    With panic, she ran and went straight to the fire exit.


    Ken smirked with victory, seeing the man running away like a mouse after threatening him.


    "Ken, you arete." Ken turned to look from the fire exit door to his friend Glen and Evan next to him.


    He shrugged, "I am here now, what''s the problem?"


    Evan rose an eyebrow, shook his head and lead the way.


    -


    On the other side, Danie was fuming like an angry lion, "That freaking man, just who does he think he is?" every step was full of anger, if she had the power of hulk, the building would have been destroyed.


    "How can he possibly think that I am a disgusting pervert. Aish! If Evan didn''t appear, I am going to send that man in the ck-pit," she''s talking to herself like a person escaped from the mental, still fuming with what happened.


    Her feet frost, eyes looked down to her clothes, "Oh, yeah, I am wearing man''s clothes," she nodded, suddenly realized why the man called her disgusting.


    "Well, understandable," she stated and decided to take the elevator.


    -


    Danie found Matthew at Kirby''s office next to Evans'', the man wasying on the couch like it was his house.


    There was no one around aside Matthew, it was lunch so everyone was outside or in the cafeteria.


    She walked tiptoed and discreetly approached him, the man had his eyes closed so she was free to walk around like a ghost.


    When she finally reached him, she stood next to the couch, bent her body and moved her face closer to him.


    She waited and waited for him to wake up but, Matthew was sleeping like a log.


    Nose wrinkling with impatience, Danie lifted both hands and eachy on Matthew''s eyes and opened them vigorously.


    The man woke up, and soon, his scream filled the whole room.


    Danieughed, walking backward and watched Matthew with his face paling with fright.


    "You! How did you find me?" Matthew asked with a broken voice, he got up and walked backward until his back hit the wall.


    Danie stayedughing, hands on her stomach as she tried to decrease herugh but, as soon as her eyesid on Matthew''s pale face, she could not help but tough even more.


    Hearing the familiarugh, Matthew''s expression shifted. Eyes narrowed as he scanned the man in front.


    "E?" he asked, a bit skeptical.


    Danie nodded, wiped her tears and sat on the couch.


    Matthew''s body shaking rushed to Danie''s side, as soon as he sat down, he wrapped his arm around her neck and pinned her to hisp, one hand tugging her ear, "You witch! I almost die!" he barked at her.


    Danie groaned with pain; she might have overdone the prank but, she didn''t expect that it would cost so much fear to Matthew.


    "I am sorry," she apologized trying to find a way to free herself from him.


    Matthew let her go, eyes sneakily narrowed as he tried to find a way to get back to her.


    "Tell me what work do you want me to do? Do I need to read and sign papers?" she asked.


    Matthew shook his head, lips gradually move to form a grin, "My cousin asked me to clean the toilet, since you are in a man''s clothing, you will have to clean the men''s bathroom with me," he got up, excitement shone in his eyes.


    He was not nning to clean the toilet, even though his cousin asked him too but now that Danie is with him, he suddenly got the energy to do it.


    "I don''t want," Danie protested.


    "You don''t have a choice, I have your pictures, you scared the hell out of me, and let me just remind you that you still haven''t returned my rice cooker."


    Danie''s jaw dropped with disbelief, she thought she had exined to him the rice cooker issue but clearly, the man still hasn''t moved on.


    "You''re a rice cooker, Matthew,"


    "And you are a mushroom," Matthew fought back.


    With no other option left, Danie got up and decided to clean the bathroom with him.

 Chapter 56 - 56: The rabbits phone

    Chapter 56 - 56: The rabbit''s phone


    The cleaning which supposed to be done by two people ended up as a one-person job, while Danie was busy scrubbing the toilets, Matthew was sitting on the sink ying a loud song to his phone, singing in a loud voice.


    "Danie, you''re breaking my heart


    You''re shaking my confidence daily


    Oh, Danie, I''m down on my knees


    I''m begging you please toe home"


    Danie''s face went t to hear Matthew changing the lyrics of the song to her name, she rolled her eyes and flushed the toilet.


    She slid her backhand on her forehead, removing the sweat after an hour of cleaning the toilet. It was cleaned but Matthew kept on nagging that everything must be spotless or else he would call Evan and tell him that she''s here.


    Danie didn''t know that Matthew noticed how much she was avoiding Evan but, she might have been doing it so vulgar that even Matthew with his peanut size brain notice it.


    When everything was done, Danie straightened and sped her hands behind her back, shifting one foot to another towards Matthew on the sink.


    "I am done, can I leave now?"


    Matthew looked at her, so long with a t face. Then he looked up, pointed a finger at the flickering light.


    Danie rose an eyebrow, "You''re not asking me to change the bulb, do you?" she asked.


    "I think I am," Matthew grinned at her.


    Danie''s nose wrinkled, she took the toilet brush and pointed it at Matthew, "Your mouth is spouting nonsense, why don''t I brush it?" she said with anger.


    Matthew shrugged, "Sure, let me just send some photos to my cousin first."


    Danie stomped her feet; hands clenched the toilet brush tightly.


    "You! Fine!" she groaned in defeat, left the toilet and came back with thedder she found in the utility room.


    She climbed on until she reached the ceiling, she looked at Matthew and asked him to hand her the bulb but, he had earphones in full volume, enabling him to hear what she was saying.


    Danie rolled her eyes, jumped down and picked up the bulb in the utility cart next to the door.


    Her hand frost when she heard Evan''s voice.


    Just like the wind, Danie rustled towards the cubicle, huddle in the corner with wide eyes.


    Matthew was dumbfounded when a cold air past in front of him, then the door of thest cubicle suddenly closed.


    He rose an eyebrow, turned to the door and found his cousin with his two friends.


    "Matthew, what are you doing here?" Evan asked, he had just finished the lunch with Ken and Glen and the two were supposed to leave but Ken urged Glen to stay.


    "You asked me to clean the toilet, right?" he replied, eyes shining with a tease as he thought of Danie hiding in the cubicle.


    "Yeah, I didn''t know you would do it," Evan replied, unzip his pants and stood in one of the men''s toilets.


    "Well, E helped me," Matthew replied.


    Evan frosts for a moment. He zipped his pants and went to the sink to wash his hands.


    "Is she here?" he asked with shocked.


    "Yeah," Matthew said, "You won''t find her, she''s avoiding you."


    Evan sighed, leaned on the sink next to Matthew and looked at his friends talking about Ken''s business.


    "Why is she avoiding you?" Matthew curiously asked.


    Evan didn''t reply, his mind focused on the scent of the restroom. He could say that Matthew was telling the truth, Danie must have helped him to clean it since her scent stayed in the air.


    "There are two things you should never ask to that mushroom." Matthew pulled his earphones and jammed it in his pocket.


    "First, to be your girlfriend"


    "Second," he paused and stared at his cousin, "her past."


    -


    Danie with her lips parting with anger turned statue, Matthew knows her so well to give that advice to Evan and he was right, she would never ept a man and would never tell a man about her past.


    The realization hit her, she started asking herself why was she hiding when she was in disguise.


    Head shaking with disbelief, Daniell pushed the door opened, she walked out and found Evan, Matthew and another man in a grey suit.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to her, startled by her sudden appearance.


    Matthew winked at Danie, he jumped to his feet andy a shoulder over Danie''s shoulder.


    "Evan, this is my friend, sh-he helped me cleaned this bathroom," he said, waggling his eyebrows with amus.e.m.e.nt.


    Evan didn''t bother to look at the man that Matthew introduced, instead, he took his phone out and dialed Mark''s number.


    When the man answered, he parted his lips to speak, "Where''s Danie?"


    "I lost her. She went to her apartment and disappeared." the other line replied.


    Evan''s eyes narrowed, with anger, he yelled, "Well, find her. Make sure she''s safe.e to my office, she should be around here," and harshly pressed the end button.


    "Who''s Danie?" Glen asked, halted next to Evan, sanitizing his hands.


    "Yeah, when did you start caring about a woman?" Ken replied, his eyes were looking at the man next to Matthew with anger, he remembered him, that was the man in front of the elevator staring at him like a pervert.


    "I hired her to be Selena''s babysitter," Evan replied, fingers scrolled on the screen of his phone to find Danie''s number.


    Ken rose an eyebrow, "Are you calling her? Come on Evan, don''t be cheap, she''s just a rabbit in the shop, you can get a new one anytime" his head stretched to peek at Evan''s phone.


    Seeing that his friend was serious about calling a woman, Ken took the phone from Evan''s hand and by ident, he pressed the call button.


    Danie''s world stopped when she suddenly felt the vibration on her leg, her phone was in the front pocket of his cks and she knows that soon, it will ring.


    And it did, and everyone''s eyes stared at the bump on his pants.


    Danie blinked, unknown to her, her irises started to shift from grey to ck.


    She walked out of the restroom; everyone was looking at her with perplexity.


    "I think that man has your babysitter''s phone," Ken said, giving the phone back to Evan.


    Evan turned to Matthew, lips slowly stretching in a smile.


    "Sneaky," he murmured shaking his head.


    Glen creased his brows; he had been staring at the man next to Matthew and was shocked to see his eyes changed its color.


    When Evan left the restroom, Glen heard his friend Ken next to him, saying, "Let''s go follow Evan, for sure he''s going to beat up that perverted man for stealing his rabbit''s phone."


    Glen, Ken, and Matthew followed Evan, and as their feet stepped on the carpet of the hallway, their jaw dropped to the floor by the sight.


    "What the hell?" Ken murmured; grey eyes went wide as he stared at his best friend Evan kissing a man in the hallway with his employee around looking at him.


    "Is it just me, or Evan is kissing a man?" Glen asked, utterly speechless by the sight.


    "He is definitely kissing a man, a short freaking man," Ken said, face wrinkling with disgust.


    "Matthew, when did he start liking a man?" Glen asked Matthew next to him, grinning with amus.e.m.e.nt.


    Matthew shrugged both shoulders and said, "I don''t know but I am happy that finally, my cousin hase out of his closet, Tsk," he clicked his tongue, "I guess we can''t do anything now than to support him." he continued in between hisugh.

 Chapter 57 - 56: Insanity

    Chapter 57 - 56: Insanity


    Danie wished she could escape the building, that she could teleport and be somewhere far away from Evan.


    She rushed out of the toilet before Evan can realize that she was in disguise but, before she left the toilet, she heard the man from the elevator calling her rabbit.


    She walked with big steps towards the fire exit but before she could hold the doorknob, her body was pulled backward and a hand held her chin tightly.


    Her eyes swelled, watching Evan moving closer to her.


    (!)


    Irises changing into grey, Danie felt the softness of the familiar lips and his refreshing scent while the images of her childhood shed in her mind.


    She blinked, felt as if the time has suddenly stopped.


    When Evan pulled, his brown eyes were looking at her with perplexity, his lips slightly parted curved a smile.


    "Silly, are you going to follow me to my office or should I-"


    Danie didn''t let him finish, instead, she turned and found all the employees on the floor looking at them.


    Her face immediately reddened after she realized how many employees they were.


    She gulped hard, rustled to his office like the wind.


    Evan blew a sigh, watching Danie running towards his office like she was being chased by a grim ripper.


    The smile on his lips stayed, eyes shining with amus.e.m.e.nt.


    Noticing the eyes gawking at him, his smile faded, he turned to his employee with a stone face.


    One eyebrow-raising, he said, "am I paying you to watch me? Get to back work!!!"


    And he rushed towards the office, not bothered by the confused look on her friend''s face.


    -


    When Danie entered Evan''s office, she sat on the couch and brushed a hand over her face.


    Heart pulsating, breathing hardening, she felt nervous, for the first time in her life, she felt embarrassed.


    The door opened, without looking back she knows its Evan.


    Danie got up, turned to face him.


    When he walked closer to her, Danie lifted a hand to stop him, "1 meter, stay one meter away from me," she said with panic.


    She doesn''t trust herself when she''s around him, so she needs him to be at least a meter away from her.


    "Why are you avoiding me?" Evan asked.


    Danie was scared to meet his eyes, so she focused on his chest.


    "Didn''t you hear Matthew?"


    Evan shrugged, walked one step closer.


    "Don''t move," Danie warned him.


    He lifted both hands in the air, "then answer me, Danie."


    "Why are you avoiding me like I have some kind of disease? Why would you go so far as disguising yourself just to avoid me? I just want to help you."


    Startled by his words, Danie''s body frost, she gulped hard, wanting to reply but something was stuck in her throat, she finds it hard to reply.


    "You are so mysterious," he continued.


    Danie smirked, a bitter expression shed in her eyes removing all the confusion in her mind, "mysterious?" She shook her head, amazed by his words.


    Is that why he kept kissing her? Because she''s mysterious to him?


    What would have happened when he finds out the truth about her? Would he run away? Stay? Danie was unsure of the answer but she knows that right now, she can''t trust him.


    Not when she knows that his father took her mother''s corpse, not when his father suddenly disappeared like a bubble.


    "Good luck finding out the truth about me," she walked with big steps towards the door, twisted the doorknob and pulled it open.


    But Evan held her hand on the doorknob, with the veins she saw popping out in his neck, she realized that he''s suppressing his anger.


    "Do you know that you are seriously driving me crazy?" he said with a louder voice, eyes were looking intensely at her.


    "I have never been so confused in my life than now."


    "You made me question myself, my belief, my goals, and my sanity. That''s why I need to know you."


    Veins were popping out in his neck, he pushed the door closed,y both hands on Danie''s shoulder and with nose wrinkling with emotion, he moved his face closer to her.


    "tell me if it is just me,"


    Danie''s lips pressed, she could feel the pain on her shoulders as Evan pressed it tightly.


    (No, it''s not just you Evan) she said in her mind


    (Not able to read your mind is driving me crazy as well)


    She parted her lips to say what she had in her mind but all her words were sunk down her throat when Evan spoke again.


    "I could see images every time I kiss you and I don''t why so I went to a freaking psychologist to have my insanity checked," those words were low but Danie could feel the pain and confusion strained in it.


    She shut her eyes, (so it''s just not me) she said and somehow felt as if a rock has been lifted off of her chest.


    She took a deep sighed, lifted both hands and covered Evan''s cheek, warming it up.


    "I need to leave Mr. Su but we will talkter, alright?"


    "Where are you going?" he asked.


    "I just need to think and pick up Selena."


    Evan nodded, but his hand stayed on holding her shoulder.


    "I wille with you," he turned to close hisptop but Danie stopped him.


    "No Evan, stay. You need to clear the misunderstanding to your employee before they spread the rumor that you''re gay."


    Evan smiled to hear her voice calling his name, he stood a few meters from her with his back leaning against the edge of his desk.


    "I will see youter Danie," he said, half grinning.


    Danie left the office, walked towards the elevator with head down.


    Outside of the office, leaning on the wall next to Evan''s door, Glen, Ken, and Matthew were eavesdropping.


    Evan''s office was well-soundproofed that they couldn''t hear their conversation, but for a moment, when it was opened, they heard Evan''s confession.


    Ken and glen were both speechless while Matthew was chuckling silently, he knows the truth but kept it to himself as a revenge to his cousin.


    "Damn! He''s really gay!" Ken stated as he watched the man his friend kissed waiting for the elevator.


    Glen rose an eyebrow, eyes focused at the man in front of the elevator.


    His built and face shape, his delicate and small fingers, Glen almost mistook him for a woman.


    "Should we go inside?" Glen hesitated, looking back to his friend.


    "No, he must be embarrassed now. Let''s give him space." Matthew replied with a smile. He tried holding himself but he just couldn''t stop himself from smiling.

 Chapter 58 - 58: Claires house

    Chapter 58 - 58: ire''s house


    "Hey bratty, I will drop you in the vi ande backter. Don''t tell your uncle. Understood?" Danie said as she started the motorcycle.


    Selena nodded, still wondering what happened to Danie''s eyebrows, so thick and messy.


    Danie drove away, she needed to visit ire after what she found out about Evan.


    She stopped in front of the gate, dropped Selena and left the ce with a rush.


    Meanwhile, Selena coughed, Danie drove away not minding the fact that she standing next to the motorcycle and got all the dust on her face.


    As she watched the motorcycle disappear on the road, Selena''s eyes narrowed.


    (Is she going to avoid uncle Evan today?) She asked.


    (Maybe she will resign)


    The thought of not having her around somehow jabs her heart. She hates Danie but since she arrived her uncle has always been in a good mood and alwayses home early unlike before.


    Selena turned and walked towards the open gate, she learned how to be independent a bit, or at least forced to be independent.


    (Why did they fight? Is it because of what I did at school?)


    She dragged her feet towards the main door, still thinking about her sitter.


    (Is she leaves, maybe my uncle will go back to being a boring and tone cold statue)


    She pressed her lips together, reached the door and pushed it opened.


    (I should do something before it''s toote)


    She drew nearer the kitchen and when she entered it, she found Anders instructing the maid.


    She went straight to the refrigerator and took out a bottle of water, without her knowledge, her body has moved by itself to get herself water, something she was not used too.


    Head tilting with confusion, Selena sat on one of the high chairs and asked one of the maids toe closer.


    "I have a question," Selena asked, opened the bottle and took a gulp.


    "Yes madam," the maid answered snappily.


    "Do you have a boyfriend or husband?"


    The maid blinked, perplexed by her question.


    "I do have a boyfriend," the maid replied eventually.


    Selena nodded, took another gulp and closed the bottle.


    "What do you do when you and your boyfriend had a fight?"


    Remained confused, the maid replied, "we usually talk and find out the main issue andter," the maId paused, cheeks reddening with embarrassment.


    "Later what?" Selena asked, one eyebrow-raising impatiently.


    The maid bit her lips, "well, you are too young to discuss this so."


    "Is it about s.e.x?" she said, straightforward.


    The maid pressed her lips and nodded, "please don''t tell Anders that we talked about this. He''s going to scold me."


    After getting her answer, Selena left the kitchen and proceeded to her room to change clothes and do her homework or else she wouldn''t get to see the sunrise tomorrow.


    -


    On the other side, Danie parked the car at ire''s bas.e.m.e.nt and went upstairs straight to the doctor''s living room.


    ire''s house was warm, giving her a homey vibe even though she had never stayed there for more than 24 hours.


    The high ceiling and the huge crystal chandelier light up the house, even though it''s only five in the afternoon and the sun hasn''t set, ire has had her lights on, unlike her who was used to the darkness, the doctor was scared of it.


    "ire!" she shouted, took off her purple zer and tossed it on the floor.


    Seeing the empty living room, Danie''s feet brought her to the kitchen.


    Her head tilted, through the kitchen ss window with the pool view, she could see the small gathering happening in there.


    She smiled, realizing that ire is following her advice to live her life. After the doctor''s divorce, ire lives a life of work and home, and it worsened when she came and made her busier.


    She saw a young woman ire was chatting with and a man with the same age as the doctor staring at ire deeply, with narrowed eyes, she drew nearer the window and open it a bit, allowing her to hear their conversation.


    She sighed, about to close the window when the young woman looked at her direction, turned to ire and pointed a finger at her


    Dani waved a hand, not nning to engage in their gathering.


    She can''t meet ire''s friend and for one good reason, she would prefer to have her identity hidden, the same reason why she always introduced herself as Daisy to the men or people she met.


    But she made an exemption to few people, Matthew, Irene and some other people who know her.


    ire waved back, waggled her eyebrows and smiled.


    "Upstairs," she mouthed silently, pointing a finger at the ceiling.


    ire agreed and made an ok sign with her fingers.

 Chapter 59 - 59: Can I sleep here?

    Chapter 59 - 59: Can I sleep here?


    Danie went upstairs, the two-story house of ire has four bedrooms, but most of them were designed mostly for Danie''s need.


    The master bedroom was used for ire, two rooms were for Robert and Scott while thest one was filled with medical equipment to check on Danie''s brain.


    She proceeded to thest room, and as she entered, the smell of disinfectant lingered in the air.


    The room was huge, it almost consumed half of the second floor.


    She took the tablet hanging on the wall near the door and activated all the light, one by one, the machine in the room started working, Danie sighed, in the past, she woulde here and have the chip in her brain checked.


    The MRI machine was on her left, it''s the biggest machine in the room, and the most important. She walked towards it, sat on it and lightly grazed her hand on the leather material she was sitting on.


    When did thest time she had her chip checked? She asked herself.


    Three months.


    She realized that she became so busy with the revenge that she had forgotten to check her health.


    Her body might have healed faster than a normal human but, she also feels more pain, even the simple brain check could cause a painful headache, a simple blood check or paper cut stings more than it should.


    She could read people''s minds, making her feel superior to others but, now that she met Evan, she felt somehow normal.


    He made her feel like a normal woman who wonders about his thought and feelings. Not being able to read his next movement somehow excite and scare her and by just thinking of him now has caused her lips to smile alone in this room.


    The room which usually filled with her scream every time ire would check her health, she rarely gets sick but when she does, she felt like dying.


    Before she was abducted, Danie thought that she''s normal, her brother took care of her that never once she got a scratch, so when they were abducted and experiment that''s when they realized that drugs don''t work on her.


    Her body doesn''t react to the medicine, and her body has gotten used to liquor when she was being experimented.


    Her jaw gnashed remembering the past when Dr. Lee found out that she could heal faster, he cuts and takes her tissue sample like it was nothing. It was excruciating, she pleaded but no one listened to her and what''s worse was to have her brother watched her suffering.


    Two crystal tears dropped from her eyes; she''s been smiling in the past week that she seemed to have forgotten the reason why she continues to live.


    Her hands clenched, eyebrows creased as she reminisced the face of her brother.


    (Danny, I miss you)


    She wiped her tears, jumped on her feet and sat on the table next to the microscope.


    Soon the door opened, it let out ire smiling like a teenager.


    Danie smiled, rocked her legs and said, "so, tell me, who is the young woman and the handsome fe next to you?"


    ire''s smile faded, "I don''t know what are you talking about."


    "Tsk. That man is looking at you like you''re an oasis in the desert."


    ire smiled again, this time, her eyes twinkled like the stars, "really? He''s at the same age as me and divorce, she had a daughter, Amy, she''s a psychologist and her husband is a military general. He owned the hospital where the president was admitted so, do you think he likes me?"


    Danie was stunned by ire''s reaction; she''s acting like a teenager crushing to her seniors.


    A gentle smile stered on Danie''s lips, realizing that she''s one of the reasons why ire''s life became busy.


    "Let me check the guy ire. Let''s see if he''s feeling the same."


    ire nodded, biting her lips to prevent herself from smiling.


    "I will call him to the kitchen, you can meet him there."


    --


    Minutester.


    Danie entered the kitchen, the old man is waiting for her.


    "Are you ire''s daughter?" he asked.


    Danie smiled; ire always introduced her as a daughter even though they were not rted.


    "-ish," she replied, walked closer and halted in front of him


    Eyes narrowing, Danie focused in his eyes.


    The man anxiously avoided her eyes, making it hard for her to concentrate.


    "What are you doing?" he asked.


    "Would you look into my eyes?"


    The man''s face filled with confusion looked at her, "why?" he asked.


    "Do you mind?" Danie lifted both hands, moved it closer to the man''s face, asking for his permission to touch his cheeks.


    "what?" his voice was broken a bit, tense by her gaze.


    "I just want to know something."


    She covered his cheeks with her palms, look deeply into his eyes but seeing the hesitation on his face, Danie slightly groan.


    "Come on doctor," she said impatiently. "I want to know your deepest and darkest secret." She said in an almost whisper, focusing her narrowed eyes to his irises


    And there it was, his thought, memories, and desire in life yed in her mind like a movie.


    Her mind frosts upon seeing a familiar face, hands lowered to her side.


    "You know Evan Su?" she asked. Heart started to pound tensely.


    "Yes, why?"


    Danie rose an eyebrow, a lopsided grin shaped her lips, "interesting," she murmured as she realized the connection between the doctor and Evan.


    She turned her back on him. Before her feet set out of the kitchen, the man spoke, "do you have eye disease?"


    Danie shook her head, "No, I am just wearing special lenses."


    "By the way, I want to meet your daughter. I know someone who badly needs her help."


    The man looked at her with confusion,ter he nodded and gave her his daughter''s clinic address.


    --


    Back at the Vi, Evan''s eyes dimmed with anger.


    Its almost midnight and Danie hasn''te back home. Selena informed him that she left after dropping her off to the vi and she''s not answering his call either.


    He informed the maid to have Danie meet him in his office and he''s been waiting for four hours and had drunk five cups of tea.


    He got up, decided to sleep since he will have an early meeting tomorrow.


    As he entered his room, a vani scent filled his nose.


    His heart skipped a beat, he walked inside and turned the lights on.


    (Was she here?)


    He locked the door, scanned his room but there was no sign of her.


    A bit disappointed, Evan exhaled.


    The door of his bathroom opened, he turned and eyes immediately swelled to see Danie with his shirt on and wet hair.


    His eyes dropped on her lips, slowly moving to form a smile.


    And her soft voice sounded into his ears, "I hope you don''t mind that I used your bathroom. I couldn''t find my clothes in my room and Selena locked her room, so I borrowed your clothes."


    Evan stood like a statue, mind in dazed staring at Danie.


    When his eyes lowered to her legs, he gulped hard, there are scars imprinted on them but her skin was moist and glowing, like the window on rainy days.


    "Did you ask the maid to throw my clothes? I can''t find it anywhere."


    Evan met Danie''s eyes, she kept scrubbing the towel on her wet hair, still standing by the bathroom door.


    "No," he said, (but I''ll definitely do it tomorrow)


    He watched Danie as she strode and jumped on his bed, pulled the nket andy it on her legs.


    "Do you need anything here?" she asked, moving the nket up to her neck.


    Evan shook his head, what else would he need in his room than to use the bed she wasying on.


    "Ok, I am going to sleep here tonight so could you please leave?"


    "what?" he asked, struck by her swords.


    "You and I can''t sleep here together, so you''ll have to sleep somewhere else. Oh, by the way, the other rooms are locked."


    "What?"


    Danie''s face went t, "go and don''t forget to lock the door," she pulled the nket over her face, turned to her side and closed her eyes.


    Instead of leaving, Evan went closer to the bed, sat on the edge and stared at the Danie hiding under the nket.


    "Are you not going to dry your hair?"


    "No, I''m toozy."


    The room became silent, he could almost hear his own heartbeat.


    "Can I sleep here?" he asked eventually.


    Danie slightly turned her head to face him, she blinked, took a pillow and put it next to her, "Ok, but don''t cross this pillow alright?"


    He smiled, nodded his head like an obedient boy andy next to her.

 Chapter 60 - 60: Embarassment

    Chapter 60 - 60: Embarassment


    Danie woke up by an arm gripping on her stomach, her eyes lowered to her waist and found an arm hugging it tightly


    She blinked, suddenly remembered that Evan decided to sleep and the pillow she set between them was already on the floor.


    She blew out a sigh, slowly lifting his arm and set it aside.


    She gently got up, took her phone on the bedside table and walked towards the couch where she put her clothes fromst night.


    She swiftly changed her clothes, walked out of the room like a ninja and proceeded downstairs.


    Its 6am, the sun was just about to rise, downstairs, everyone was busy, the elder Su camest night unannounced.


    Barefoot, Dani stepped on the carpet of the stairs, her lips parted a bit to see the elder Su sitting on the couch, both hands on his knees massaging them a bit.


    "Good Morning Mr. Su," she greeted him lively.


    The old man looked at her, face dimming despite the sun''s reflection through the big window.


    "Ms. Chen, I didn''t know you are here." He said with a bit of shock.


    A wry smile pasted on Danie''s lips, walked closer to the couch awkwardly, "I visited a friend yesterday and came homete," she replied.


    The elder Su nodded, "I asked Anders to move your clothes in the employee''s house, you are Selena''s sitter so you should sleep in the employee house."


    Danie blinked, definitely not expecting to hear it in the morning.


    But she didn''t mind it, she experienced worse, "No problem, so where''s my new room?"


    The elder Su turned to the maid serving him a new set of tea, "Show Ms. Chen her new room" he ordered coldly.


    The maid nodded, turned to Danie with a shy smile.


    "This way, your luggage has been transferred."


    Danie followed her, they went to the kitchen andter used the back door to exit the vi.


    There are two bungalow houses, Danie knew that one was for the Male employees like Anders while the other was for the female maids.


    As they entered, Danie noticed the four doors inside and a small kitchen, an L-shaped couch near the window and a few furniture around.


    She halted when the maid stopped in front of the closed door. The maid opened it with a key and pushed the door.


    The creaking sound of the door has made Danie wonder how old the door was, it has an old smell of wood like the tree after the rain.


    The maid turned to face her, scratching her head with embarrassment.


    "The elder Su requested you to move here," the maid pointed at her right, "the bathroom is there, it''s always busy in the morning. We wake up at 4am to clean and prepare the breakfast but since you only have Selena, you can sleep longer," the maid exined


    Danie nodded; she doesn''t need an exnation. When she first arrived, she always knows where the maids and guards are staying, though she was surprised that the elder decided to change her room.


    Danie stared at the maid; she was tense as she spoke to her.


    "The room is not big so I hope it''s enough," the maid gave a wry smile.


    She smiled genuinely, "don''t worry, as long as there are no frogs here I will be alright," she said and asked to be alone.


    When the maid left, Danie sat on the thin mattress of the bed, the metal creaked as she sat on it.


    She giggled bitterly, looked up at the ceiling and found the molds around it.


    She knows that the elder was doing this so she would quit, she read it in his eyes earlier but, she needs to repay Kierry''s kindness by looking after Selena so no matter how bad the elder Su treats her, Danie will stay and finish the one-year contract.


    Gathering her confidence, she got up and arranged her clothes.


    --


    When Evan woke up, he was alone on the bed, he sat up, scanned the ce but Danie was nowhere.


    He went downstairs after putting his suit on, but his eyebrows immediately creased to find his grandfather sitting on the couch, watching the morning news.


    He ignored the old man and looked around; no sign of Danie could be seen anywhere.


    He saw a maid passing by, "where''s Ms. Chen?" he asked.


    The maid slightly smiled, "Danie is at Selena''s room right now."


    Evan rose an eyebrow since he hired Danie, all the employees have been calling her Ms. Chen and with respect.


    "Why are you calling her by her name? Are you her friend?" he said coldly, throwing a piercing look at the maid.


    The maid''s face went pale, lips quivered as her eyes turned to the elder Su.


    "What''s wrong Evan?" the elder Su took his cane and got up, "she''s a babysitter, an employee so everyone here should call her by her name." He said.


    Evan sighed, shut his eyes for a moment and when it opened, they were dull, "what are you doing here grandpa?"


    "I received a call that something happened in the office. I will need an exnation," the elder Su said.


    Evan scoffed, head shaking with disbelief and started to wonder who was the snitched in his office.


    But he doesn''t care, so he ignored his grandfather and turned to the maid.


    "Where are Ms. Chen''s clothes?"


    The maid tensely blinked her eyes.


    "She''s going to live with the maid so I had someone moved her clothes at the maid''s house," it was the elder Su who answered his questions.


    Evan''s morning suddenly ruined upon hearing it, eyes swelling with anger red at his grandfather.


    "What are you doing? Who gave you permission to do that!" his loud voice roared in the vi, causing the employee to stop from their work and turned to look at them.


    "How dare you raise your voice on me," the elder lifted his cane in the air and gestured to hit Evan but he immediately dodged it and took the cane from him.


    The elder man''s face reddened with anger, veins popping out in his neck as he stared at Evan.


    Meanwhile, Danie and Selena were walking along the hallway when they suddenly hear Evan''s voice.


    Danie has never heard Evan yelling especially in the house, he always speaks with no emotion, just like a robot.


    She looked at Selena and found the little girl looking downstairs with confusion on her face.


    "What are they fighting about?" Selena asked.


    One maid who happens to pass by stopped and said, "Boss Evan is angry that we moved Ms. Chen''s clothes to the maid house."


    Selena blew out her cheeks, wondering what''s the deal with it.


    Danie is her sitter, an employee in their house and none of their employees sleeps in the guestroom so she finds it normal that her sitter would stay in the maid house.


    Selena rushed downstairs, greeted her grandfather and stood next to him.


    "What is wrong with you uncle Evan? Why are yelling at my grandpa?" She barked at her uncle.


    Evan''s nose wrinkled in annoyance, he hasn''t had his coffee today and his brain wanted to explode right now.


    He ignored Selena and his grandfather, turned to the maid with cold eyes, "bring Ms. Chen''s clothes to my room, she will be sleeping there," he said and turned to walk upstairs.


    His eyes lifted and saw Danie standing in the middle of the stairs, one hand holding the rail and the other on her side.


    "What are you doing Mr. Su? Why did you request for my clothes to be transferred to your room?"


    Evan blinked, started to wonder what''s with the cold treatment.


    "What''s wrong? You sleep there yesterday."


    Danie''s lips parted in shock, eyes moved tensely and saw the other employee looking at them with surprise.


    "Do you need a microphone? Megaphone or maybe a billboard to announce that I sleep in your room?" she said in an almost whisper.


    She was trying to pretend cold to him, thest thing she wanted was to create a rumor between her and Evan but after he said she slept in his roomst night, she suddenly felt the weight of her actionst night.


    (I knew it! I should have had destroyed Matthew''s window and sleep in his house)


    Evan face ttened, he walked closer to her and grabbed her wrist, "if you forgot, you promised yesterday that we will have a talk."


    Danie pulled her wrist, eyes lowered to the carpet on the floor, "Can we talkter? I need to bring Selena to school and meet with doctor ire."


    Concern registered in Evans face upon hearing it, "are you alright?"


    Danie nodded, "yes, so can I go now?"


    "Can you sleep in my room againter?" he asked.


    Danie red at him, "are you trying to embarrass me here? I don''t want anyone to think that I am seducing my boss," she slightly wrinkled her nose as she murmured those words.


    Evan moved closer to her ear, and with a low and deep voice, he whispered, "can you sleep in my room againter?"


    Danie''s face ttened, she pulled her wrist from his grip and walked past him.

 Chapter 61 - 60: Hes busy

    Chapter 61 - 60: He''s busy


    After Danie dropped Selena at her school, she decided to visit ire again.


    She didn''t have time to talk to the doctor because of the party but, she needs to tell someone what she found out about Evan or else her brain will explode.


    She stopped in front of ire''s house, parked her motorcycle and entered it as if she owned it.


    She found the doctor in the kitchen, ire is living alone, she does the cleaning and cooking in her house, there''s no maid and if she needs help, she would ask for Robert''s and Scott''s assistance.


    Danie sat on the table, while ire was busy making herself a smoothie.


    "How''sst night?" Danie asked, half grinning.


    ire groaned, pour the smoothies in the ss and drink it in half.


    "We finishedte, anyway what are you doing here?"


    Danie sighed, decided to tell the truth to ire


    "Remember when I said that I couldn''t read Evan?"


    ire who was about to finish her smoothies suddenly dropped her ss, it fell on the table and all of the liquid spilled on the wooden table


    "you never told me that," ire responded with shock.


    Danie shrugged, "well I am telling you now."


    ire angrily smashed both hands on the table, "what is wrong with you Danie! Why didn''t you tell me this before?"


    Like a teenager in front of her fuming mother, Danie bit her lips.


    "Well, I am still trying to figure it out. I mean, it was his father who took my mom''s corpse so I want to know-"


    "DANIELLA!" ire yelled her name, lifted a hand and tugged her ears repeatedly.


    "You!" ire let her ear go, took a step back and gently massages her back neck.


    "You are going to kill me!" ire continued yelling at Danie.


    "Calm down ire, it''s not that bad," Danie got down from the table, walked closer to ire and repeatedly tapped her shoulders.


    "I found a way to know his memory," she said, consoling ire.


    ire sighed in relief, nodded and sat on the chair.


    She epted the water Danie got from the refrigerator, moved it close to her lips and before drinking, she asked, "what way?"


    "I need to kiss him so-" Danie''s body immediately moved backward when ire suddenly blew the water from her mouth.


    "ire!" she eximed.


    The doctor clenched the ss in her hand, eyes swelling with anger threw a piercing look at Danie.


    "Danie, you need to leave that family. I am having a bad feeling about this!"


    ire''s heart pounded like she had run a marathon, with weak knees, she sat back on her chair.


    Danie sighed, eyes gloom realizing how much ire cares for her.


    "I am too ire, I am scared but I need to stay."


    She held ire''s hand and buried her face on it.


    "something is wrong with that family. Evan''s father took my mom''s corpse, and Kierry rescuing me the same night. And worse, I just found out that Dr. Lee has a part of Su Financial Bank, and then Evan, I couldn''t read him."


    She shut her eyes, Evan''s sleeping face this morning shed in her mind.


    " Evan''s brother and Kierry are dead, I can''t get information out of Evan without kissing him. Dr. Lee, I can''t find him anywhere. Evan''s father, he hasn''te back home since he took my mother''s corpse."


    She paused and lifted her face, meeting ire''s perplexed eyes.


    "If I find out that Su has something to do with my family''s death, I" her eyes darkened, heart crushed by the thought of destroying Evan.


    "Why don''t you leave now? We can fake your death, and then you can investigate it."


    Danie shook her head, giving ire a soothing and delicate smile despite the unutterable pressure in her mind.


    "I will stay ire, I need to know the truth about my mom there must be a reason why Evan''s father took her."


    With the eyes of a helpless mother, ire nodded with understanding.


    "How are you going to handle Evan?" she asked.


    Danie plucked her lips, rxed her body on the chair, both armsy on the table.


    A strange feeling rose in her chest, she has never felt so chaotic than now, her goal was supposed to be simple, get the information and leave once the contract ended but¡­


    "what else can I do ire?" she got up, grabbed a dry cloth from the kitchen closet and wiped the spilled smoothies on the table, "I can only get his memory by kissing him so I guess I will have to visit my dentist today to have my mouth check."


    She winked at ire looking at her with doubt.


    "Why do I get a feeling that you are enjoying this?" ire asked, slightly raising an eyebrow.


    "because I do ire. He''s really warm and somehow his lips reminded me of the boy I kissed at the hospital."


    Danie absentmindedly beamed, she washed the cloth and folded it in half.


    "I will be going ire, I have a baby to pick up and deliver to Lyle."


    --


    At Evan''s office.


    Evan came to the office with a dark face, blood boiling after his heated argument with his grandfather.


    A knock on the door sounded, he sighed and yelled, "I am busy."


    Behind the closed door of Evan''s office, Danie was standing with a serious face.


    She wanted to see him before she goes to the orphanage to pick up the baby she will give to Lyle but Evan yelled without knowing who was behind the door.


    She frowned eyes dimmed with blues.


    She walked back to the elevator, pressed the button and waited for it to open.


    Meanwhile, Evan''s secretary looked at Danie with pity, she had seen a lot of women who tried to seduce her boss, models who tried to tied up their name to him so that people would think they are dating him but after years of working with him, no woman stays longer than 5 minutes in her boss office.


    And the expression she saw at Danie''s face was just like the face of the previous women who were thrown out of Evan''s office.


    The secretary shook her head, pressed the inte to inform her boss that his niece''s sitter was the one who knocked on his door.


    "Mr. Su,"


    "What?" there was a fit of anger strained in her boss''s voice as he responded.


    "I have the list ofpanies with dues that haven''t been paid in months."


    "Bring it to me," her boss replied.


    The secretary got up, entered his office andy the doc.u.ments on the table.


    Evan didn''t even bother to look up, his eyes stayed on the doc.u.ments in his hands.


    "Mr. Su," hearing his secretary voice, Evan shut his eyes.


    He raised his head and looked at her with irritation.


    "what? I am busy!"


    "Well, Ms. Chen was here a while ago and she left after you said that you are busy."


    Pen on Evan''s hands dropped the table, lips gradually parting with surprise.


    "where is she?"


    "She''s waiting for the elev-" the secretary paused to see her boss rushing like a tornado out of the office.


    Evan immediately grabbed Danie''s wrist, stopping her from entering the elevator.


    "Hey," he said, catching his breath.


    Danie looked at him, "I thought you are busy,"


    He shook his head, "no, I am not."


    Danie blinked, watched the beads of sweat on his forehead slowly sliding down his cheek.


    "can you help me?" she asked.


    "Sure, let''s go," without waiting for the reason, Evan pulled Danie''s body inside the elevator.


    He nced at his side with the employee looking at him, "get out and take the next elevator," he said coldly.


    With no other option, the employee got off of the elevator.


    Evan closed the door, pressed the ground floor button and pinned Danie on the wall.


    Without a warning, he lowered his face and was about to kiss her when Danie blocked their lips with her hand.


    "you can''t do this here I mean, aren''t you going to ask me what help I needed?"


    Evan put a distance on her, he leaned on the wall and jammed both hands in his front pocket.


    "What is it?"


    "Well, my friend, she ahm, wanted to adopt a baby and I need a man to sign the paper as the kid''s father. I would have asked Matthew but he kept nagging me about the rice cooker and Scott and Robert, they looked like a wrestle so I only have you."


    Danie bit her lips, she lied, she could get a baby with no problem, she has connections to make it happen but somehow after she left ire''s house, she suddenly thought of bringing Evan with her.


    "Why would you adopt a baby for your friend? Cant, she adopts a baby by herself?"


    Danie blinked, she didn''t really think that Evan would have some question, "well," she gulped hard, unsure of what to say next.


    "you know what, I will just get her a dog," Danie eventually said.


    The door of the elevator door opened, she rushed out and waved a hand to him.


    Evan sighed, watched Danie as she ran towards the exit.


    His hand moved in his pocket and took his phone out, dialed Mark''s number.


    "Mark, follow Ms. Chen and report to me."

 Chapter 62 - 61: The Baby

    Chapter 62 - 61: The Baby


    Selena tapped a foot on the floor repeatedly as she waited for Danie at the gate.


    Her ss ended early since herst period teacher was absent.


    She has been calling her but she was not answering.


    For thest time, she dialed Danie''s number and this time the woman answered.


    "Danie, where are you? My ss is finished!"


    The other line was static but Selena could hear the sound of the cars.


    "I aming," Danie said and the line needed.


    Selena gasped, blinked repeatedly and angrily kicked the air.


    She waited for almost half an hour before Danie arrived, her eyebrow immediately creased to see her holding a babying out of the taxi.


    "what happened?" Danie asked, trying so hard to soothe the baby in her arms.


    Selena''s face full of confusion stared at the baby, "who is that?" She said, pointing at the baby.


    "It''s for my friend, let''s go home," Danie turned and about to sit in the car when she noticed that Selena was not following her.


    "Are you going to bring it home?"


    "Yes, but my friend will get this humanter. Don''t worry, you won''t hear her crying."


    Selena rolled her eyes, went to the other side of the taxi and watched Danie as she struggles to hold the baby.


    "Have you ever held a baby?" Selena asked.


    Danie shook her head, "no, this is the tiniest human I have ever touch," she replied.


    --


    When Evan arrived at the vi, exhausted, the first thing he heard after setting his feet at the door was the loud sound of a weeping baby.


    He followed the sound of the baby''s voice and found Danie in the kitchen and a babyying on the dining table. The maids were around watching the distress, Danie, trying to soothe the baby.


    Meanwhile, Danie couldn''t figure out what''s wrong with the baby, one thing she never tried learning was how to take care of a small kid and for one reason, she doesn''t have a n to make one.


    She covered both cheeks of the baby with her hand and tapped them gently, eyes focused at the baby but she kept moving that she couldn''t focus.


    "Hey, urchin. Look at my eyes so I can figure out what''s wrong with you," Danie gently tapped the baby''s cheek but instead of calming down, the baby''s weep went louder.


    Her face went poker, the elder Su has scolded her for bringing a baby in the house without permission and Robert was taking forever to arrive.


    She shut her eyes, covered her ears with hands and nose wrinkling impatiently.


    "Hey you little urchin, just wait ok? The stork will be here soon to deliver you to your new mother."


    The baby''s weep went even louder, Danie helplessly groaned and carried the baby.


    She sighed, slightly rock the baby in her arms and hummed a soft melody.


    Soon the baby calmed down, her small eyes slowly closing peacefully.


    A strange feeling pounded Danie''s heart as she stared at the baby, her yes which slightly swollen from crying and cheeks flushing in red melted the coldness of her heart.


    She hates kids, for whatever reason she hates them but now that she''s holding one, she suddenly had a feeling of a protective mother.


    She slowly sat on the chair, the maids started leaving the kitchen, eyes still focused on the baby.


    Her eyes wandered at the baby''s innocent face, her face drew nearer, she wanted to smell her, curious why people are addicted to the baby''s scent.


    She pulled back before she could smell her hair, she can''t.


    She can''t be attached to the kid or to anyone. She had set her mind that she will die alone and she will never start a family.


    "I thought you were getting a dog," a voice sounded behind.


    Danie turned and ced a finger on her lips, "please, she just fell asleep."


    Evan smiled, squatted on the floor in front of Danie andy both hands on her knees.


    He stared at the baby in her arms, sleeping tightly than the log, "she''s cute. What''s her name?"


    "I don''t know, my friend will name herter."


    Evan nodded, "Louisa," he absently said.


    "Do you want to name her Louisa?"


    He shook his head, "no, I want it to be my daughter''s name."


    Danie''s eyes murked but her lips moved to give him a small smile.


    "Louisa Su, that''s a beautiful name."


    Her eyes were met by Evan''s, there was an inexplicable gentleness in the twinkle of his gaze, and Danie could feel her heart lifting gazing at him.


    "Do you like it?" He asked with a soft smile.


    "It doesn''t matter if I like it or not. Either way, I won''t be her mother."


    Danie''s phone rang, she looked at the screen and saw Robert''s name.


    "My friend is here to pick up the baby. Can you please move?"


    Evan got up, took a step back quietly and watched Danie as she left the room.


    Confusion filled his mind, he''s certain that he and Danie were in good terms but suddenly she changed and became cold when he talked about kids.


    His eyes narrowed, took a deep sigh and went upstairs.


    --


    After Danie handed the baby to Robert waiting in front of the gate, her eyes gloom staring at the baby.


    Robert rose an eyebrow, he had never seen Danie stared at a child for more than 5 seconds but right now, the way she grips the baby tells him that she doesn''t want to let her go.


    "Give it to me Danie," he said, pulling the baby away.


    "How''s Lyle?" Danie finally let her go, took a step back but eyes stared at the baby.


    "She''s fine. She doesn''t want to leave the warehouse until we have the baby," Robert replied, putting the baby in the car seat at the back while Scott was in the driver seat.


    "Danie," Scott called her, he got out of the car and walked closer to her.


    She turned her eyes from looking at the baby to Scott, blinked to remove the image of the baby in her head.


    "I found Evan''s father and I have sent a fake emergency message," Scott took out the phone out of his pocket and showed her the screen, "He''sing in two days," he paused and locked his phone, "I can snatch him at the airport."


    Danie shook her head, "No, I will meet him here. I want to see the shock in his face when he sees my face."

 Chapter 63 - 62: Better apologize now or you will die of hunger

    Chapter 63 - 62: Better apologize now or you will die of hunger


    Due to the shared bathroom, Danie needed to take shower in the night. Under the water rushing down from the shower, Danie wiped the water off of her face.


    Her eyes were closed tightly as the water streamed down from the shower, there was something strange gripping her heart, with all the thoughts in her mind, she couldn''t figure out exactly what.


    Her hand moved to turn off the water, and soon the cold wind from the small window above the door rustled inside, crawling her skin.


    She stepped out of the shower, took the towel from the rack and dried her body, all her scars were visible. She didn''t mind sharing the ce with the maids but she felt ufortable because of her scars, even before, it''s her biggest insecurity, no matter how much she tells herself that it didn''t bother her, it did, the same reason why her friends had never made fun of it.


    She put on her silk pajama, she used to sleep in a fully airconditioned room but the new room assigned to her only has a fan and with her silk pajama, she''s certain that she will sweat overnight.


    But there''s no other option than to wear it. She left the bathroom and found the other 4 maids sitting on the small couch of the house watching a drama.


    She smiled at them, she could read that they felt distant, she can''t me them, they know her education and being transferred to the maid rooms even though she holds a degree is certainly a downgrade.


    "Are you going to sleep?" one of the maids got up with a bowl full of popcorn in her hand, a friendly smile was on her lips as she walked closer to Danie.


    "Do you like drama?" the maid continued.


    Danie mirrored her smile and nodded, "I used to watch it but I got busy with my school, so," she stretched a hand, took a handful of popcorn and shove everything in her mouth.


    "What are you watching?" she said chewing her food, she saw one of the maids doing it earlier and she doesn''t want them to feel distant if she started acting like one of the royals.


    The maid''s eyes twinkled with surprise, they squeezed their body on the couch and gave her enough space to sit on.


    The television yed themercial for shampoo, all the maids started giggling as they watched the model with the skin like a snow advertising the shampoo.


    Danie''s eyebrow snapped in confusion, she turned and found the four maidsughing.


    "What''s funny?" she asked.


    The oldest maid on her side replied, "We have seen that model before. She used to date Mr. Su, she used toe here with her mom," and once again she giggled.


    "Really?" she faked a smile, eyes dimming in irritation, "What''s her name?"


    "Camille Male," the maid on her left side replied, "But she changed herst name after she found her real father."


    "No, it''s not true," the other maid disagreed, "they said she only changed herst name to Lee after she found out that her father is rich."


    The third maid sitting on the armchair nodded, "Yeah, remember she tweeted that her father abandoned her before?"


    "Oi! The point is she dated our boss even before she finds out that her father is rich," the oldest maid stated.


    "Who is her father?" Danie asked, wondering if the maids do spend their evenings like this.


    The maid was about to answer when a knock from the door sounded, the oldest maid got up, walked towards the door and opened it.


    Shock registered on the old woman''s face, she blinked and titled her head in perplexity, "Mr. Su, what are you doing here?"


    "Where is Ms. Chen?"


    Danie''s eyes swelled a bit to hear Evan''s voice, her head swung to look at the door and found Evan in his pajama.


    "What are you doing here?" she got up, handed the bowl of popcorn to one of the maids and walked closer to him.


    "You promised you''re gonna sleep in my room today."


    Stunned by his words, Danie''s body frost, eyes widening in shock stared at her boss.


    "When did I say that?"


    "Well," Evan sighed, remembering that it was him who asked her that, "you didn''t, I did," he paused, entered the house and grabbed her wrist, "But you said that we will have a talk."


    Danie''s feet just followed him as he dragged her out of the room, her teeth were biting her lower lips tightly, slightly irritated by her situation.


    She let him dragged her all the way to the vi. When they went to the second floor, Danie halted and pulled her wrist from him.


    "I am not going inside your room," she said bluntly, making sure that Anders and Selena standing a few meters away from them could hear it.


    "Are we going argue about this again?" Evan''s voice was deep, holding his patience.


    "No, we are not Mr. Su, but can we talk to your study room?" she said, widening her eyes and moving her irises to Selena''s direction.


    "What''s the difference? They are both rooms."


    Danieughed in amus.e.m.e.nt but her hands on her side were clenching with annoyance.


    "Just to your study please."


    "No, Ms. Chen, I am your boss so when I say that we are going to have our talk in my room, that''s where we are going to have our talk."


    Danie could see the determining shining in Evan''s eyes, but she doesn''t like the idea of staying in his room, not after she found out about the model.


    "Does your word make any sense to you? Mr. Su, you -" she paused, seeing his eyes looking at her deeply with confusion.


    "We will have our talk in this hallway then," her lips pressed together, not nning to lose in this argument.


    "I am your boss, you should listen to me."


    Danie shrugged, "Well, I am not so, then fire me."


    Evan was dumbfounded upon hearing it, he blinked and moved his face closer to her, "Say that again?"


    Danie smirked, moved her face closer to his ear and said, "fire me."


    On the other side, Selena was startled by the fight just a few meters from them, she looked at Anders who was also confused.


    "Do you think uncle will really fire her?" she whispered to Anders.


    "I don''t know but isn''t what you want?" he asked.


    Selena blew out her cheeks, for a moment she hesitated, "Yeah but my uncle might rece her with a boring one and she''s letting me use her motorcycle so I can''t lose her, at least for now," she whispered back.


    "What should we do?"


    Selena blinked, switched her eyes between her uncle and Danie.


    "Let''s lock them up in the room, you push uncle Evan, ok?" Anders was not prepared for it but Selena pushed him towards his boss and with no other option, he pushed Evan and Danie inside and immediately lock the door.


    "I am sorry Mr. Su," Ander said in regret, tightly holding the doorknob.


    Selena waggled her brows, moved her lips closer to the door and yelled, "You can''t fire her Uncle Evan! I won''t open the door until you beg for her to stay."


    Selena moved a bit, and soon she heard her uncle''s voice, "Are you nning to stay there overnight?"


    "Don''t worry, we have lots of guards. So better apologize now or you will die of hunger."


    --


    Inside the room, Evan smirked, he pressed the lock of the door and leaned against it with both arms crossed over his stomach.


    "Well, I guess we can stay here until I get my answers."


    "This is such a childish move, Evan! Why would you want me here? What makes you think I would want to sleep in that bed?" Danie''s eyes were zing with anger, index finger¨C shaking a bit pointed at the bed.


    "You slept there yesterday."


    Danie shut her lips, took a few sighed to calm herself.


    "Mr. Su, I ¨C please let me leave."


    Evan''s eyes darkened, seeing her weak expression gnashed his jaw.


    "Fine," he walked on the side, held the doorknob, "Just so you know, I will never force you to do something you don''t like."


    There was something in his voice, sorrow perhaps?


    She met his eyes, with the dim light emitting from themp on the bedside table, Danie could see the sadness in his eyes.


    She walked two-step, the distance was enough for her hand to reach the doorknob.


    She wanted to tell him everything but she just needs time. She doesn''t want him to know about her not before she meets his father.


    She held his hand, intertwined their fingers and walked backward dragging him with her.


    "Danie," she heard him calling her name, the voice was deep just like her thoughts.


    She took in a deep sigh, ced her other hand on his chest and leaned her head against the back of her hand.


    "The images you see are part of my past Evan, that''s all I can say for now," she lifted her eyes, hands on his chest rose to touch his cheek.


    She caressed it gently, his beard brushed on her palms, giving her a strange sensation.


    "I want to see them again," he spoke, the voice remained deep.


    Her eyebrows waggled, tears slightly wet her eyes.


    She shook her head, feeling so weak in front of him.


    "I won''t ask, I just want to see," he lifted her face to look at him, "Rx and trust me," he drew his face nearer, smiled a bit as their distance shortened, "I got you."

 Chapter 64 - 63: A Princess in Distress

    Chapter 64 - 63: A Princess in Distress


    Evan could taste the saltiness of Danie''s tears as it streamed down from her eyes to her cheeks and lips.


    His lips brushed gently against hers, it''s so soft like a marshmallow but her tears wetting his cheeks were gripping his heart.


    He could see a petite child on the bed as he deepened his lips against hers, so thin that she looked like a living skeleton.


    His hand traveled to Danie''s cheeks, gently wiped her tears while his feet moved forward - slightly pushing her towards the bed.


    For a moment, he pulled his lips from hers, gently pushed her down to the bed


    Danie calmly sat down, putting both hands on the bed ¨C supporting her body.


    She looked up to him, watched him as he ced a hand on her chest and pushed her down the bed.


    "No," she shook her head.


    "Why?"


    "what are you nning to do anyway?" she replied, lips quivered as she avoided his eyes


    Evan was stunned by her question, unsure what to answer.


    He straightened up, took a step back while biting his lip.


    "Did you fake your degree?" he asked, eyes narrowing with suspicion.


    "What?"


    His eyes sparkled in amus.e.m.e.nt, lips curving a smile, "Haven''t you been alone with a man in one room?"


    Danie rose an eyebrow, "I have but I always knock them out," she got up, walked towards the window and swayed the curtain open.


    "You have never-" his voice shook, eyes blinked with disbelief as he watched the reflection of the moon in Danie''s eyes staring at the sky.


    Danie looked at him, the face was clear from all confusion, "No I haven''t because unlike someone, I don''t bring models in my house and let them sleep in my room," and there it was, the anger zed in her eyes once again.


    Confusion registered on Evan''s face, "Are you talking about me?"


    Danie scoffed, harshly crossed her arms while eyes shone in amus.e.m.e.nt, "no, I was talking about Ander," she rolled her eyes on him, walked towards the balcony and opened the door.


    "wait," realizing the reason for her frustration, Evan smirked, "are you jealous?"


    Danie rose an eyebrow,ughed sarcastically with head shaking, "I am sorry, but me?" she said pointing a finger at herself, "jealous?"


    Sheughed in amus.e.m.e.nt, "People get jealous when they think that someone is superior to them and, I," she took a step forward, eyes were shining confidently, "might not have a perfect height but aside from that I am the most beautiful creature that ever walked on earth, I mean," sheughed again, "Look at me, I am the definition of the word beauty."


    Evan focused his eyes on her face, staring deeply and quietly like she''s a piece of art in the museum that needs to be studied.


    The two-round dimples on her cheek deepened as her lips curved a smile, her eyes shone even brighter with the moonlights help, his feet moved closer to her, his hand itched to touch her face, "I know that" he said with a hoarse voice.


    Halting in front of her, Evan lifted her face with his hand, narrowed eyes bewildered by her existence stared deeply into her irises currently changing to green.


    He confusedly smiled, run his thumb on her lips and sighed, "Where did you get the idea that I let another woman sleep in my room?"


    Danie wanted to step back but there''s no space left, she can either stay or jump out of the balcony.


    "Well, I just heard it," she cleared her throat, nervously clenching her hands on the side.


    "And you believe that?" he said giving her a lopsided grin, "No other woman slept in my room aside from you," he distanced himself from her, crossed his arms with head titling in bewilderment.


    "Now that our misunderstanding has been cleared, can we please sleep now? I have a meeting tomorrow," he turned around, strode to the bed and sat on it.


    Hey down, looked at her and patted the space next to him, "quick, it''ste."


    Danie shook her head; she could imagine the maids thought after she left the house with their boss.


    Evan impatiently sighed, "Who are those people that told you about this model?" he sat down, brushed a hand over his face.


    "Why? what would you do?" she asked, remained standing by the half-opened door balcony.


    "I am going to fire them."


    "No, you don''t," she bluntly replied.


    Evan rose an eyebrow, amus.e.m.e.nt gradually curved his lips, "Why wouldn''t I?"


    "Because I told you so."


    He became silent, a line appeared in between his brows as he stared at her. Her domineering attitude and the bold words she''s using to him, it''s getting on his nerve. He had never met a stubborn woman like her.


    Her innocent face contracted her attitude, Evan smiled by the thought.


    Danie lowered her eyes to the floor, she sighed and shut her eyes for a moment.


    She needs to do something so he would go away at least until she meets his father but Evan was so eager to know her and she finds it hard to push him away without hurting him.


    She took a deep breath, she realized that the only way to make him go away was to let him see her for who she is.


    She shifted from one foot to the other towards him, halted next to the bed and slowly sat next to him.


    She stiffened, watching his deep brown eyes narrowing in confusion.


    Her hand stretched and sn.a.k.e.d around his neck, inside her heart was being gripped by a cold hand but her mind has decided.


    If she wants him gone, she needs to show him what she has been doing in thest three years.


    She drew her lips closer to his and before their lips touch, she spoke, "clear your mind."


    As the border of their lips disappeared and her tongue intertwined with his. In just a second, Evan''s mind filled with voices, screams, cry and plead. He could feel the pain in the voices, men, and women crying for help, the images of the people, the blood on their bodies, it was too gruesome. He wanted to pull back but Danie''s hand on the back of his neck was holding him tightly.


    He opened his eyes, widening in distress, but even with open eyes, he could still see the images of the people, hear their voices.


    He shut his eyes, the kiss they had was not like before, he felt suffocated.


    Slowly, her lips pulled from his, and before it separated, the image of Danie torturing those people shed in his mind, he had seen her in the warehouse before but there was something different about Danie in his mind, it was perhaps her smile.


    The smile she had as she watched the people cry for help.


    He could hear her gasping for air just like him, her hand on his neck went to his chin, lifting his face a bit.


    "See, I am not a princess in distress," her voice was broken as if she''s about to cry, "I don''t need a knight help me," Danie smiled bitterly, "My hands are too dirty to even touch you Evan, so please just," she paused, took in a deep sigh and continued, "please stay away," she said and scurried towards the balcony.


    Evan remained stiffed; the images stayed in his mind stopping his brain from working. He just watched her leave, jumped out of the balcony like a cat that doesn''t worry about her life.


    -----


    Outside of the room, Selena had her ear leaning on the door, eavesdropping but she could not hear anything through the thick door.


    She moved back, looked at Anders next to him with the same confused face.


    "What is happening inside? Did Danie forgive him?" he murmured.


    "Maybe," Anders replied, shrugging both shoulders, "they are both quiet."


    She nodded, turned to the guards she called earlier and asked them to leave.


    "See Anders? I just fixed their rtionship," a proud smile curved on Selena''s lips as she boasted her work.


    Anders rose an eyebrow, "And what exactly rtionship does your uncle has with Ms. Chen?"


    Selena''s face dulled, started to wonder about Anders question, "You are right, what kind of rtionship do they have?"


    "Nothing but you might have just turned your babysitter into your auntie," he said chuckling, poking a finger on Selena''s forehead.

 Chapter 65 - 65: Broken door

    Chapter 65 - 65: Broken door


    Curling her body like a baby, Danie''s eyes were flooded with tears, face grimaced as she reminisced Evan''s face.


    Thinking of tomorrow, her heart tightened. Can she face him? She thought.


    She sat up, chest rose and fell with rapid breaths, her shaking hands rubbed her shoulders, her body trembled in regrets.


    Tear rushing down from her eyes fell on her legs, the water-stained on her silk pajama, and she could feel the warmth of the liquid on her skin.


    Shey down, turned to face the wall and covered her body with the nket.


    His face, bewildered with her past shed in her mind.


    She regretted it, it was never her n. Despite the past, she showed him, deep inside, apart of her mind wanted him to ept her.


    His face was thest thing in her mind before her eyes shut.


    ¨C


    Danie woke up by a hand caressing her cheeks, she slowly opened her eyes and with her sight, slightly blurred, Evan''s face was the first thing she saw.


    She blinked repeatedly until her sight became normal, she rubbed her knuckles on her eyes, making sure that she''s seeing it right.


    Her shoulder slumped while surprise registered on her face.


    With her lips quivering in shock, she asked, ''What are you doing here?'' she sat up, crawled backward until her back hit the wall.


    Evan was sitting on her bed, his face was calm like the ocean while her body shook in surprise.


    ''You don''t want to sleep in my room so I guess I will just sleep here,'' he said casually, yawned andy on the bed.


    Danie dumbfoundedly watched him as he pulled the nket and cover his body, she blinked, still confused.


    (Am I dreaming?) she asked herself.


    With eyes, slowly narrowing with doubt, she stretched her arms and poke a finger at Evan''s face.


    (!) she blinked, she''s definitely not dreaming,


    Evan smirked, eyes sparkled with amus.e.m.e.nt, ''I told you I have a meeting tomorrow. Can we sleep now?'' cloaking his amus.e.m.e.nt with a dull voice.


    ''No,'' Danie pulled the nket from him, ''You are not supposed to be here. You should be avoiding me,'' her shoulders tensed as she spoke.


    Evan tapped his fingers on the pillow next to him, ''Why?'' he said with a smile, ''Because of what you showed me?''


    ''Yeah, I asked you to stay away,'' she murmured.


    ''You did but why do I get a feeling that it''s not what you really want?'' he rested his palm on her shaking hand, gulped and met her ck irises, ''I don''t know how you did it but, I seemed to have seen your thoughts and,'' heughed, his voice was full of amus.e.m.e.nt as he continued, ''It''s definitely different than what your lips said."


    Evan''s nose wrinkled, a bit annoyed that she kept changing her mind, ''So don''t ask me to leave if it''s not really what you want,'' he smirked, yfully run his fingers on her hand.


    ''If you don''t need my help then I will step away but don''t push me away,'' his hand held her wrist, slightly pulled her closer, ''can we sleep now? I have a meeting tomorrow.''


    On the other side, Danie was utterly speechless, not expecting those words from Evan, for a moment she wondered if she''s dreaming but, his warm fingers on her skin made her realized that it''s not a dream.


    She let him pulled her back toy on the bed, with her face on his chest, Danie could hear the beat of his heart.


    She gulped hard, a part of her cheered with the thought that he came back.


    Biting her lips so hard, Danie didn''t hesitate and moved her arm around his waist. She felt his warm air on her head, a light kiss dampened on her forehead and it was enough to remove all the trouble and doubt she had for him.


    As she was about to shut her eyes, Evan spoke.


    ''Can we sleep in my room tomorrow? The bed here is really small.''


    She secretly smiled after hearing it, moved her face closer to his chest and closed her eyes.


    On the other side, Evan waited until Danie fell asleep, hearing her faint snore made him smile.


    Slowly, he moved away and looked down, his hand on her waist lifted and brushed her hair.


    It was indeed cruel, the images he saw was something he didn''t expect.


    With caution, he ran his thumb on her cheeks, sliding it down to her chin.


    He sighed, moved closer to kiss her but, before his lips coulde close, Danie opened her eyes.


    ''I thought you have a meeting tomorrow.''


    He wrinkled his nose and nodded, ''Just a kiss.''


    ''Nope.''


    ''A quick one.''


    ''Nope.''


    ''Please?''


    Danie shook her head.


    (Ugh, even her no is so cute) Evan pressed his lips, hands itched to pull her closer but, he wouldn''t dare to do something she doesn''t want.


    ''Make sure that the maid won''t see you tomorrow,'' she whispered.


    ''Will you give me a kiss if I do that?'' he whispered back.


    Danie chuckled in respond.


    He felt her head moving closer to his face, he was about to kiss her when she suddenly smiled and said, ''No.''


    His face ttened, poke a finger on her forehead and said, ''Fine.''


    When Danie squeezed herself to his chest, he whispered, ''They saw meing here anyway,'' seconds after saying that, a faint groan let out from his lips, Danie''s fingers on his side were pinching his skin.


    ''Stop it,'' he growled but, Danie doesn''t want to stop.


    Boom!


    Evan and Danie''s moment was disturbed when a loud bang sounded in the room. They both turned to its source and found out that the door was smashed down to the floor while the four maids were hustling out of the room.


    Evan looked at Danie, he should have been angry that the door was destroyed but, he didn''t feel anything.


    He sat up, wore his slippers and got up.


    ''Let''s sleep in my room. The door here is destroyed.''


    He didn''t wait for her response, he pulled her out of the bed and dragged her out of the room.


    As they passed the living room - where the four maids were quietly sitting, Evan halted for a moment and looked at them, ''You don''t need to fix the door. Transfer Danie''s clothes in her room tomorrow.''


    And he left the house, dragging Danie with her.

 Chapter 66 - 66: White Hair

    Chapter 66 - 66: White Hair


    Evan opened his eyes irritated when the door of his room was mmed open, with lips pressing with anger, he turned and looked back.


    ''What do you want?'' he murmured, enough to be audible, narrowed eyes threw a piercing look to his niece.


    Selena frowned, raised her hand and showed her uncle the watch on her wrist, ''I will bete,'' she whispered, opened the curtain in half to show him that the sun has risen.


    Evan shut his eyes, irritated, he sighed and lifted his head to look at Danie still sleeping tightly next to him.


    ''Ask Anders to bring you to school today,'' saying that, he went back to his previous position and buried his face on Danie''s back.


    Selena stomped her feet, her hands tightened into fists. Danie will let her drive the motorcycle today and she has been looking forward to it


    ''Uncle!'' she sat on the space next to him with hands shaking his shoulder, ''Can you at least ask Kirby to bring me to school?'' she batted her eyshes, a grin stered on across her face, showing her perfectly line teeth.


    Evan''s eyes looked at her with dullness, ''no,'' he calmly replied, ''he needs to attend a meeting.''


    She rolled her eyes as she faintly scoffed in his obvious lie, ''aren''t you the boss?''


    ''Yeah, so?''


    ''You should be attending it and not Kirby,'' she snarled wrinkling her face in annoyance.


    ''I am busy,'' he gently pushed her out of the bed, turned to the side and carefully embrace Danie.


    Selena''s lips curved with a pseudo sadistic smile, she rushed next to Danie''s side and went under the nket.


    Feeling the movement on the bed, Evan drew his lower lip between his teeth, his breathing hardened in anger as he sat up and pulled the nket from covering Selena''s face.


    ''If she wakes up,'' he angrily pointed a finger at her, ''I am going to send Kirby to another city,'' his teeth gnashed, ''but if you leave now, I will bring you to my next business trip with Kirby.''


    As those words registered in Selena''s mind, her eyes immediately swelled while her body rose from the bed.


    She rushed towards the door, before leaving, she heard her uncle asking her to lock the door.


    And she did, she closed the door behind and leaned her back against it, her hand traveled to her chest, slightly pounding in excitement.


    As she was about to take her first step, the realization hit her. Her eyshes flickered; mind bewildered for a moment.


    With her lips slightly parting in shock, Selena turned to look at the closed door, ''Wait, if I wille, it means Danie will also go,'' she sighed, scoffed with disbelief, ''Aish! This old man!'' she pumped a fist in the air, irritation filled her mind as she realized that her uncle was only using her.


    ---


    Hourster.


    Danie woke up by the sound of her phone, she slowly opened her eyes while her hand moved to find her phone.


    ''Robert is calling,'' a voice sounded next to her.


    Danie slightly turned her face and found Evan smiling at her, based on the grin and glow in his face he must have been awake for some time.


    She groaned, shifted to her side facing him, ''How long have you been awake?'' she lightly yawned, rubbed her eyes to clear her sight.


    She''s not sure the exact time she sleptst night but, she''s certain that it waste since Evan doesn''t stop asking about her rtionship with Matthew.


    His hand, gently caressing her cheeks moved to poke her nose, ''not so long,'' he replied, lowered his face to a level with hers, ''are you awake?'' he squinted and smiled softly.


    ''Yeah, but I need to bring Selena at school,'' her body moved to get out of the bed but she was pulled back and felt his arms on her shoulder pinning her down the bed.


    ''She had gone to school,'' he nced over at the half-opened curtain while the corner of his lips was fighting a smile.


    Danie nervously blinked, she might not have the ability to read his eyes but, the way its twinkling was giving her a different vibe.


    Her breath quickened, hands shaking a bit moved andy on his chest, she pushed him away but he''s like a statue she couldn''t move.


    ''Can I?'' he asked smoothly, gently removing her hands on his chest.


    She let out a shaky sigh, the baritone of his voice reverberated her whole body as he sn.a.k.e.d his strong arms around her neck.


    She saw the shock registered on his face when she nodded, a small smile yed on her lips as she watched the shock in his eyes shifted mischievously.


    His lips smiling sweetly as a vani pudding moved closer to her, yfully bumped their nose with his deep brown eyes staring straight at her.


    ''Really?'' even a short wording out from his lips was enough to shiver her skin, it sounded like a drum, but deeper.


    ''Can I really?'' with his eyes smoothly staring at her like butter, his hand slowly went under her shirt, slightly caressed her stomach, and one by one, his thumb touched the scars on her side.


    He let out a sigh, it was like a low roll of thunder, and the next thing she knew, he had pressed his lips to her and nearly sucked all the air from her lungs.


    She hardly had a moment to react before his tongue forcefully opened the seam of her lips and without hesitation, Danie granted him ess and being inside, Evan delved her tongue.


    Evan shut his eyes, images shed but all blurred, he disregarded it and yfully push his tongue against hers.


    Her hands around this thick strong neck moved and lowered to his back, it went under his shirt freely, she could feel his body heat as she caressed his skin.


    All she could see as soon as their lips touched was her face, showing that all he has in his mind was her and that reality heightened her emotion, she slightly lifted her face, fighting his kisses back, and soon their m.o.a.n full of passion filled the room.


    As she expected, his hand drifted to her hip, slipping it inside. She drew away from his lips, panted for air, eyes sparkled staring at him.


    ''Is the door locked?'' She said gruffly, her breathing quickened just like his, meeting his fiery eyes.


    He let out a faint chuckle, swiftly positioned on top of her, "It''s -" he was about to say locked when the door thumped open and let out Selena in her uniform with a victorious smile on her face.


    "There was a bomb threat in the school so the ss has been canceled," eyes glowing with delight looked at the bed and, in just a second her smile vanished.


    She blinked, repeatedly to make sure that she''s seeing it right.


    "Ahm, did I disturb you?" she asked with quivering lips.


    Seeing the pillow flying towards her, Selena''s eyes swelled, body rushed out of the bedroom before the pillow could hit her.


    Evan blew a sigh, he sat on the space next to her with his hand pulling his hair, "I went downstairs to get water."


    Danie sat up, biting her lips with embarrassment after getting caught by Selena.


    "Could you get my clothes?" she turned to him, low voice that it''s almost a whisper.


    "Where are you going?"


    Danie blinked, seeing the softness in his eyes while his voice was strained with sorrow, she felt like a soldier bidding goodbye to her husband.


    "Nowhere, do you want me to walk around in pajama?"


    "Oh!" he nodded casually, "I will have it transferred here," he gestured to get up but Danie held his wrist.


    "No, I would like to have my own room."


    "Why?" perplexity registered on his handsome face.


    "Because I-" she paused when she noticed him confusedly staring at her hair, with eyebrows creasing indifferently, Danie squinted and waved a hand in his face.


    "Hey, what''s wrong?"


    Evan blinked, stretched a hand and brushed it on her hair.


    "Why does your hair turn white? It was brown just a minute ago."


    Danie sighed, looked sideways to check on her hair in his hand, "Oh, it''s normal," she said casually.


    "Normal?" he rose an eyebrow with amus.e.m.e.nt, caressed the white hair with his thumb while his face moved closer to smell her hair, "it''s smell like vani," he said and pulled back.


    Danie shrugged nonchntly.


    "I know I said I won''t ask but, can I make an exemption with your hair?"


    She giggled, slightly nodded her head, "of course," she paused and took the hair from his hand.


    "My hair turns white every time I get sick," she brushed her hand on the hair, watched as every strand of it turned into white like a snow, "but it also happens once I get my monthlies," she partially smiled, got down on the bed and walked towards the bathroom.


    "Just bring my luggage here."


    Evan was dumbfounded even after Danie had closed the door.


    "What the hell?" he murmured, "Her eyes, the scars, her thoughts and now the hair," he let out a shaky sigh, still buffled, "Is she an alien?"


    He snapped back in his daze when he heard the water from the bathroom


    He got up, stared at the hand he used to touch her hair, his feet moved by itself and found its way towards the living room where he found Matthew sitting and chatting with his grandfather.


    He halted for a moment and stared at Matthew, mind still bewildered with Danie''s hair.


    His head tilting a bit lost a boy lost in the forest, he gulped hard and heard his grandfather''s voice shouting at him.


    "How could you let a babysitter sleep in your room?" it was a growl that came out of his grandfather''s mouth but, Evan was not bothered by it.


    "Shh, shut up I am thinking," he said absently and walked past them proceeding to the kitchen.

 Chapter 67 - 66: Womens Scent

    Chapter 67 - 66: Women''s Scent


    Evan parked his car in front of the Chu Pharmaceuticals building to visit his friend Ken. They had been friends since childhood and been through a lot.


    Unlike him, Ken has a different personality, he grew up with a golden spoon, everything he wants growing up he will get but even so, Ken grew up to be ruthless.


    He never smiled unless it''s for him or Glen, and he''s more violent than his father who happened to be the boss of one of the gangs in the country.


    Evan altered his tie as he felt suffocated. When he entered the building, he could see all the frown faces of the employee.


    They knew their boss, if Ken sees someone smile, he will shout at them, fire or worse beat them up.


    Most of the employees didn''t get a chance to have their anniversary in thepany, they will either get fired or leave by themselves.


    As he was about to proceed to the elevator, he noticed his friend Ken near the fire exit door, with four bodyguards behind him.


    Yes, unlike him, Ken needs bodyguards, countless people had tried to murder him but Ken was like a bad grass that couldn''t be killed.


    He might even have the life of a cat, he has been ambushed numerous times, shot by his father''s enemy but the man survived and, came back alive.


    "You peasant moron, did I not to tell you to get the form right?"


    Ken''s thunderous roar echoed in the quiet lobby, and his voice was full of anguish, it was as if the man had killed his wife where in fact the problem was so simple.


    The poor man in front of Ken shiver in fear, his body weakened and slumped on the ground, and the image in front of Evan was not new, it was like going to the same museum and see the same painting.


    He had seen this moment, numerous times, a man or a woman kneeling with fear in front of a ruthless God. Evan shook his head, none of the employees even tried to whisper or check what was going on, they already knew it so they kept their head buried on their work.


    Out of nowhere, the man held Ken''s leg.


    Tears fell down to his pale cheeks, his lips shaking in fear said, "please don''t fire me. I need this job for my daughter," the man pleaded.


    Evan shook his head, his mind had predicted what was about to happen and he was right, Ken''s shook off his leg and kicked the man like it was an empty lifeless can.


    He could hear the thumping sound of the man''s body as he hits the wall and it followed by the man''s painful groan.


    Evan sigh, he couldn''t understand Ken''s behavior even the man''s psychologist quitted after some time, none of the people he knew could change him and no matter how much he tried to lecture him, he just wouldn''t listen.


    "Hey Ken," he called him name after noticing that he was about to kick the man again.


    Ken turned to him; his face was wrinkling with anger but, his eyes were glooming with indescribable emptiness.


    Ken had never felt any type of love from his father, while his mother left when he was just small and Ken had never even tried to find her.


    "What are you doing here?" the anger on his face disappeared, but it turned emotionless with his lips pressing together tightly.


    "I need help," he said, showing him the folder in his hand.


    Ken smiled a scary smile that could shiver anyone''s skin.


    He knows what Evan meant by help since his father died, he took over his underground business.


    Having a pharmaceuticalpany allows him to have ess to create drugs, both legal and illegal. He was not afraid to get caught, in the country where politicians are corrupt, he doesn''t need to worry about going to jail.


    He walked closer to Evan and took the folder, just like before, his friend would give him the names of the people who didn''t pay their dues in his bank. Ken will have his men scare those people and force them into paying and he and Evan don''t care where they would get the money, either legal or illegal, all they wanted was to get the money back.


    Ken handed the folder to Kuwan, his right-hand man for his underground business.


    "I want the money on Monday," Ken said, his face has no emotion just like a lifeless doll or even worse.


    "Yes sir," Kuwan said snappily and rushed out of the office.


    "Shall we go to my office?" Ken asked, pointing his hand to the elevator.


    Evan nodded, and they both proceeded to the elevator.


    There was a woman inside, she pushed the 30th floor and faced the door, avoiding to meet her boss''s eyes.


    Ken''s eyes narrowed, he sniffed in the air and his mind exploded when he smelled a woman''s perfume.


    "Did the HR inform you that I hate perfume?" he spoke, deep and cold.


    The woman''s face went pale as soon as she met her boss piercing eyes, it was like looking at the hungry lion.


    She gulped hard nervously, bit her lips and huddled in the corner.


    "push the next floor button and get out of my sight. Get your paycheck in the HR."


    The woman didn''t have a choice than to nod, and she left the elevator as soon as it opened.


    "You fired two people today Ken," Evan stated, his back leaned against the wall of the elevator.


    Ken smirked as a response, "you know how much I hate women''s scent," he sighed, looked at the ss screen on the upper left side of the elevator door showing that they are about to reach the 30th floor.

 Chapter 68 - 67: She’s a woman

    Chapter 68 - 67: She¡¯s a woman


    Evan followed Ken to his office, the hallway shows how luxurious his life was. After Ken''s father passed away, the man renovated the whole building, from tiles to the ceiling light, tables and even employees though he kept his father''s secretary.


    As he entered the office which so familiar to him, Evan took a deep sigh.


    He bobbed his head to see two women with nothing but panties on the leather couch in his office, drugs, and alcohol were on the coffee table while the two women looked like they have been high for weeks.


    Red and puffy eyes, bites and kiss marks all over their body, despite it, Evan recognized their faces, they were the same models he saw on the television.


    He cleared his throat; Ken despise women but he''s a man with needs so he would support some models to be his woman which would onlyst for a week and after that those women will disappear, either because they have gotten what they want or they went to the prison or mental.


    Most of the women that had been with Ken ended up in the rehab, who wouldn''t the man would use them to try the new drugs on them but, he never forced them, he doesn''t even need sweet talk to them or promise the world. Those womene to him for money, drugs or connection.


    But as soon as those women stepped into his world, they''d turn into a rebellious woman, Ken has a funny way to wake up the hidden l.u.s.t behind every woman.


    He would just show them the real him and those women would get attached and addicted to him just like with his drugs, they will try to get into his world and show him that they understand him and want to be part of him. And Ken despised it, he hated that those women think that he has some serious problems that need to be fixed so as soon as those women start talking to him like they own him, he would just throw them out of his life.


    Evan was just like Ken when Kierry was still alive, but unlike him, he doesn''t hurt women and only kept their rtionship secret and neutral, no feelings attached. And that moment of his life ended the moment Kierry died.


    She was his brother''s wife so he did everything to distract himself from falling deeper to her but no matter what, he did fell for her.


    Evan took a deep sigh to remove Kierry in his mind, he has not been thinking of her for weeks and it all happened after he met Danie.


    Evan loomed closer to Ken; the man was sitting behind his desk with hisputer on.


    Evan watched as Ken pressed the inte and called out his secretary, ''Get these women out of my office now!'' he said with a deep voice.


    Soon, the secretary entered the office, the wrinkled between her brows showed the years of handwork in the Chu Company.


    ''Wait,'' Ken stopped his secretary from leaving, ''What kind of drugs did you give to them?'' he asked, looking at the two models in the arms of his men.


    ''Cocaine Sir,'' one of the men answered snappily.


    Ken nodded and coldly shifted his eyes back to hisputer.


    When the door closed, Evan sat on the edge of Ken''s ss desk, it only has a pen and hisputer, no flowers or any sign of life in his office aside from him.


    He was like a robot, he works hard in the morning, and does his own party in the night and it will always involve women and drugs.


    Despite of being surrounded by drugs, Ken has never done it even once, the man is brilliant, he knows very well that it would only destroy him.


    With his body, half sitting on Ken''s desk, Evan drummed his fingers on the table, ''Ken, I have a question,'' he looked at his friend and stared at the wall ss with the view of the clear sky.


    ''Yeah?'' Ken responded, still eyes were glued at hisptop.


    ''You like killing people, right?''


    Ken smiled, stopped from his work for a moment and rested his chin on his palm, ''Yeah, especially those snitch andzy people,'' heughed, his mind has been corrupted with darkness.


    Evan rose an eyebrow, his face, the way his lips curved a wicked smile, he had seen it, it was the same expression Danie had in the images he saw.


    ''What''s the most painful - ''


    ''Why are you asking me this Evan?'' Ken interrupted him.


    Evan blinked, his mind yed the images he saw when he kissed Danie, at first, it didn''t bother him but it changed after he saw her hair.


    ''Just answer me.''


    Ken creased his brows in suspicions but, he gave the answer, ''Well,'' he took a deep sigh, trying to remember the worse thing he had done, ''I just let my people beat them up and then I will shoot them on the foreheads,'' his lips formed a smiled, the sound of the firing gun echoed in his mind and at the moment, his hands suddenly itched to hurt someone.


    ''Have you ever tried drilling someone''s legs?" Evan asked.


    With a shock, Ken rose his sight and stared at his friends with perplexity on his face, he had never seen Evan like this or even asked about how he does his business so this question came to him as a surprise.


    ''No,'' he shook his head, ''I think that''s too brutal,'' he continued.


    ''Yeah, it was,'' Evan absentmindedly replied, eyes wandering in the clear view sky asking himself on how could Danie do that.


    ''What about skin someone''s alive?''


    Ken straightened; his shoulder stiffed as he slumped both of his palms on the table.


    ''What is happening to you, Evan?''


    ''Do any of your men do that?'' Evan continued.


    ''No, but that''s sickening, what kind of man does that?'' Ken stated, shaking his head with disbelief.


    ''Well,'' Evan let out a bitter chuckle, ''It''s actually a woman.''


    Ken squinted; confusion glowed in his eyes as he stared at his friend.


    ''Woman?'' heughed, ''really?''


    With amus.e.m.e.nt shining in his eyes, Ken continued, ''Please tell me this woman''s name and I would like to hire her,'' he paused tough again, ''Some of my men puke when they see blood. Goodness!''


    Nose crinkling with annoyance, Evan gave a re to his friend, ''Shut up and go back to your work,'' he got up, walked closer to the door but, soon stopped when he suddenly remembered the reason why he was here.


    ''Oh, by the way, the man you saw in my office, that''s my niece babysitter,'' he waved a hand to Ken. ''and she''s a woman,'' he didn''t wait for his friend''s reply, he left the office and closed the door behind.

 Chapter 69 - 68: Gentlemans Bar

    Chapter 69 - 68: Gentleman''s Bar


    At the Vi.


    Danie carried her backpack and rushed towards the door, she needs to meet up with Scott today, there was an emergency that she needs today.


    Before she could reach her motorcycle, she saw Anders running towards her.


    ''What is it Anders?'' she asked as he halted in front of her.


    ''Where are you going Ms. Chen?''


    ''Well, Selena doesn''t have sses today and the school said it will resume on Monday so,'' she straightened her shoulder, ''I will be off for four days,'' she turned to leave but, Anders grabbed her wrist.


    With sweat on his forehead, Anders spoke, ''Could you please tell Mr. Su that you won''t be around for four days?'' he paused to bit his lips, his expression soured when he remembered his boss''s order to always watch Danie, ''He might scold me if you suddenly disappear.''


    Danie nodded with a nk face, she could see the fear in Ander''s face and she doesn''t understand why.


    After Ander''s freed her wrist, Danie drove away.


    -


    After hours of driving, Danie stopped at the warehouse.


    It was the same as before though there''s more dust while the pregnant spiders on the walls have had delivered their babies.


    She blew out a sigh, the first thing she heard was the sound of footsteps emerging from the second room. Her head jerked in that direction and found Scott walking towards her with folders in his hand.


    She rose an eyebrow, she remembered telling him that she won''t take any more favors from people and, seeing Scott''s expression tells her that they have a new customer.


    ''What is this emergency Scott?'' she asked.


    ''Remember Dexter the transgender?'' Scott chuckled after saying that in rhythm.


    ''Yeah?'' Dani said in a dull voice.


    "He has been taken and I heard they were looking after a woman named Daisy, and we both know it''s you."


    Saying that Scott handed the folder to her. Danie opened it with a t face, she doesn''t really care since most of the people who had asked a favor to her don''t know her face, she always meets those people with a mask on her face, and the only thing they could see was her eyes and lips.


    But she made an exemption to Dexter, she trusted her since she saw how pitiful her life was. His father treated her like a person with deceased, she got thrown out of her house after she came out and told his parents that she''s gay.


    She looked at the photos in the folder, it had the shot of Dexter''s ruined face.


    Dexter was n.a.k.e.d, bruises and handprints over her body showed that she had been destroyed.


    Danie shut her eyes, with cold heart, she handed the folder back to Scott.


    "This is your emergency?"


    Scott nodded, "yes, you and Dexter became close after the surgery so I thought you would want to help her," he replied.


    Danie rose an eyebrow in amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "Scott tell me what am I wearing?"


    Scott scanned his eyes on Danie''s shirt and replied, "grey shirt and Jeans?"


    Danie nodded, "tell me, am I f.u.c.k.i.n.g wearing a Cape?" she got up, face wrinkling with annoyance, "do I look like wonder woman or supergirl?" she took the folder from him and rolled it. She tiptoed and repeatedly hit his head with the folder.


    "I am not a superhero, ok? I do have a s.e.xy body of a superhero but my height wouldn''t pass so," she gave the folder back to him vigorously, "stop calling me for a nonsense report," she walked past Scott, going forward the door.


    "But Dexter knows your face."


    Danie sighed, Scott has a point, Dexter could point out her exact location and they even had photos together.


    "Why did they take her?" she decided to stay, so she turned and went back to her previous chair.


    Relief registered on Scott''s face, he gave a faint smile and excitedly opened the second folder.


    "Who''s this bastard that was looking for me?" she asked.


    "I heard the new owner of the Gentleman''s Bar," Scott opened the folder and handed her the photos.


    "His name is Ken Chu, current leader of the Blue Dragon gang," he paused, "some people were looking after Senator Vi and hisst location was his bar so," he gave her another paper which had the police report, "his bar is under investigation and since we didn''t delete the camera''s from before, the boss realized that it was Dexter who let you have ess to the room where Senator Vi disappeared."


    Danie shut her eyes, she could feel every drop of the blooding out of her private part and it was excruciating.


    She sighed, thest thing she wanted was to go around with guns but right now, she doesn''t have a choice.


    "So, the Gentleman''s Bar owner wants me?" she opened her eyes and coldly stared at Scott.


    "Yes."


    She nodded, lowered her eyes on the photos.


    "Damn it!" she cursed out, realizing the Ken Chu that was looking for her was the same man she met in the elevator.


    "Where is Dexter?" she asked.


    Scott immediately handed her the tablet, with the bar''s blueprint, "He''s on the third floor, the same room where Senator Vi disappeared," he replied.


    "Fine, I will take Dexter and you set the fire rm," she instructed, "Once everyone is out, sneak inside and throw a bomb."


    Scott''s hand, closing the folder froze upon hearing it, he blinked and looked at Danie.


    "Do we really need to blow it?" he asked in shock.


    Danie shrugged casually, "I need to send him a message to stop looking for me. Once he sees that I got Dexter and exploded his bar if he has a brain, he will get my message," she smiled at her friend, while her hand took the guitar case hanging on the wall.


    She opened it; her smile faded when she saw the same rifle she had when she first met Evan.


    Her chest rose and fell with rapid breaths, she knows that the moment Evan will kiss her, the man might see this part of her memory.


    She got up, put on her mask and carried the guitar case on her back.


    She will need to avoid Evan, especially kissing him; she had seen some of his memory with Ken Chu and she''s certain that he will take his friend''s side than hers.


    "What if Ken Chu doesn''t stop?" she could hear the concern in Scott''s voice and she understands it, after all, Ken Chu was not a normal businessman, he has connections to the high people in the country and if he wants, he will find her in no time.


    She sighed, "If he does, call that senate judge that owes us a favor. Tell him to talk to Ken Chu and ask him to leave me alone."

 Chapter 70 - 70: Mommy is here!

    Chapter 70 - 70: Mommy is here!


    Gentleman''s Bar, a few hourster.


    Danie got off of her motorcycle and proceeded to the hotel in front of the Gentleman''s bar. Her feet entered the sliding door and proceeded to the general toilet.


    The lobby was full of women in tight clothes, her jeans and shirt had made her look like a rubbish woman that was lost in the wood. She was about to enter the restroom when two men stopped her.


    Danie, with her face innocent as amb, looked at the two guards with pitiful eyes.


    "I am sorry Miss, but," the man didn''t finish his sentence and just ran his eyes over her shirt.


    Danie nodded,pletely understood the situation.


    "I am with someone," she said with a faint smile.


    One of the guards suspiciously rose an eyebrow, "Really? Who?" he asked.


    Danie blinked, slightly bobbed her head behind them and found a man in a grey suit holding a boy which she recognized.


    It was the same urchin that knocked on her door.


    "There," she said pointing at them, "That''s my husband and my son."


    The two guards looked behind them, and then looked back at her with a t face.


    Danie could see that they didn''t believe her. She blew a sigh, the migraine started to tug in her head.


    (What was the kid''s name?) she thought.


    Her eyes immediately swelled upon remembering it.


    stering a wide smile on her lips, Danie waved a hand in the air and called out the boy''s name.


    "Danny," she yelled. Her smile widened to see the boy turning his face to look at her direction, "Mommy is here," she continued.


    When the boy smiled at her, Danie turned to the guards and said, "See, I told you," and rushed towards the little boy.


    On the other side, Glen who was about to meet his friends in the rooftop of the hotel in front of the Gentleman''s Bar was stopped by his son next to him.


    He looked at the boy who had the same suit as him, grey polo and dark grey vest on top, while his son''s short legs had his ck cks paired with his ck bow.


    He looked back and saw a woman waving at them, "do you know her?" he asked.


    His son nodded, "yes, she gave me water before but her hair changed"


    Glen sighed, his son had told him about the woman he met when they meet up with Evan and since then, his son has been nagging him to visit her but he didn''t have time to do it with all the paper works he needed to attend.


    When he heard the woman calling herself Danny''s mother, his lips slightly parted in shock.


    He knows that it''s impossible, his head shook in disbelief, two guards were blocking his sight from looking at the woman, therefore, he couldn''t see her directly.


    When his son waved back at the woman, and she immediately rushed to her.


    Glen blinked in wonderment, the woman was wearing a normal shirt and Jeans and as far as he knows this hotel has a reputation, that must be the reason why she was stopped by the guard.


    "What is her name?" Glen asked his son.


    Danny shrugged, "I don''t know."


    He watched as the woman rushed towards them, there was a guitar case on her back, it''s almost the same height as her body, she was not tall, that''s the first thing he noticed, perhaps, she might be even the smallest person in the lobby aside from his son.


    As he focused his eyes at her face, and at that moment, his body went stiff.


    He gulped hard, staring at her face.


    Her face which seemed to have been cut from the pages of men''s magazine, so willow and pure.


    His eyes, slowly widening in surprise lowered to her shirt, he could see her curve from her tight shirt and tight jeans, and his mind suddenly wondered the softness of her curve.


    He cleared his throat, removing the nasty thoughts in his mind.


    When the woman stopped in front of him, Glen once again stared at her face.


    Her round face was giving him a joyful vibe, the glow on her face tells him that he could trust her, and her eyes, he would say that she had safe eyes that could melt anyone''s, cold heart.


    He took in a deep breath, she seemed robust and real, his hands,ying in his side were itching to lift and touch the softness of her face.


    There was something bewitching about her, perhaps it was her smile or the twinkle in her eyes.


    When the woman looked at him, he stared at her deep brown eyes, he blinked once, feeling drown to her stare, but it didn''t help him, her eyes were a deep pool, and he felt that if he stared for one more minute, he would discover a whole different world.


    "Hi," he could hear her mncholic voice, but he was too mesmerized to her face that he ignored her hand.


    He squinted at her beauty, lips parted to speak with confusion, "have we met before?" he asked.


    The woman in front of him smiled, and seeing the two deep dimples on her cheeks has made him take her hand and shake it firmly.


    "I am Glen Hei," he introduced himself.


    She nodded and didn''t even bother to introduce herself.


    After he let her hand go, the woman walked past him but, before leaving she turned and said softly to his son, "Thanks Urchin, be a good boy," she said and Danny a hug.


    And after that, both glen and Danny watched the woman rushed towards the restroom.


    Glen''s senses came back from wonderment when his son tugged the sleeve of his suit, "isn''t she a beauty daddy?" his son innocently asked.


    Glen smiled at him, "yeah. Too bad I didn''t get her name," a regret strained in his voice as he speaks.


    "Yes," his son agreed, "maybe she badly needs to poop."


    Glen faces soured at his son''s reply, he messed up the little boy''s hair and held his hand.


    "Let''s go, Ken and Evan might be waiting upstairs."

 Chapter 71 - 71: Unexpected Meeting

    Chapter 71 - 71: Unexpected Meeting


    After Danie entered the women''s bathroom, she slumped the guitar case on the floor, her knees weakening in fear lowered to the ground next to her hair case.


    Her lips quivered, eyes shut as the man named Glen popped in her mind.


    (It can''t be!) She said to herself.


    The man''s eyes, when she looked at it, all she saw was emptiness, no memories at all, it was just like Evan and the only difference was his eyes were pitch ck.


    She let out a shaky breath, gulped repeatedly to remove the panic in her mind but, it only worsened when she thought of the guy again.


    (Don''t worry Danie, he doesn''t know your name and you won''t see him again) she said to console herself.


    She gathered all her energy and got up, she entered thest cubicle and stood on the toilet bowl, her hand reached for the binocrs in her opened guitar case, and tiptoed to reach the small window on the wall with the entrance view of the Gentleman''s bar.


    She could see the ck van that Scott was using. She took her phone out and dialed his number


    When the am answered she said, "release the mosquito drone and give me ess inside."


    Soon her phone chimed, she opened it and watched the camera moved down to the bas.e.m.e.nt.


    While her eyes were glued at her phone, Danie took the tight dress she hid behind the rifle.


    She didn''t have time to change clothes, and she would definitely not drive her motorcycle with her tight dress.


    She dressed up, put on her sses and ced a fake mole on her right cheek.


    She ponied her hair up in a messy bun, leaving some strands of it on each side of her ears.


    She carried the guitar case on her back, left the restroom and proceeded to the elevator.


    As she waited for the elevator door to open, she noticed a familiar figureing closer to her.


    Danie''s lips quivered, eyes behind her sses swelled as she recognized it to be Evan with Ken, and few men behind were escorting them.


    Danie gulped with her face paling in panic, entirely not expecting to meet Evan here.


    (Damn you, Scott!) Cursing to her friend in her mind.


    She lowered her face and wished that Evan wouldn''t recognize her.


    When the door opened, Danie moved to enter the elevator, but she was stopped by one of the guards behind Evan.


    "Miss, please take the next elevator."


    Withoutining, Danie nodded and took a few side steps.


    "Let her inside."


    Danie''s heart skipped a beat, (no!!!! It''s fine) she screamed in her head.


    Without even looking she knows that it was Evan, she peeked a nce at him, thankfully he was busy looking down to the phone in his hand or else he might recognize her hair.


    Her body tensed as she was pushed inside the elevator. The man asked her what floor and she''s scared to answer, fearing that Evan might recognize her voice.


    Instead of answering, she stretched a hand and pressed the third-floor button herself.


    The way up was longer than she anticipated, despite of the coldness in the elevator, sweat was forming on Danie''s forehead


    Finally, the elevator sounded to open, and Danie''s eyes sparkled as she watched it slowly open.


    Without looking back, she rushed out of the elevator, heart pounding like she had run a marathon.


    She wiped her sweat, unlocked one of the rooms on the third floor and locked it behind.


    (Whoa! Thank God I changed my clothes) she blurted in her mind.


    Without wasting her time, Danie slightly opened the window, through there, she was able to see the window of the room where Dexter is located.


    "Damn, it''s closed!" She murmured.


    She took her phone out, asked Scott to throw a rock at the window.


    Soon, one of the men guarding Dexter opened the window, he peeped his head and as soon as Danie saw an opportunity, she pressed the trigger of her rifle.


    Itnded on the guard neck, it was not a bullet, instead, it was a needle soaked with anesthesia.


    It was enough to paralyze them for hours, and she''s nning to use that time to sneak inside and get Dexter.


    And just like she had nned, one by one the five men in the room slowly fell unconscious, without wasting her time, Danie rushed out of the door and locked the door behind, she twisted the sign do not disturb to make sure that no one will enter the room while she''s gone.


    With her heels on, Danie ran downstairs, every minute counts so she needs to make use of it.


    She casually entered the bar, one of the bouncers stopped her to scan her body.


    It beeped on her chest part, Danie stered a flirtatious smile on her lips as she met the eyes of the frowning bouncer, she took out a syringe from the small pouch she hid in her bra, showed it to him and winked.


    "It''s for my heroine," she said in a coarse voice


    The bouncer nodded and gave way to her.


    As she past him, Danie''s smile disappeared, she proceeded to the elevator and pressed the third-floor button.


    When it opened, Danie took out her syringe, she hid it behind her as she walked closer to the man guarding the door.


    She halted in front of him, raised her cold eyes and looked at him.


    "Are you lost?" the man asked.


    Danie shook her head, walked one step closer and tiptoed to reach his face.


    This was one of those times she wished to be taller, but even with her heels on, the man in front was still taller than her.


    "Are you one of the entertainers here?" the man asked, his cold voice turned into coarse while l.u.s.t suddenly shone in his eyes.


    "I used too." She replied, sn.a.k.e.d one of her hands around his neck while the other swiftly injected the syringe in his neck.


    Soon, the man fell unconscious, Danie immediately embraced him when a couple came out of the room.


    She opened the door with the key she found in his pocket, she hauled the guard''s body inside and looked around.


    She sighed, seeing Dexterying on the couch n.a.k.e.d while the five men that she shot were lying unconscious to the ground.


    She took her phone out, dialed Scott''s number.


    Soon, the knock on the door sounded, she looked at the peephole and found Scott anxiously looking around.


    She opened the door and without wasting any time, Scott carried Dexter and they used the fire exit to leave the building.

 Chapter 72 - 72: The Phone Call

    Chapter 72 - 72: The Phone Call


    The coldness lurking around the elevator disappeared as soon as Ken, Evan the guards left the elevator.


    They proceeded to the rooftop where their friend Glen and his son were waiting.


    Ken insisted to have a dinner together, and Evan couldn''t say no since Ken doesn''t have a family to dine with aside from him and Glen.


    Evan roamed his eyes around the rooftop, there''s no other customer aside from Glen and his son Danny.


    They walked towards them while the men guarding them stayed next to the elevator.


    Seeing the boy, Evan stered a smile, his hand stretched to tap the boy''s little shoulder.


    "How are you, Danny?" Evan asked in a lively tone. The boy''s round face reminded him of Danie, though most of his features came from his father Glen.


    The boy smiled at him, his round eyes twinkled as he got up and hugged his leg.


    Evan chuckled and watched as the little boy ran towards Ken and embraced his legs.


    Ken chuckled in delight, he might be ruthless but, when ites to Danny, he always sters a smile and bes soft in front of him.


    "How are you little Glen?" Ken asked, carried the boy and let him sat on hisp.


    "I am ok uncle Ken." The boy responded.


    "Good!" he paused to nod, "be healthy because once you grow up, I am going to give you all my money," Ken let out a light chuckle and the little boy lowered his face in embarrassment.


    "Are you not going to give it to your kid?"


    Ken''s face immediately darkened, but it was just a second, then he shook his head as the calmness registered on his face, "No," he replied and asked him to go back to his chair.


    Danny ran back obediently to his chair, soon, the waiters came and served their food.


    "Ken do you know the owner of this hotel?" Glen asked suddenly, his hand holding the cutlery froze as he turned to his friend Ken.


    "Yeah, why?"


    Glen shrugged, "I want a copy of their CCTV in the lobby."


    Ken and Evan looked at each other with shock, Glen was the angel amongst them, they were still puzzled how could he stay with them after all the dirty things they had done.


    "I will askter," Ken replied eventually, still struck from Glen''s request.


    "Daddy, are you going to look after that pretty miss?"


    Glen red at his son discreetly, it was indeed his reason but, he was not nning to let his friends know.


    He knew them, both of them very well.


    If they saw her, for sure his friend wouldn''t think twice about making her their woman.


    "No, Danny, I lost my ID so I want to know if someone found it."


    The little boy nodded, swirled the pasta around his fork and shove it in his mouth.


    And with a full mouth, he spoke, "too bad, she''s really pretty," he swallowed his food and continued, "Daddy can she be my mommy?"


    Ken and Evanughed at the same time, knowing Glen and how timid he is when ites to women, they are sure that he will grow old without a wife.


    Glen faked augh, "I don''t even know her name," there was a disappointment stained in his voice.


    "I know her house. Maybe we can visit her on Sunday."


    To shut up his son, Glen nodded and asked him to continue with his food.


    After they finished the main dish, Danny started with his dessert while his father and uncles drunk the wine that was served.


    "Evan, what about the woman you told me about, what was her name?" Ken suddenly asked.


    "Why?" Evan suspiciously asked back.


    Ken clicked his tongue, nose wrinkled in annoyance as he watched the suspicion sparkled in Evan''s eyes, what he hates the most was to exin himself.


    "Never mind!" he blurted and drunk the whole ss in one gulp.


    After Ken mentioned Danie, Evan suddenly thought of calling her.


    He took his phone out while Ken and Glen discussed something about the recentwsuit that Ken was facing.


    He dialed Danie''s number, it rang twice before she answered it.


    "Hello?" hearing the softness of her voice, Evan could not help but smile.


    "Danie, what are you doing?"


    "I am with Scott; we are going to stay to ire''s house for the weekend."


    Her answer has made his smile vanished, he rose an eyebrow as he tried to remember if Danie mentioned anything about sleeping somewhere else.


    "Wait, are you not going to sleep with me today?" when Evan realized what he had just said, it was already toote, his friend had heard it and now staring at him with narrowed eyes.


    "No, I will be gone for four days since Selena''s school will resume on Monday."


    Frown registered on Evan''s face as he sighed, "that''s too long," heined, "Selena needs a sitter this weekend -"


    "I''ll see you on Monday babe."


    After he was cut out, Evan started to blush, he looked like an embarrassed teenager staring at the piece of broli he left on his te.


    He went silent, and he could hear the voice of Scott on the other line teasing Danie.


    "Are you there?" Danie asked when he didn''t reply.


    Evan cleared his throat to get his senses back, he slowly blew an air before responding, "yes, I am here. Can I see youter?"


    "no."


    He rose an eyebrow, "why?"


    "Because it''s ire''s house," she replied.


    "So?"


    The other line went silent, and he could hear the sighing out from Danie''s side.


    "just for five minutes, I will leave too," his voice was in a pleasing tone, eyes narrowing threw a piercing look to his friends.


    "You can''t."


    "I won''t touch you. I promise."


    "No."


    "Please?"


    He heard Scott chuckling on the other line, but it soon faded and was reced by his groan.


    "Stop it kicking me Danie. We will have an ident soon." He heard Scottining.


    "Then shut up."


    Evan pressed his lips after hearing the anger in Danie''s voice, it was different than the tone she has when she talks to him, it was as if it''s from a different person.


    "Evan?"


    He sighed, wondering why she suddenly starts calling his name again.


    "Fine, five minutes but you can''t kiss me."


    "You need to be specific about the kiss."


    Danie on the other line giggled, "lips."


    He rose an eyebrow, a mischievous smile curved upon his lips, "anywhere but not lips. Got it!"


    There was slight happiness in his heart, he smiled and nodded, "ok, what''s the address?"


    While Danie was giving him the address, Evan was writing it down on the tissue. He folded it in half and shoved in the pocket of his suit.


    "I will see youter," he said with a suppressing smile.


    "See you." His heart ached for a moment as he ended the phone call, for some unknown reason just seeing her is enough toplete his day.


    He sighed and drunk the rest of the wine in his ss.


    When he lowered the ss on the table, he found his friends staring at him with a poker face.


    "Did you just beg at her?" Glen asked in disbelief.


    Evan ignored him and looked at Ken, the man was giving him a murderous look, "Ugh! I want to puke," he said in exaggeration and gestured to puke.


    Evan wrinkled his nose with annoyance, this was one of the reasons why he won''t allow Danie to meet his friend.


    On the other side, Danny sitting next to his father sneakily drunk the wine from his father''s ss while he and his uncle Ken were busy eavesdroppings to his uncle Evan''s phone conversation.

 Chapter 73 - 73: A torture to death

    Chapter 73 - 73: A torture to death


    Danie lowered the phone on herp after Evan ended the call. Her eyes stared at the road with calmness, she shut her eyes for a moment and tried to reminisce the conversation she had with Evan.


    His baritone voice, and the way he called her name, Danie felt so warm in her heart that she couldn''t say no to him.


    She let out a shaky sigh and slowly open her eyes, out of nowhere, Evan''s face shed in the empty and foggy road ahead, his smile and deep brown eyes, just the thought of seeing himter has made her feel excited.


    "Are you done daydreaming?" it was Scott''s dull voice sounded in the car, Danie turned to look at him and saw him switching his eyes between her and the road.


    "Yes, I am done," she responded with nose wrinkling in annoyance, "Do you want me to put you into a deep slumber?" her voice was tainted with a threat, and seeing Scott''s face slowly paling like a ghost, Danie slightly smile.


    "Does Evan know that you always threaten us?" he barked at her.


    "Yup," she blew in a relieved sigh, "he knows everything dude," she replied and patted his arm.


    Scott shook his head, after years of living with Danie, he got ustomed to all her threat, but unlike before, he noticed that Danie has been acting strangetely, though in a good way.


    He pressed the elerator to reach their destination quicker.


    "Do you think Dexter snitched you out?" Scott spoke, slowing down after he noticed the police light flickering from the distance.


    "No," Dani replied confidently.


    "How can you be sure?" he asked, raising an eyebrow in doubt.


    "Well," Danie paused and looked at the rearview mirror where she could see the unconscious Dexterying on the backseat, "if she did, I wouldn''t be sitting here," she continued.


    Scott nodded in understanding, Danie had a point, if Dexter spilled Danie''s identity and the location of the warehouse, Ken Chu wouldn''t be in the hotel dining with his friend.


    Since the police car was tailing them, Scott needed to drive at the maximum required speed.


    "By the way," Danie rolled her eyes when Scott spoke once again, she was staring at Evan''s photo on her phone and doesn''t want to be disturbed but Scott seemed to have been in the mood to talk.


    "What Scott?" she asked, giving him a stop-disturbing-me-you-dumb-idiot look.


    "Well, Evan''s father changed his flight so he will being on Sunday."


    Danie nodded, her face which had a soft expression from staring at Evan''s face suddenly darkened.


    (Does Evan''s father knows that the message was fake?) Her head bobbed a bit stared at Scott''s face.


    She sighed, withdrew her eyes from him and looked at the window next to her.


    "Why do you think he changed the flight schedule?" Scott asked.


    Hearing his question, Danie could not help butugh, she turned to Scott, amus.e.m.e.nt shone in her eyes, "Do I look like a wizard Scott?" she rose an eyebrow as she stated those words in sarcasm, "what makes you think I know what he has in his mind when his thousand miles away," her smile vanished while her eyes narrowed in irritation.


    Scott clicked his tongue and pouted a bit, "A simple I don''t know would have been sufficed," he replied with a sullen face.


    When they arrived at ire''s house, Danie opened the door of the van and assisted Scott to carry the unconscious Dexter inside.


    The room she was using in the past has been cleaned for Dexter.


    Scotty Dexter on the bed gently, while Danie stood next to Scott and checked Dexter''s pulse.


    She took in a relief sigh, her eyes gloomed as she stared at Dexter''s face.


    Bruises which had turned purple were all over her arms and legs, there were scratches on her stomach and even some mark made from the whip.


    Her eyes sockets werepletely ruined, they have turned purple with a mixture of ck, Danie could almost not recognize her earlier, it was as if they used her as a punching bag and release all the anger they have inside. A torture to death.


    Danie''s hands clenched in anger, despite all the punch and torture Dexter had received, she didn''t spill her identity.


    As her hands loosened its grip, Danie took in a deep breath to calm her body.


    She didn''t ask Scott to blow the Bar as they originally nned, she left a note for the Bar Owner, sending him a message to leave her alone.


    ire and Danie helped each other to attend Dexter wounds, it took them hours but they are d that he didn''t have internal bleeding. Even though they were able to help her ease the pain, still the trauma she received will torment her forever.


    Danie watched ire as she gathered all the medical equipment they used, she was sitting on the end corner of the bed quietly, her eyes were glooming with indescribable sorrow, for a moment she med herself, if she just didn''t go to that bar that night and just use a different method to get Senator Vi, Dexter wouldn''t get hurt.


    She shut her eyes, her skin shiver when the cold air from the air-conditioned blew on her side.


    She got up, grabbed a nket and covered Dexter''s body.


    Soon, a knock sounded from outside of the room. Danie walked towards it and opened it a bit.


    "Evan is outside," Scott said.


    With a t face, Danie nodded and walked past him, she could see the tease twinkling in Scott''s eyes but she disregarded it and proceeded downstairs.


    Her feet walked towards the door with big steps, her heart pounded uncontrobly by the thought of seeing Evan outside.


    She opened the small door of the gate, she stepped out and closed it behind.


    The sound of the cricket echoed in the empty street, the lights on the side road were off but the moon in the sky was working so hard to light up the street.


    Danie looked on each side to find Evan, all she could see was his car parked on the empty lot in front of ire''s house. There was no light inside, but even so, she knew that Evan was not there.


    Her eyebrows creased in puzzlement, her hands wrapped around her body to hug herself after the cold wind of the night puffed.


    She was about to take her first step to cross the street when she felt a hand -firm as a rock sn.a.k.e.d around her waist and pulled her backward.

 Chapter 74 - 74: Unexpected Appearance

    Chapter 74 - 74: Unexpected Appearance


    The firm arms around Danie''s waist pulled her backward, without even looking she had recognized the pleasant fragranceing from behind.


    Her handsy on the arms around her waist. A faint and sweet giggle let out from her lips when she felt his lips on her head, giving her a light kiss.


    "You scared me!" she blurted.


    Evan''s husky voice sounded to her ear as he responded, "I didn''t mean to scare you," and it chimed even s.e.xier than before.


    She moved to turn and face him but Evan tightened his embrace on her waist, not allowing her to even move.


    "Stay," he said in a murmur, "if you turn around I will kiss you."


    Danie rose an eyebrow, her ears wanted to explode from his sweet threat.


    "Fine," her hands went back toy on his arms, their breathing moved in rhythm, she could feel his chest moving frantically as time passed by.


    Her body went stiff when she suddenly felt something hard on her behind, her eyes swelling open as it suddenly twitched.


    "ahm, Evan, are you-"


    She was cut out when Evan suddenly buried his face on her shoulder and hushed her.


    Her eyes scanned the ce in front of her nervously, the five minutes had passed but she could still feel his hardness behind her.


    She stayed standing like a statue with Evan behind her, none of them spoke but their breathing said a million words .


    Evan let out a sigh eventually, he slowly turned Danie''s body around to face him, hands on her waist moved to her shoulder and face, each palm was filled with warmth.


    "I will see you on Monday " he spoke in a coarse voice as their eyes met.


    Danie nodded her head slightly, loneliness sparked in her green irises by the thought of not seeing him.


    "I will call you every day. Alright?" hand caressing her cheeks moved to her hair and stroked it gently.


    She nodded once again, a slight pain throbbed in her heart, wondering if they would really meet again after she meets up with his father.


    She blinked by the lips on her forehead, it was soft like a marshmallow and warm like summer.


    Her eyes squinting with indescribable emptiness watched Evan as he walked back to his car. She waved a hand in the air to bid him goodbye.


    After the darkness devoured Evan''s car, Danie took in a deep breath and proceeded inside.


    She had just opened the door when ire suddenly popped out of nowhere in front of her.


    "Ugh!" she groaned in surprise, "people should stop appearing like ghosts," she walked past ire with face nched from surprise, "I am too young to have a heart attack," sheined and slumped her body on the couch.


    ire followed her with a teasing smile on her lips, her eyes sparkled as she had witnessed the scene outside through the small hole in her gate


    "So, is he your boyfriend now?" with a face beaming in tease, ire sat down next to Danie, excitement sparkling in her eyes.


    Danie shut her eyes, leaned her head against the softness of the couch and slightly shook her head, "No, ire and he won''t ever be," she replied, the voice was creaky as if she was about to cry.


    ire went silent, she understood Danie''s dilemma, it must be hard to steer her feelings for Evan knowing his family''s connection to her mom''s death.


    "Are you going to meet his father on Sunday?" ire asked.


    Danie opened her eyes, no matter what she did Evan''s gorgeous face stayed in her mind lingering like a lost soul.


    "Yeah," her voice sounded like a person in her deathbed, so distant and mncholy.


    "Are you going to torture him?" ire''s asked in worry, thest thing she wanted was for Danie to regret hurting Evan''s father.


    Danie let out a dejectedugh, irises which were once green turned into ck, " I need to know the truth," she breathed heavily "I can''t give my answer until I see him."


    --


    On the other side, Evan''s finger kept tapping on the steering wheel as he drove back to the vi. His arms could still remember how Danie''s body went stiff when he suddenly had an arousal.


    He pumped a palm on the steering wheels angrily, nose wrinkled irritably as he pressed the brake.


    He didn''t care that he was in the middle of the road when he stopped the car, his jaw gnashed as he lowered his sight to his pants.


    "What is wrong with you," he roared ring at his pant, "you''re a freaking maniac " he breathed out harshly eyes narrowing in anger looked at the rearview mirror and found out that he had caused traffic.


    He clicked his tongue irritably, pondered about Danie''s thought when it happened.


    "Damn it!" He murmured a cursed nibbling his lower lips as he tried to concentrate on the road.


    After some hours of driving, Evan had finally arrived in the Vi. He parked the car in front of the stairs leading to the front door and got out of the car.


    His was still wandering about Danie''s reaction to the incident earlier, a part of him was urging him to call her but he was not sure what to say and that was if she would answer the call.


    He took in a deep breath , he was about to reach the end of the stairs when he noticed a figure right in front of him. As he looked up the corner of his lips lifted to smile but unlike him the man in front had a face nk as a sheet of paper.


    "Dad, what are you doing here?" he smiled brightly at him but his father didn''t return the smile.


    "Evan, someone wants me to be here. Now tell me , who had ess to your email?" his father''s eyebrow was raised in suspicion; the coldness of his gaze exceeded the coldness of the night breeze.


    Evan''s smile disappeared; his face slowly formed a frown as he thought of Danie.


    ''Was that the reason why she didn''t want me to kiss her?''


    He sighed, connecting the puzzles in his mind.


    ''Sneaky woman!'' He thought while his lips formed in a mischievous smile.


    He walked past his father but before he entered the vi he halted and sighed, "you are right someone might really want you here " he paused, thinking of the reason why Danie wanted his father, "Anyway, since you arrived safely here, I am guessing that person will meet you here."


    Evan turned a little and looked at his father with confusion on his face.


    "Good luck Dad," he gave him a smile, but inside he was wondering what Danie would do or need to do to his father. He had seen how she handled the two senators in the warehouse, and he could say that she definitely knew how to y with knives.

 Chapter 75 - 75: Dexters Request

    Chapter 75 - 75: Dexter''s Request


    A bitter expression registered on Selena''s face as soon as she realized that Kirby wasn''ting with them unlike what her uncle had promised. She was seated at the backseat next to her uncle who had the same expression as her while Anders was in the driver''s seat.


    Her arms over her stomach, crossed with irritation moved and repeatedly pped her Uncle''s legs.


    "You said Kirby wille with us," she eximed while her eyes were throwing a piercing look at her Uncle, "Why is he not here?" she continued, her hands trembling with anger had stopped hitting her uncle and rested at her sides.


    Her uncle looked at her with a t face "Kirby has to work " his reply sounded like a robot, it had no life at all.


    Selena scoffed at her uncle''s obvious lie, her eyes rolled by themselves and in a sarcastic voice she replied, "why did you even bring me with you?"


    Evan breathed out in impatience "we are going to visit my mother so shut up" he snarled.


    --


    Meanwhile at ire''s house.


    Dexter was sitting on the bed trying to ignore all the pain. After three nights of torture she had been freed and was now resting in a safe ce.


    Danie had her eyes focused on Dexter, none of her bruises has healed some of it had even turned into ck. A sigh let out from her lips she didn''t have to look at her to verify if she snitched on her , her body itself was enough evidence that her identity had not been revealed.


    "What do they want except my location Dexter " Danie''s soft voice sounded in the room.


    Dexter slightly pouted while pain shone in her eyes which were little red from all the punches she had received, "Daisy, couldn''t you at least call me Scarlet?" a faint smile curved upon her lips "I have changed my identity," she continued.


    Danie giggled softly by her sulky face "Fine, Scarlet what do they want?" the smile she had on her face faded while her irises went ck.


    "They want Senator Vi and somehow they got an information that a woman giving favors took him " Dexter paused, a painful smile shed on her lips "I didn''t tell them about you Ms. Chen even though I know your name and your face, I wouldn''t dare to snitch on you."


    "Good."


    "Do you have a family dex- Scarlet?" Danie asked.


    "I have a brother and he''s working under my boss Ken Chu''s friend."


    Danie rose an eyebrow upon hearing it "whose friend?" she asked.


    Dexter didn''t hesitate and replied calmly "Evan Su."


    Stunned with what she had just heard, Danie''s face went nk for a moment.


    "And who''s this brother of yours?"


    "Mark, he saidst time that he had been tailing the recent girlfriend of Evan Su " Dexter exined "but he didn''t give me more details than that."


    "Ahuh!" Danie slightly nodded her head and her mind starting to wonder who this woman could be.


    ''does he have a girlfriend?'' she asked herself.


    "Interesting," She murmured.


    "Are you alright?" Dexter said after noticing that Danie had spaced out.


    Danie blinked, irises turning into brown turned to look at Dexter.


    "Yes, anyway you can stay here anytime you want and if you need a job I can get one for you" from sitting on the couch, Danie got up and walked closer to Dexter "what kind of job do you wish to have?" she continued as she sat next to her.


    Dexter went silent for a moment, then she took in a deep sigh with close eyes. As she opened her brown eyes, she parted her lips to speak, "Actually I really want to be a model " she said shyly.


    Danie giggled, she could see the hope sparkling in her injured eyes "ok, we will wait for your injuries to heal and I will get an agency to sign you."


    And just like a kid that got her to wish, Dexter startedughing while tears formed in her eyes "really?" she asked in disbelief.


    Danie nodded, she smiled for one second and it soon disappeared when she held Dexter''s hand " I will but this is not free dear," eyes shining with viciousness stared at Dexter.


    Dexter smiled in understanding. She knew the drill, one day, Danie wille back for the payment.


    "No problem Ms. Flower."


    "Great," Danie blew out a relieved sigh, patted a hand on Dexter''s leg carefully, "who do you want to be your manager?"


    Dexter was taken aback by Danie''s question, she didn''t have a manager in mind but she had heard some managers who were famous in the field "I heard that Ray Sotto is the most popr manager but he''s very meticulous and only takes women not transgender " sadness shone in Dexter''s eyes as she said that.


    Danie got up "don''t worry dear. He''ll take you" after saying that confidently, she left the room and proceeded to the kitchen where ire and Robert were enjoying their dinner.

 Chapter 76 - 76: Ms. Blackmail

    Chapter 76 - 76: Ms. ckmail


    The roar of the motorcycle sounded in the empty parking lot in front of ire''s house while Danie was sitting on her motorcycle with her helmet on and was prepared to leave.


    She had one mission today, and it was to visit Ray Sotto and get his help.


    As she drove out of ire''s house her lips were pressed tightly together, it was 4 in the morning, the sun hasn''t risen yet and the road was still dark and empty.


    The screeching of the motorcycle''s engine echoed on the dark road, it had made the dogs of the neighbors to bark and pound on the metal gates.


    After some minutes, Danie had arrived in front of the hotel where the manager Ray Sotto was staying. She had read his information and believed that it will be easy to make him ept her request.


    She parked her motorcycle at the back of the hotel, she got down from it and proceeded to the entrance.


    When the elevator door opened she entered it casually and put on her cap and mask as the door closed, she pressed the highest floor button and waited for it to reach the top.


    Her hand moved to get her phone from her back pocket, she unlocked it and disabled all the security systems in the hotel.


    As soon as it was done, the elevator stopped, she walked out from it with a t face and her casual jeans and shirt.


    Danie took in a deep breath, standing in front of the door where Ray Sotto was staying and without wasting time she pressed the code and a clicking sound of the metal chimed in the quiet hallway.


    In the slowest motion, Danie opened the door, thanks to her snickers she didn''t make any sound as she passed through the living room.


    She didn''t need to know where the bedroom was, the l.u.s.tful m.o.a.nsing from one of the closed doors was enough for her to realize where her target was.


    Her head shook in disbelief, a man and a woman, n.a.k.e.d with bodies tangled together were on the bed, enjoying every minute of their intense mating.


    Her pair of brown eyes rolled when the man ordered the woman to turned around and just like an obedient dog the woman did as she was asked and the two continued with their fornication like animals.


    Realizing that they were about to reach a climax, Danie kicked the door open vigorously and walked inside, by the dim light emitting from themp on the side bed, she could see the shock on their faces.


    This view was not new to Danie, she had been in this kind of situation before to get pictures or information andter use it to ckmail her target.


    The two were so stunned that they didn''t even try to pull apart from each other, both had their eyes wide open looking at her with shock.


    "Sorry to interrupt your rumpy-pumpy moments but I need to speak to Mr. Sotto so Ms. Whoever you are," Danie ran her eyes on the woman''s body who had just got up from the bed with a look of shock still on her face, "could you give me and Mr. Deviant a moment please?" she grinned at the woman.


    The girl was still stunned even as she nodded and left the room and now being alone with the manager Danie sat on the armchair of the single sofa next to the window with a t face.


    "Who are you?" Ray spoke for the first time, his voice shook just as much as he flickered his eyshes "how did you get in here?" he continued.


    Danie shrugged casually, her ck cap and mask were enough for her to be unrecognizable.


    "I have a friend who wants to be a model. Could you help her please?" she requested politely.


    The manager''s face went nched by her demand, his eyes shone in confusion while his mind wondered if the woman in front of him was real.


    When Danie''s request registered in his mind, the manager''s pale face gradually turned into red, his jaw gnashed with anger as he tried to reach out for themp on the bedside table but before he could throw it the woman sitting coolly on the armchair suddenly took a gun out and pointed it at him.


    "Put your clothes on Mr. Perve," she said and put the gun back in its holster.


    With trembling hands, the manager got up and immediately put on his robe "Who are you?" he asked as he tied up his belt.


    "Daisy" Danie replied, behind her mask a vicious grin was forming slowly.


    "What do you want?" he asked walking towards the door with Danie tailing him.


    "I have told you, haven''t I?"


    The manager smirked; his eyes saw the model he was screwing earlier on the couch with a robe over her body.


    "Don''t you know that models need to go through a process first? Your friend can''t be a model overnight " there was a slight sarcasm attached to his tone as he spoke.


    Danie nodded, "I know, isn''t that the reason why she''s here?" Danie scoffed by his disgusting scheme. She had read his profile and there were countless s.e.x.u.a.l harassments filed against him from the previous models whom he tried to sleep with "so what did you promise her?" eyes sparkling with disgust stared at the manager.


    "I am doing business Ms. Daisy. They want to be a model and I am a man with needs and money" he proudly said, his hand rested on the model''s leg slightly gripping it like it was a cushion "if you could give me your friend''s photo I can check if she''s qualified" he continued with a half-grin.


    "Sure" Danie sighed, "She''s a transgender so it shouldn''t be a problem right? And of course , you can''t touch her with your dirty hands."


    Danie''s words came like a bolt from the blue making the manager''s jaw drop from surprise, "Are you crazy?" he got up angrily, "I have never and will never allow a transgender into my agency " veins popped angrily in his neck as he continued.


    "Well you will now " Danie took out the folder she had in her bag pack and threw it at him "if not, I am going to send these files which contains pictures of you and all the women you have been with in the past to your wife," she coughed once after feeling a bump on her throat "I am pretty sure your father inw would hate to see his only daughter crying " she grinned at his angry face.


    The manager justughed at her and threw the photos on the floor "Are you ckmailing me?" he asked as heughed with anger.


    "Definitely" she replied confidently.

 Chapter 77 - 77: Deal with Mr. Chu

    Chapter 77 - 77: Deal with Mr. Chu


    "Is that all you want ? Just for that transgender to be in my agency?" Ray Sotto asked, one brow raising in both irritation and slight fear.


    Danie nodded "Yes, but of course I also want you to focus on her, give her a lot of projects, advertising and appearances on T.V " she paused and looked up at the ceiling "also I want her to be fully guarded, a nice condo near your agency would be perfect " as she stated her request, the manager was looking at her with a mixture of shock and irritation "oh" she smiled heavenly "you need to treat her with respect. If I hear that she''s getting maltreated by your other models, I will find them and break each of their long legs."


    Danie cleared her throat as she coughed "I Apologize , I smoked a packet of cigarettest night so my throat is a little dry," she politely said but viciousness was sparkling in her eyes hiding behind the bill of her cap "So Mr. Sotto warn your girls ok? I loathe women with longs legs, simply because I have short legs " she beamed a wicked smile at him "if I see my friend crying or even just sad I am going to chop off their long legs with pleasure."


    Danie switched her eyes to the woman sitting next to the manager, she could see the desperation in her eyes and the bruises on her skin.


    "Don''t ever touch my models!" the manager suddenly yelled he picked up a phone from the coffee table in front of him and swiftly dialed a number.


    Danie scoffed she knew very well whom he was going to call , in this industry everyone had a connection, including the manager in front of her.


    "Kuwan Help me!" he yelled out "a woman here is trying to hurt my models," he continued in an almost crying tone.


    Danie shook her head, she had known Kuwan, he was the right-hand man of the Blue Dragon boss and she believed that the gang had been protecting Ray Sotto and in exchange he would send his models to entertain Kuwan''s boss.


    To her Ray Sotto was like a pimp, selling and using his models to gain money and power.


    She shifted from one foot to the other as she walked towards the manager and when she reached him she took the phone from his trembling hands and walked back to her previous position with the phone on her ear.


    "Hi Kuwan, this is Daisy could you pass the phone to your boss please?"


    Silence filled the other line a momentter whispering voices ovepped the phone.


    "My boss doesn''t want to speak with you" Kuwan replied coldly.


    "That''s a shame, anyway could you ask him if he got my message?" she responded as she chewed on her nails.


    Once again Kuwan disappeared and when he came back he answered firmly "no".


    "Oh!" Danie pped a hand on her forehead "Of course, he wouldn''t see it. I wrote it on the ass of one of his men" she paused for a moment, "so if your boss wants to know my message you can gather those five men and ask them to pull down their trousers " she giggled because of her yful words.


    The other line went silent once again Danie waited and waited until an unfamiliar voice sounded from the other.


    "What do you want woman?" voice as cold as an ice spoke from the other line, it sounded husky with a touch of exhaustion.


    Danie''s lips curved a lopsided grin, "Mr. Chu it''s very nice to hear your voice " she said with a fake smile "have you read the message I wrote on your man''s behind?"


    A long sigh sounded from the other line, "Yes, it says I want D , what does D mean?"


    "Well I meant to write Dexter but that freaking marker''s ink had already finished " she scoffed rolling her eyes as she saw the manager''s paling face "In summary I want Dexter to live a normal life. So could you and your shenanigans leave her alone?"


    "Her?" for the first time, Danie heard hisugh but it was full of sarcasm like she was a kid that should not be taken seriously "He''s a man."


    Danie lifted her shoulder in a half shrug as if the man was in front of her "She''s a woman to me," she replied "So could you leave her alone?"


    "No" he replied without consideration.


    "It''s not going to be free Mr. Chu, I am awyer, if you give Dexter her freedom the pending case you filed against your father''s murderer, I will make sure to win it."


    "I am listening " he replied in the same robotic tone he had used earlier.


    "Well first of all Mr. Chu the man in the police custody is just a puppet, the person who had your father shot is walking freely and I happen to know him."


    "Who is it?" he asked in a t tone something which bothered Danie.


    "Do we have a deal?" she asked.


    "Tell me first who he is and I will give you my decision."


    Danie shook her head, "That''s not how I do my business Mr. Chu, you tell me it''s a deal and I will give you the name."


    "Fine deal " he replied.


    Danie rose an eyebrow in triumph, "Great it was the previous military General."


    "Come to my office and we will discuss this further" the man on the other line stated.


    "No Mr. Chu I am kind of busy so I can''t meet you today. What about next week?"


    "No, I will be out of the country next week."


    Danie sighed "the week after that?"


    "I won''t be back in the next two months."


    Danie''s nose wrinkled impatiently " what about next year?" she blurted with sarcasm.


    "Meet me at my bar at 7 , don''t bete."


    Before Danie could even reply the man had ended the call.


    In a fit of rage Danie threw the manager''s phone at the wall, it fell to the ground in pieces as the screen shattered .


    Her eyes pitch-ck in anger red at the manager "tell your asshole friend that I won''t meet himter. He can wait forever but I won''t meet him " she took in a deep sigh to calm herself but it didn''t help at all "he will either meet me next week or I am going to blow up his bar " saying that with anger Danie hustled out of the room in a huff and proceeded to the fire exit.

 Chapter 78 - 78: We have a lot to catch up Daddy Su

    Chapter 78 - 78: We have a lot to catch up Daddy Su


    Inside of a luxurious room hotel Evan was sitting on the leather sofa staring at theptopying on the coffee table in front of him, he shivered a bit when he suddenly realized how cold it was in the room.


    It had been two days since he left the Vi, the next day he was going to meet up with his mother who happened to be staying in the south where he had a meeting with one of the board members while Anders and Selena decided to visit his mother earlier.


    He stared at the monitor of hisptop, it showed different videos of the Vi. From his bedroom to the living room, kitchen and even his study room, aside from the maids and guards there was no other familiar face roaming around the vi.


    He sighed he barely got enough sleep in the past two days and it was mostly because of watching the Vi, he had been thinking that maybe Danie was the person who contacted his father toe home but until now she hadn''t even made a move and he had promised her that he wouldn''t ask questions.


    The corner of his eyes caught his phone on the side table next to the couch he was sitting on, he took in a deep breath and about to pick it up when a familiar voice of a woman sounded from the speaker of hisptop.


    -


    At the Vi.


    Danie parked her motorcycle outside of the gate and got in through the small side of the metal gate casually.


    She greeted the guard with a bright smile while a huge bag was on her back it was almost half of her size it made her look like a dedicated first-grader kid.


    She went straight to the vi since Anders was not around, she asked one of the maids dusting the shelves to call Evan''s father and tell him to meet her in the study room.


    Without hesitation the maid rushed upstairs , there had been rumors about Danie and her boss and thest thing she wanted was to make trouble with the possible future head of the Vi.


    Danie waited for Evan''s father to arrive, she waited in the front door of the study with her bag on the floor.


    Her heart was racing and she felt her blood rushing like an angry river all over her body. She took in a deep sigh she knew very well that the moment Evan''s father would see her the man would recognize her, who wouldn''t she had all her mother''s features aside from her eyes.


    Soon the quiet living room was disturbed by faint footstepsing from the upper part of the house , it became louder as the footstep drew nearer.


    "Who''s requesting to speak to me " a voice sounded in Danie''s ears it was so simr to Evan though it was a little shaky and tainted by his age.


    From looking at the floor Danie gradually lifted her face and met Evan''s father''s eyes. Alvin Su the man who took her mother''s corpse was finally in front of her after seven years.


    She gulped hard suppressing the urge to burst in anger, thest thing she wanted was to be in the front page of the newspaper for killing Evan''s father.


    And as their eyes collided Danie''s lips curved a lopsided smile.


    The color of his face was slowly turning into a sheet of paper, the wrinkles on the side of his eyes disappeared as his small eyes widened in shock while his lips which were a bit cracked from staying in a cold country parted in disbelief.


    The smile Danie had on her lips turned sour, her chest pounded anxiously but her eyes showed no emotion with her pitch-ck irises.


    She could read the shock on his face she didn''t even need to look into his eyes, the shock painted on his wrinkled face was enough for her to realize that he had recognized her.


    Danie''s smile became bitter as time passed , her eyes remained staring at Alvin coldly, enough to make his body shiver .


    In slow motion Alvin''s lips parted to speak "You are alive!" those words barely came out of his mouth while his hands on each side slightly clenched into fists.


    Danie''s smile disappeared she moved away after opening the door of the study room "Get in, we have a lot to catch up Daddy Su " she spoke in a charming tone but her eyes were sparkling wickedly.


    Alvin''s feet moved and he entered the study with lips pressed together tightly, cold sweat formed on his forehead despite the temperature of the house, his whole body tensed in fright, the woman which he hadn''t seen for years suddenly appeared in his son''s house.


    He sat his trembling body on the single sofa, rested both of his arms on the armchairs while his back leaned against the couch to rx his body.


    He shut his eyes, never in his wildest dream would he thought of seeing her again.


    Soon, he felt a sting on both of his arms, his eyes opened and found the woman binding his wrist on the armchairs.


    He looked up only to see her eyes shifting into different colors, her perfectly shaped eyebrows were creasing in anger while her teeth were biting her lower lips relentlessly.


    "I almost thought you were Alexandria."

 Chapter 79 - 79: Its never too early to drink

    Chapter 79 - 79: Its never too early to drink


    Danie''s hand froze after hearing the name of her mother the anger she felt evaporated for a minute but it soon came back when she realized that the adhesive tape had run out.


    She gulped hard, she could taste the blood on her tongue from biting her lips too hard , her feet moved backward until her legs hit the edge of the coffee table.


    She blew in a sigh trying to calm herself.


    Soon she went to get her bag she opened it and brought out a Swiss knife, a pistol with a silencer and a syringe , she ced them on the coffee table in front of Alvin.


    She turned to face him confidently seeing the calm look on his face made her face wrinkle in annoyance.


    She swiftly picked up the Swiss knife, twirling it around her fingers like a pen, her eyes were focused solely on Alvin.


    She sat on the coffee table next to the syringe, the tip of her index finger touched the needle of the syringe until its sharp end poked her skin "tell me Mr. Su , what did you do to my mother''s corpse?" she questioned coldly.


    The man remained silent staring at her with a t face.


    "Do I need to torture you in your son''s house for you to start talking?"


    But the man didn''t bother to open his mouth despite her threat.


    Danie''s eyes narrowed in surprise she got up slowly walking closer to him with her eyes focusing on his.


    She halted in front of him, bent her body a little to level her face with his , her handsy on each of his wrists to bnce her body as she leaned towards him.


    She looked deeply into his eyes, watching his memory like it was a movie, starting from his childhood time his time as a teenager , his first kiss, his graduation and his wedding. She saw his reaction when his sons were born and she saw the tears and wretchedness on his face as he watched the familiar house burning into ashes.


    Danie gasped for air, but her eyes remained staring into his eyes , slowly tears began forming in his eyes "Blink" shemanded and he blinked.


    She concentrated once again, this time she could see her younger self in the yground ''so he had been watching me'' she said in her mind and tried to focus once again.


    For a minute she saw a familiar piano with a boy sitting in front of it and her mom standing next to Alvin, the boy had his back turned preventing her from seeing his face but the piano he was using was the same piano she and her brother used to y.


    Then a voice rang in her mind "Dad do you think the twins will like it?" it was the boy who spoke.


    Danie breathing quickened, slowly the boy got up and walked towards Alvin he stood next to his father and held his wrist.


    Then another voice spoke this time it was Alvin "Yes, Evan I''m sure they will like it."


    Danie''s body weakened, slumping on to the floor like a withered flower. The name Alvin uttered made every nerve in her brain freeze, she could no longer handle all the memories of Alvin''s Su her eyes shut to stop herself from seeing his memory.


    Her eyes which were lost in the universe stared at the ss coffee table opposite her , her lips quivered in surprise while tears fell from each one of her eyes like rain.


    Seeing her mother again she almost didn''t recognize her. The sweet smile her mother always had on her face, the innocence twinkling in her eyes Danie missed herp so much.


    She had never met anyone that knew her mother therefore thest memory she had of her mother was her face and the blood flowing from the bullet hole on her forehead.


    She leaned her back against the metallic leg of the couch Alvin was sitting on, her knee folded and her arms absently hugged them hoping to help her body to calm down from trembling.


    She shut her eyes, trying to remember any memories of Evan from her childhood but he was not there.


    After getting up, Danie walked towards the drawer next to Evan''s desk where a few bottles of liquor were disyed.


    She stretched a hand to open it but it was locked which had made her raise a brow.


    She grabbed the phone from her back pocket dialing Evan''s number as she tried topose her voice.


    When the man answered Danie''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Mr. Su where''s the key to the drawer in your study room?" she asked without greeting him.


    "Turn around it''s next to themp on the desk."


    Danie turned as she was told, she''s about to take a step when she realized what he had just said.


    Her eyes narrowed in suspicion she looked up and saw the cameras installed on each corner of the room.


    "Why are you watching me?" she asked in a chilling tone.


    The other line went silent for a moment and soon a long sigh sounded from there, "I am turning it off now" he said in defeat.


    Danie looked at one of the cameras and winked at him, "see you" she bid him goodbye and ended the phone call thankful that she was able to adjust her emotions in just a second.


    She grabbed the key and took the bottle of whiskey out of the drawer she opened it swiftly and took a gulp "want some?" she offered wiping her lips with her backhand.


    "It''s too early for that " Alvin responded.


    Danie grinned "more for me then" and drank it again though this time she drank it like it was water she didn''t breathe , her throat moved as she swallowed the liquid quickly through the corner of her eyes she saw the shock and amus.e.m.e.nt in Alvin''s eyes.


    The liquid overflowed in her mouth pouring out and running down both sides of her lips and when the bottle was empty Danie dumped the bottle on the table and like a kid used her cor to wipe her lips.


    She sat on the desk staring at Alvin who was still in shock.


    "I can see that you drink a lot " he spoke eventually.


    Danie shrugged, "I don''t get drunk easily" she started and lifted the bottle in the air she could see her reflection through the empty ss, and the stain of the liquor on her cor.


    "When Roman Lee locked me up in that petty bas.e.m.e.nt I spent a week there with no food , they just had this iv injected on my arm " saying that she showed her left arm to him, it still had the small scars made from needle and knives "every day they would give me a bottle of whiskey, no water, no food, just the whiskey," she paused and sighed.


    "That''s impossible! " Alvin shouted in terror.

 Chapter 80 - 80: Piano

    Chapter 80 - 80: Piano


    A scoff came out of Danie''s lips after hearing the doubt in Alvin''s tone, "but it happened , at first I got drunk but after days , weeks and months of drinking my eleven-year-old body got addicted to it. They wanted to know how much alcohol my body could consume."


    "I don''t understand " Alvin stated with his head shaking in doubt "your mom didn''t know about this."


    "We hid it from her; we had experienced enough pain and torture so we didn''t put our mother in pain by telling the truth. There were some after effect though , just like a normal alcoholic person my body would shake after the alcohol entered my veins " she smiled bitterly as the memory shed in her head "but that wasn''t even the worst " she looked back at him, the man was massaging his wrist slightly "the worse thing was when they cut my back opened and drilled out a small piece of bone in my spinal cord. The pain " she suddenlyughed but it was cold and no emotion just like her eyes.


    She squinted at him, "is indescribable , drugs don''t work on me so anesthesia was useless . I felt all the pain , heard my own scream."


    Alvin gulped hard even with the distance between them he could see her pitch-dark irises zing with anger and staring at them had somehow made him feel suffocated.


    "Your mother never mentioned anything about this " he murmured in a shaky tone.


    "As I''ve said we didn''t tell her. So tell me did my mom love you back?" she saw all the love Alvin had for her mother but thetter didn''t return it in the same way.


    Alvin lowered his face staring at hisp, "no she didn''t , I was always by her side supporting her, loving her but she''d only seen me as a brother " he smiled sadly, eyes gloom as he reminisced about Alexandria''s face.


    Danie got up not bothered by the air of sadness within the study room, "stop sulking Daddy Su Peter pan chose Wendy over Tinkerbell who''d been by his side " she smirked at him ignoring the pain she saw in his eyes, "and you were the Tinkerbell in my mom''s life. She had never loved you the way you loved her " she said straight to him.


    The man nodded his head once and took in a deep sigh, "what''s your rtionship with my son?" he asked with suspicion evident in his tone "I heard that you were staying in his room."


    Danie''s smirk disappeared; her eyes bored from looking at him.


    "Why don''t I remember Evan?" she asked Alvin ignoring his questions.


    The man sighed, as he remained sitting on the couch with wrist taped to the armchair "you were only two-years old when we visited you" he started, his eyes focused at Danie''s hair which was white as snow, "don''t you remember him?" he let out a bitter chuckle, "he taught you and your brother how to y piano."


    Danie shook her head she might unable to remember who taught her the piano but she''s certain that she had never seen Evan before.


    "I don''t remember him. What about him? He doesn''t remember me either."


    "Evan had been in an ident on his 20th birthday " he paused and tried to move his wrist "could you please remove these?" he asked looking down at his wrist.


    Danie got up she didn''t know where she got the energy but she was somehow able to get up and use the knife to free Alvin.


    "Talk" she said coldly, sitting down on the long sofa opposite of Alvin.


    "Evan and his friend went out on a trip on an ind somewhere north. I don''t know what exactly happened but we received a call that they were at the hospital " he paused to take a deep sigh "he was shot on each leg. The trauma had caused him to have collective amnesia, though he could still remember his family he had forgotten what happened on the ind including the memories he had of when we visited your family."


    ''Is that the reason why I can''t read his mind?'' she asked in her mind.


    "So how long have you known my mom?"


    Sadness clouded Alvin''s feature as he replied, "I met her after I changed my school since then we became friends."


    For a moment Danie''s mind froze. Her mother had never once spoken about her childhood, where she came from and her family.


    With slight hope, Danie sat up straight on the table andy both of her elbows on her legs folding her hands together "tell me more about my mom"


    "Does she have a family?"


    "Where did shee from?"


    One after another, the questions came out of Danie''s mouth like a machine gun shooting rapidly.


    Alvinughed, the sadness on his face disappeared and had been reced with a bright smile, making the ambiance calm.


    "Your mother was so secretive , it took me two years to find out her real name," hisugh which was full of amus.e.m.e.nt echoed in the room "she was very snobby and a troublemaker."


    Danie could not help but mirror hisugh , he was right her mom had always acted like a gangster even with her kids, threatening them if they didn''t want to eat their food or telling them that she would throw them into the river if they don''t clean their rooms, despite that her mother was the most loving person on earth.


    "What about my dad?" she asked. She had never asked her mother about him and her mother had never spoken about him either, Danie didn''t even know his name and thest name she was using was from her mother.


    "She didn''t tell me who your father was but I know a man she was with when she got pregnant" saying that Alvin got up pacing around the room while massaging his wrists.


    "Who is it?" she asked.


    Alvin halted next to the door, "It''s Arthur Schmidt, your mom had never confirmed that he''s your father but she once told me that your father requested for the chip to be installed in your brain " he folded his arms over his stomach while his eyes were staring at the floor "I know everything about you and your brother Danie. I know that you can read minds, that your eyes change color and" he paused lowering his hand to his sides , feet moved closer to her and only stopped when he finally reached the desk she was sitting on "I hate to say this but if the rumor is right about you and my son, I hope."


    Alvin took a deep sigh, gathering all his courage to break her heart "I hope you can leave my son. My older son died because he was betrayed by his wife and I can''t " he paused once again, feeling a lump in his throat "lose another son Danie. You should know how many people have died, your mom, brother, and even your friend''s father died so" he reached for her hands holding them tightly "I know its cruel for me to say this but."


    He lifted his head and met her brown eyes; he knew that she could read his thoughts but he preferred to say it with his mouth.


    "People who try to get close to you die Danie, I saw how many people died that night, it''s not only your brother and mother" the tears rushing down from each side of his eyes showed the sincerity of his words and the pain he had been through "my son was there too and I don''t know who is trying to kill you or who is protecting you," he wiped the tears rushing down to his cheeks, a sudden spams of pain punctured his heart.


    "What do you mean betray? How did Kierry betray her husband?" Danie asked cutting him off .

 Chapter 81 - 81: Alexandrias killer

    Chapter 81 - 81: Alexandria''s killer


    81:


    "I was with my son Nathan when we heard the explosion from the kitchen he was following Kierry that night and we were shocked to see her with a group of men ordering them to surround your house and " Alvin took a step back with his eyes closed "Nathan rushed into your burning house and Kierry saw him the next thing I heard was her ordering her people to kill her husband."


    Danie jumped down from the desk her expression showed that she was doubting , she walked closer to him and lifted his chin with her knuckles to meet his eyes.


    She squinted memories of that night yed in her head , the face of the woman that saved her and the men rushing towards their burning house.


    ''Kierry saved me. Does it mean Nathan was trying to kill me?'' she questioned in her mind.


    She looked deeper into his memory, only to see and hear Alvin''s conversation with his son.


    Then an unfamiliar voice sounded in her mind saying, "do you know them dad?"


    Danie gulped hard she could see the face of Nathan and the look of confusion clouding it.


    Another voice sounded, this time it was Alvin, "that''s Alexandria Chen and her kids , why are we here Nathan?"


    The sound disappeared and all she could see was Nathan staring at her figure with her mom next to her escaping the fire through the broken window and from there she saw her brother''s figure watching them.


    Danie''s shoulders jumped in surprise when the sound of a gun exploded in her mind. She blinked and slowly came back to reality.


    She took in a deep sigh, her breathing quickened as she tried topose her shaking body.


    She didn''t want to continue since she already knew how it would end but she needed to know the truth about this family so she gathered all her energy andy a hand on Alvin''s shoulder.


    With a firm voice she ordered "don''t blink and concentrate on looking into my eyes."


    She once again focused on his irises, she watched as his pupil dted and just like earlier images which soon turned into something like a movie yed in her mind.


    A voice of Nathan sounded once again in her mind this time, it was panicking and full of worry, "Dad I need to go. A boy is stuck in the house."


    "Nathan no!" she heard Alvin shouting but it was toote Nathan was already running towards the burning house.


    Danie watched Nathan''s back just like how Alvin watched his son run towards the window , the man was about to climb in when a familiar voice yelled somewhere.


    "Make sure that Nathan won''t save Danny, if you need to kill them both, then do it."


    Shock jolted all over Danie''s body when she heard Kierry''s voice ordering someone to kill her brother, her hand on Alvin''s shoulders dropped on her side like a withered flower while her knees weakened making her body to fall into the ground.


    Her face as pale as a ghost''s looked at the wall from there the face of Kierry ¨C painted with innocence shed on the wall. Her gentle smile and even her mncholic voice yed in her ears as innocence as if she was in the room with her.


    The only person she trusted after her family died, the person she thought her savior had her brother killed in cold blood.


    Body crawling backward like a baby Danie shivered, her face wrinkling in confusion rose to look at Alvin''s face her eyes sparkled with tears .


    ''It''s not true!''


    "It can''t be" she murmured silently.


    Her body stopped when her back felt Evan''s desk, she kept gulping as if her throat has been dry for years, her hands shaking uncontrobly lifted and pulled her hair.


    Shaking her head Danie''s eyes shifted looking from one direction to another, mixed emotion overflowed in her mind drowning her heart with the truth.


    Out of nowhere a maniacal smile curved upon her lips , her shoulders shook as she let out a loudugh which almost vibrated the whole room.


    "That is a lie!" she said, talking to herself.


    "Kierry saved me. She-" lips quivering with undeniable emotion opened widely and let out an even louderugh.


    Her hands traveled from her hair to each side of her neck massaging it a bit topose her emotion "she said, Dr. Lee set up the fire in my house," Danie continued stillughing while tears and snort ran down her face.


    Alvin could see the sorrow on Danie''s face but he was starting to get worried by her reaction. It seemed that she had lost herst thread of sanity after finding out that Kierry betrayed her .


    He walked closer and kneeled in front of her. He pitied her, despite her beautiful face, a dark and sorrowful past was hidden underneath her mask , something he didn''t want his son to be part of.


    "You could read minds why didn''t you read Kierry''s mind?" he asked, wondering about it.


    Danie''s face with tears still streaming down from her eyes like water falls lifted to look at him and just like an insane person with a personality disorder, lshe smiled at him with her eyes wide open "are you stupid?" she whispered in between her maniacal smile her lips barely open to say those words.


    "I was 16, I had just lost my family. I was grieving!" this time she yelled and it was tainted with sarcasm and agony.


    Sheughed once again, louder than before "and that freaking woman wanted me to look after her kid. Huh!" she got up unsure where she got the energy after hearing the harsh truth.


    "Clever really!" She eximed, drumming her fingers on the table angrily.


    ''Damn it! , was this her n all along?'' She asked herself looking out a window that had a view of the garden watching the gardener cutting the grass peacefully.


    ''Was she expecting for me to fall to Evan so I wouldn''t hurt her kid?''


    She let out a long shaky breath, her hands were itching to grab her knife and sh whoever blocked her way, but out of nowhere the face of innocent Selena popped in her mind.


    The first time she met Selena, the longing and sadness of losing a mother, Danie had seen that in the girl''s innocent eyes the same look she had after her mother''s death.


    A small part of her conscience knew that she would never hurt Selena, she just couldn''t.


    Danie''s mind which was filled with confusion and anger suddenly emptied as she stared at the family picture hanging on the wall.


    It was the photo of all the Su Member, each had their own facial expression, but anyone could see the love emitting from it.


    ''You took away my family Kierry, did you really ask Evan to find me so I wouldn''t hurt your kid or were feeling and decided to give me a family ?''


    Having that thought in her mind eased some of the pain that was in her heart, her hands clenched at her sides loosened as she tried to take a deep breath.


    She looked at Alvin, his face was emotionless and nk as the white paint on the wall of the room.


    "I like your son and as far as I know, he likes me too so" she walked past him walked towards the door and turned the doorknob "suck it up daddy Su I will get Evan " she gave him an evil smirk which enough to make him shiver .


    As she was about to open the door, Alvin rushed to her and held her hand.


    She turned to look at him with coldness in her eyes but he was looking down at her hand.


    "You can''t be with Evan" he whispered.


    Danie scoffed "I want him Mr. Su and no one can stop me from getting him " she used her other hand to p his hands away but instead of letting go, he even gripped her hand tighter.


    "I know who killed your mom and the person who framed your friend" he loosened his hold on her hand, he was looking down at the floor to hide the guilt lurking in his eyes.


    Danie''s mind froze when she heard his words, she didn''t bother to look at him or even ask but she waited until he continued.


    And when she heard the name of the person that ended her mother''s life, an earsplitting sound of quietness screeched in her ears, the reason why Alvin was pleading her to leave Evan has suddenly made sense.

 Chapter 82 - 82: Matthews shoulders

    Chapter 82 - 82: Matthew''s shoulders


    Cold eyes staring at the monitor witnessed and heard everything that happened in the study room. Evan''s eyes widened in shock after hearing the truth.


    None of it made sense, how could his family do this to Danie.


    And most of all, how could he forget the twins he used to visit when he was just a kid.


    His heart raced uncontrobly as he picked up the phone on the table, his trembling fingers dialed the president''s number and when the other line was answered, Evan parted his lips to speak.


    "Mr. Minoan I want Roman Lee''s location" he ordered coldly.


    The other line went silent until a few sighs sounded from him "What do you want from him?"


    "Give me his address."


    The president gave him an address, and looking at it has made him scoff in disbelief.


    "He certainly knows where to hide huh!" he spouted in sarcasm and ended the call rudely.


    He dialed a number once again and when he spoke his voice was coarse in pain "Mark leave Danie''s side and pick up Selena from my mom''s house " he paused to take a deep breath "Danie mighte so make sure that none of my mom''s guard would hurt her."


    He ended the call with a heavy heart , he brushed a hand over his face as his head started to pound mercilessly.


    He looked at his screen, a sour smile curved upon his lips when he saw his wallpaper with Danie and Selena''s picture together.


    He picked up his phone once again and this time he dialed his mother''s number. And as the phone rang his heart pulverized while his mind was baffled by reality.


    The softness of his mother''s voice rang in his ear as she answered the phone.


    "How are you Evan?" his mother giggled.


    His eyebrows furrowed upon hearing the energy in his mother''s tone. His mind shed a picture of her good life in the past seven years while she was enjoying every cent she got from her divorce , the child of the woman she killed was suffering relentlessly.


    "Mom how could kill her?" those words came out of his mouth painfully, he felt a thousand of needles piercing his throat as he spoke.


    "what - what are you talking about?" his mother voice, full of confusion stuttered.


    "I know what happened mom!" he yelled "you didn''t just kill Alexandria Chen but you also let my brother die in that fire!"


    He paused because of the pain in his heart, his nose wrinkled when he thought of the truth "How could you and father hide the truth from me!"


    His voice broke down just as the tears streamed down his eyes. He had never cried like this, not even at his brother''s funeral or even at Kierry''s. He barely showed emotion to his family but right now , knowing what his family had done to Danie''s family, he could not help butsh from frustration.


    "She''sing to kill you mom!" he warned her as heughed , it was augh full of bitterness, the shadows underneath his eyes differed the clear sky outside.


    "If she doesn''t kill you , please Do me a favor and don''t show your face in front of me again!" after he blurted out what he wanted to say to his mother he ended the call and about to throw his phone into the air when his eyes saw the face of Danie on his phone.


    There was nothing he could do to change the way things were . He couldn''t let Danie stay by his side knowing that his family was the reason why she became an orphan.


    --


    As Danie drove away from the vi, her stomach was grumbling from pain, was it because of the alcohol or the truth, she didn''t know.


    She stopped on the side road , jumped off her motorcycle and squatted on the grass, all the alcohol and breakfast she had this morning rushed out of her mouth .


    She spewed all the food and liquid in her stomach, the bitter aftertaste lingered in her mouth and she continued puking like a sick baby.


    She coughed hard; handsy on the grass to support her shivering body. She wished she could throw up all the pain in her heart but all she could do was to let her emotions out , she cried like a lost kid on the side road.


    She didn''t mind the cars passing but out of nowhere she heard footstep in between her loud sobs she ignored it but the figure halted behind her and squatted.


    Danie recognized the scent; it was her friend whom she once left and hurt.


    "E " a hand pulled her backward by her shoulder Danie turned obediently and epted the shoulder he was offering.


    "Matthew" she cried his name and buried her face on his broad chest.


    She cried as if there was no tomorrow, her gloomy and painful expression differed from the bright sky above. A warm hand caressed her hair going down to her back - trying to soothe her pain.


    She didn''t know how long they stayed there but the bright sun was slowly losing its light , Just like before Matthew didn''t ask Danie, why was she working at the bar, why did she appear in his house the next day and why after a week of living with him he saw her in front of the bar she was working at with the same tears and expression she had right now.


    He had always been curious about her , he knew she was special her eyes and the scars on her body which he had seen so many times in three years of living with her, he knew that each scar had its own story but he didn''t dare to ask. Simply because he was afraid of losing her.


    He sighed and just like before, all he could do was to give his shoulders for her to cry on and make herugh after that.


    With her face still buried on his chest Matthew messed up her hair "Don''t snort on my shirt!" he yelled sweetly to her.


    He heard herughing and soon an exploding sound from her nose sounded and a feeling of revulsion and disgust rose in his chest.


    "Ay, disgusting woman!" he pushed her away lightly and removed his shirt swiftly and tossed it to her face.


    "Wash it!" he said and got up; he grabbed her wrist with a hand while the other called the guard to pick up her motorcycle.


    He threw her like a pillow at the backseat. He sat at the driver''s seat and drove away.


    "Where should I drop your body?" he asked trying to avoid looking at her through the rearview mirror.


    Danie didn''t speak instead she took her phone and wrote down ire''s address.


    Her face which was still pale from stomach pain buried on the seat she wasying on , she curled her body like a ball to fit on to the chair and closed her eyes to sleep. She wanted to forget everything that had happened, at least for a while.


    As her subconscious was about to leave her body, Danie felt the vibration of her phone.


    She unlocked her phone with her eyes half-opened and saw Evan''s number.


    Clearing her throat, Danie put the phone on her ear and listened to what he was about to say.


    "I heard everything Danie," Evan''s voice full of exhaustion rang in her ear.


    She nodded as if he was in front of her. She knew he didn''t turn it off, it was normal for humans to be curious, especially for Evan he knows what she can do he saw how she tortured people and she couldn''t me him if he wanted to make sure that his father would be safe.


    "I understand if you want to leave-"


    Danie cut him out "We are doomed Evan " she sniffed, "but I won''t touch your mom if that''s the reason of your call " she gulped hard, since she left the Vi she had decided to let it all go, at least for now "I promise I won''t kill her" she whispered.


    "I just want to see you so badly and leave this hell " Danie''s eyes were shut as she whispered those words with her weak lips, she sounded like someone that had been spending time in the hospital , there was no energy in her tone just raw unrestrained pain.


    "Meet me at the airport" Evan said.


    A bittersweet smile immediately stered on Danie''s lips she opened her eyes and stared at the roof of the car.


    She coughed to clear her throat as if she just swallowed all her problem and then she replied in the same tone "sure, let''s do that."

 Chapter 83 - 83: Grandma

    Chapter 83 - 83: Grandma


    Selena was just done unpacking her clothes in the room her grandmother assigned her when the door was opened, she looked back and saw her grandmother Elise.


    She smiled brightly at her, her appearance had changed since thest time she saw her and that was two years ago at her mother''s funeral.


    Wrinkles on each side of Elise''s narrow eyes and thin lips , the freckles on her cheeks and the tiny moles on her neck made her look older than thest time Selena saw her. She had a smile on her lips that reached her eyes but behind that smile was a dark past and guilt was lurking around like a ghost hiding in the shadows.


    Selena widened her arms in excitement, she was only six when her grandparents divorced andter she found out that their divorce had caused a huge impact on the family business after her grandmother sold her 30% shares to an unknown person.


    "grandma!" her warm smile heated the cold room, she took big steps towards her and jumped into her grandmother''s embrace .


    She longed for her grandmother, she loved how frank she usually was and all her stories about her travels because all those stories made her feel excited to grow up and roam around the world.


    This would be theirst day of vacation but her uncle told her she could skip school for a week and she knew better that not having her around would benefit him the most.


    "How''s my favorite grandchild?" Elise spoke in the same energy as Selena, she dragged her granddaughter towards the bed and they sat opposite each other.


    "What favorite?" Selena pouted "I am your only grandchild!" she continued.


    Eliseughed and stroke a hand on Selena''s hair "yeah right, but I heard from Matthew that Evan seems to be attracted to your babysitter " her eyes shone in happiness with the thought, she seized the girl''s hand and gripped it with excitement "tell me about her!"


    Selena wrinkled her nose "Aish! Seriously! Why do people keep asking about her?" she rolled her eyes with her lips pouting like a duck "what''s so interesting about her?"


    Elise pped a hand on Selena''s arm lightly "she must be special if Evan let her stay in his room."


    "What do you mean special?" Selena asked in confusion "she''s uncle Matthew''s ex and they lived in London together for three years," she sighed "and probably 90 percent of our male employees are crushing on her."


    "Really?" Elise responded in confusion "what''s her name again?"


    Selena blinked "Danie Chen and oh!" she paused and took her phone out, showing the stolen picture she took "this is Danie."


    Elise lowered her eyes to the phone but a strange feeling started to rise in her chest after hearing a familiar name.


    Her face became pale when she recognized the familiar face. The face of the woman in the photo looking at the television had an innocent look painted over her face, even the dimples on her cheeks were so deep and round that they made her look like a pure Goddess.


    She had seen this face ''no'' she yelled in her mind, this was not the woman she remembered they just looked the same.


    That face , the face that had been hunting her for thest seven years, the woman in the photo had the same face as the woman she despised since she got married to Alvin.


    She''s in shocked when she felt something vibrating in her bag. She blinked topose herself and stered on a smile to ease the confusion evident on Selena''s face.


    She answered the phone with her slightly trembling hand and the voice she heard and the words that followed broke her heart into pieces.


    --


    Selena didn''t know what happened to her grandmother but before she could even spend a night at her grandmother''s house she was picked up by one of her uncle''s guards.


    She wanted to say goodbye to her grandma but she suddenly disappeared.


    With sadness and a gloomy expression Selena entered the car which was where her uncle Evan was waiting.


    She gave him a piercing look "I don''t want to go home!" she said as she crossed her arm over her stomach angrily.


    "Kirby will drive you to your school until Ie back."


    Slowly Selena''s eyebrow rose she turned to her uncle who was looking on the tablet in his hand "really?" she asked partially doubting his words.


    Evan nodded, turned and stered a smile which rose suspicion in her mind.


    With narrowed eyes she looked at the tablet and saw that he was looking for a hotel to stay.


    "Are you going somewhere?" she asked.


    "Yes " he replied.


    "Can Ie?"


    Evan bored his eyes at her, his cold stares had given his answer.


    Selena clicked her tongue irritably, "is Danieing too?"


    She got her answer by watching her uncle lip''s curve into a smile, she took a deep sigh and decided to just let him enjoy his life after all he was old enough .


    " Fine but bring something back for me ."


    Her uncle did not respond just like before "UNCLE EVAN!" she yelled at him after he disregarded her intentionally.


    Her uncle finally turned to her and his eyes threw a chilly re "ok " he replied eventually after staring at her for a while.


    "What do you want?" he asked vividly.


    Selena fell deep into her thought, scrubbing her tongue around her teeth.


    "Hm " she struggled to think of what he could have given her.


    "What about a cousin?"


    As soon as his words registered in her mind, Selena turned to her uncle with a t face.


    "Uncle evan how about you get a girlfriend so my babysitter can finally focus on me?"

 Chapter 84 - 84: Kiss at the Airport

    Chapter 84 - 84: Kiss at the Airport


    After Matthew arrived at ire''s house, Danie sat up swiftly like a ninja in the passenger seat and asked him to drive back.


    With a t face, he turned to her, "am I your uber driver, Danie?" He asked sarcastically.


    Danie beamed a smile showing off the deep dimples on each side of her cheeks "please?" She blinked repeatedly and Matthew could only groan and drive away.


    When they arrived at the building Danie jumped out before Matthew could even stop the car , his eyes widened as he watched her leave.


    "Hey, mushroom! Wash my shirt!" he yelled but Danie had already entered the building , so she couldn''t hear even a word he was saying .


    -


    Danie mmed the door with a bang, her feet rushed towards her bedroom and took out a luggage from her closet.


    She needed to hurry and pack her things before her conscience manages to convince her to stay away from Evan.


    Sounds of the hangers cracking from her harsh movement sounded in her room as she removed her clothes from the closet.


    She threw her clothes one after another into her luggage, zipped it close and took a shower.


    Her phone buzzed as soon as she put on her robe. Looking at the screen she saw that it was her friend Robert who was calling her.


    She sighed ignored the phone call and dried her hair.


    The fog in the bathroom from her hot shower made her sight blurry, she wiped a hand on the mirror and saw her reflection , her eyes were as green as a leaf.


    A bitter yet sweet smile curved upon her lips. All she could think after knowing the truth was Evan, she wanted to escape the harsh reality for a moment that''s why she agreed to meet him.


    She shut her eyes for a moment, the hot airing from the hair drier made the fog disappear.


    --


    Evan had arrived at the airport while Anders drove back to the Vi with Selena. He had the same luggage he brought from his trip and was now sitting in the caf¨¦ at the airport while looking for a ce to stay.


    He was uncertain where to go so he decided to wait for Danie toe.


    After some hours of waiting, he heard a voice call out his name .


    Evan got up and turned around. A smile - calm as a deep blue ocean pasted on his lips after his brown eyes met her sky blue eyes.


    He didn''t move ,he was stunned by the dimples on her cheeks.


    "Hi " his greeting was almost a whisper.


    She would always be beautiful in his eyes no matter what she was wearing. The beauty of her face was so bewitching that he never get tired of staring at her even though they were living together.


    His eyes lowered down to her ears, and his lips widened showing his perfect teeth to see her still wearing the earing he bought and aside from those little earrings, there were no other essories on her.


    He knew that people around were looking at her , she was like a beautiful alien at the airport, everyone was probably wondering who she was ?


    He had the same question in his mind since they met, but everything was answered today with a painful truth.


    He stretched out a hand towards while his eyes scanned her dress.


    She had on a floral dress showing half of her legs and the way it fit on her showed her curvy figure.


    The strong thump rocked his heart when he felt her palm on his, their eyes conversed passionately as he pulled her closer to him.


    "Where do you want to go?" he whispered and was about to pull a chair for her with his free hand when Danie hand''s suddenly touched his face and slide down to his neck.


    Her warm hand sn.a.k.e.d around his neck , she pulled him closer and with a smile on her lips she kissed him intensely.


    He was shocked for a moment it was his dream to be kissed by Danie. When he felt her wet tongue forcing its way in his mouth he opened them willingly and the hand holding onto the chair moved and wrapped around her waist bringing her closer to him .


    He supported her body as their kiss went deeper, he could feel her smiling in between their kisses when he pulled her closer to him.


    Her small frame was nothingpared to his , she was like a pillow in his arm, so small and soft.


    They kissed as if they were saying goodbye to each other, they didn''t mind the eyes gawking at them, some parents sitting at the table in the caf¨¦ had even asked their kids to shut their eyes, while other smiled with envy.


    As the need for air became impossible to ignore Danie and Evan separated their lips, both were gasping for air but the smile on their lips stayed.


    Danie sat quietly on the chair that Evan pulled for her, he moved his chair closer to hers while his army around her shoulder.


    "Where do you want to go?" he asked once again.


    Danie shrugged. She leaned forward while her thumb was yfully caressing his chin.


    "I don''t know " she replied.


    "Do you want some coffee?" Evan asked. The intense gaze Danie was throwing at him somehow weakened his confidence.


    There was something domineering about her stares, it made him want to submit and do whatever she said. He gulped hard watching her blue eyes turning into green andter to gray.


    "I want this" she said in a coarse voice pointing at his lips.


    His lips mirrored the yful smile she had on hers "it''s yours" he replied teasingly.


    "Really?" the way her eyes sparkled reminded him of the stars in the night sky, he chuckled as he watched their distance shorten.


    Danie''s hand on his chin lowered to his hands , their finger intertwined as soon as their lips sealed.


    And once again the murmurs around the caf¨¦ started as their kiss went deeper.

 Chapter 85 - 85: Tickets

    Chapter 85 - 85: Tickets


    Since Evan and Danie hadn''t decided where to go, they went to the agency located on the second floor of the airport where they can buy their tickets.


    Just like a normal couple, the two walked side by side with their fingers tangled together.


    The people passing past them sometimes looked back to have another nce, some had a smile while most of them were wondering.


    Danie ¨C without her usual disguise and just a normal face could make anyone look back. She had an enchanting face that could make someone wonder if she was real or not. It had been like this since she was small, all of the nurses in the hospital her mother brought her for checkups always told her that the twin''s faces were exquisite and charming.


    In their neighborhood, Danie often got teased by teenagers. She would either get beaten up by the girls or teased by the boys. She was just thankful that her brother and Robert were always there to protect her.


    Danie blinked when she felt her hand getting drag by Evan. She lifted her sight to look at him only to see him looking at her confusedly.


    "You zoned out?" he asked with a smile.


    She gave him a half shrug. When they reached the esctor, Danie stood on the stair one step ahead of Evan andy both of her arms on his shoulder and even with their position, Evan was still taller.


    She wrinkled her nose as she moved closer to bump their noses , a sweet giggle let out from her lips when Evan dropped a quick kiss on her lips.


    She knew that they were about to reach the end of the esctor but Danie didn''t move.


    And just as she suspected, Evan wrapped a hand around her waist lifting her body and stepped away from the esctor.


    She giggled like a happy baby because of his action. Even though she couldn''t read his mind, she somehow knew he was going to do it.


    Their hands were once again braided together. As their feet made its way towards the ticket agency, Danie halted for a moment and pulled Evan closer.


    She tiptoed and kissed his lip before he could even predict her movement and just like earlier, she felt his body stiffened for a moment as a result of her bold action but he soon rxed and responded to her.


    The distance between the esctor and the agency was too close but they stopped to kiss orugh which made their journey longer.


    When they finally reached the agency, which was about to close in five minutes, Evan seated on the chair in front of the desk where a middle-aged woman in her blue uniform and red lipstick was sitting.


    Danie was about to upy the chair next to Evan when he suddenly pulled her by her wrist and sat her on hisp.


    Danie giggled, it surprised her but their bodies had been close like they were glued together since they met at the airport.


    She sn.a.k.e.d a hand around his neck while both of his firm arms were around her waist, they both turned to look at the woman seated opposite at them , she was staring at them in shock.


    The woman cleared her throat, smiled awkwardly at them while her fingers tapped on the keyboard to erase all the previous data she wrote.


    "Are you here to book a flight?" the woman asked.


    Danie''s lips stretched a smile as she leaned closer to Evan''s ear, "seriously, What kind of question is that?" she whispered in a volume that only Evan could hear.


    Evan sneered and shook his head a bit at her remark.


    "Yes, we are here to book a flight," he said to prevent himself fromughing.


    The woman nodded "where to?" she asked.


    Evan looked at Danie who was busy ying with his short hair.


    Then he turned back to the woman shrugged his shoulder and said "surprise us."


    The woman rose an eyebrow, she turned her head away refusing to watch the two people in her office who were sweetly staring at each other.


    ''Aish! Don''t they know that some people don''t have someone?'' the woman blurted secretly in envy.


    She searched for an avable flight that would leave in an hour, she needed to find it soon or these two people might start procrastinating in her office.


    When she looked back at the couple her face went t , the two were kissing as if they were alone in her office.


    ''A little respect for single people please?'' she pouted her lips as her expressions turned sour by the sight.


    She was unsure whether to interrupt them or not. In her eyes, they looked like a perfect couple and she could imagine how pretty their babies would be in the future.


    But reality struck her mind as much as she wanted the two to start making cute babies, she has a job to do and a cat at her apartment to feed.


    Evan pulled back from Danie with a smile when he heard the woman in front of them asking for their passport.


    "There will be a flight going to Macao in an hour. Would you like to take it?" Asked by the woman in front.


    Evan nodded when Danie gave her approval.


    The ticket seller printed the ticket as fast as she could and when it was done she got up grabbed her bag and gave the tickets to the couple.


    Evan and Danie left the office in a rush, they could see how that the woman was so eager to throw them out and as soon as they stepped out of the office the woman locked the door and rushed towards the esctor.

 Chapter 86 - 86: Night at the Hotel Part 1

    Chapter 86 - 86: Night at the Hotel Part 1


    After some hours of flying, Danie and Evan had finally arrived in Macau. They took the first taxi waiting in the taxine and Evan stated the address of the hotel he booked.


    "Danie" he brushed a hand against her hair while his eyes squinted looking at her.


    Danie turned and met Evan''s eyes, their faces were too close that their noses almost brushed each other, "Yeah?" she replied in a seductive whisper. The warm kindling blood burned her cheeks like the breath of a hot wind.


    Evan swallowed hard as if sharp and thin shattered sses were pinned on his throat, he watched as she batted her eyshes while his eyes as lovely as a starry night lowered to her parted lips. His other hand caressing her thigh lifted and brushed a knuckle on her glossy lips.


    "About my mom-" he was cut out when Danie shook her head.


    He nodded, understanding that she didn''t want to discuss it now.


    The road they were passing was crowded with other cars swarming like bees, different car horns sounded from outside which could be heard in the car but Evan and Danie were peacefully holding hands, her head on his shoulder nestled like a dove and both of their eyes were closed savoring the warmthing from each other.


    When they arrived at the hotel, it was past 8 in the night, the sky might have been dark and clouded but the street was alive like a night in Vegas.


    They didn''t have a hard time finding their room but as they walked side by side both of their hearts pounded as the tide of triumph began to race through their veins.


    Click!


    The sound of the automatic door roared in the hotel room as soon as Evan closed the door. The dimly lit hotel room was thronged with inexplicable air, a couch with a size that could fit five people was just a few meters from them.


    Bright pink with the same color of a rose yed on Danie''s cheeks, she walked past Evan with a heavy breath leaving her mouth. Her heart was feeling heavy as if a boulder wasying on it, making it hard for her to breath even more.


    She heard Evan''s footsteps approaching her, she had her body turned away from him, trying to hide how nervous and flushed she was.


    As the footsteps halted behind her , her heart precipitated and when a firm familiar arm sn.a.k.e.d around her waist a silent gasp let out from her lips.


    She gulped hard; her lips didn''t have the strength to speak and thanks to her current state , she can''t make a sentence to ease the tension engulfing around the room.


    Out of nowhere, augh full of pleasure and delight rang into her ear and it made the whole room light up while confusion registered on Danie''s face.


    Evan took a step back, he could feel how tense Danie was from the stiffness of her body, it felt as if he was hugging a statue.


    His handsy on her shoulder, slowly turning her around with his eyes spangled like stars.


    He patted her head like a small kid, seeing her flushed face made his unclouded sun-like smile into augh " I''m not a monster " he continued as he stared at her blue eyes zing like stars with embarrassment.


    Danie bit her lips, she gulped hard by the tease on his face, "I am not nervous!" she blurted masking her embarrassment with a pissed expression.


    "Yeah sure" he replied still amused by her expression "Why don''t you take a shower first, I will arrange our clothes" he offered and pushed her towards the bathroom door slowly.


    When Danie was about to enter the bathroom, her shoulders shivered when a hand suddenly pped her behind.


    Widening her eyes, she turned back and saw Evan wink at her once and he turned around whistling a whimsical hum.


    She closed the door and locked it swiftly and now that she was alone, Danie''s heart waggled even more.


    Her feet slightly trembling anxiously moved closer to the sink. Shey both hands on the neat sink, her chest rose up and down as she took a few breaths.


    She took a step back away from the mirror above the sink, she could see her face reddening as if she had consumed a thousand chili.


    Her eyes lowered down to her legs and arms, the silicon skin was still glued on her body, hiding all the scars and as soon as she realized how much there was she suddenly felt ufortable and scared and by instinct her eyes looked around to check for an exit to escape her current situation.


    ''No Danie '' she giggled maniacally inside ''you asked Evan toe with you! You can''t escape and just disappear like a mushroom!'' she scolded herself in her mind.


    Her mind froze by that thought ''Oh! Is that why Matthew kept calling me a mushroom?'' the ck shade of doubt swung through her brain, her head shook as she stared at her disappointed reflection in the mirror.


    ''What am I thinking?'' she pped a hand on her cheeks absently and when she felt the terrible pain because of the amount of force she used , Danie''s face darkened like an imprable cloud.


    ''No wonder my friends call me crazy! It''s because I do stuff like this!'' she once again shook her head. She stared at the red handprint on her cheeks, while her hands were slowly taking off her dress.


    When she suddenly heard Evan''s voice talking to someone, Danie moved closer to the door and leaned towards it .


    "I don''t know when I will be back but you have to watch thepany and handle all the meetings, Kirby."


    "Yes and Selena too."


    Danie took a step back with a look of guilt evident in her eyes. She knew how important his work was but if they were to go back, it meant she would need to face the truth.


    She sighed with her eyes staring at the wall, an undefined sadness seemed to have fallen about her like a cloud ''I don''t want to go back yet '' she sadly said in her mind.


    When she was left with nothing on but underwear Danie put on the water to fill the tub. She stared at the crystal-clear water flushing down the faucet while her mind traveled somewhere else.


    Soon the tub was half filled with water , the fog evaporating from it has made the whole bathroom misty while the silence that seemed heavy and dark irked her ears.


    She got up and removed thest pieces of clothing she had on casually while her mind was stuck in her endless thought. Her skin didn''t seem to notice how hot the water as she sank her body into the water and stayed inside like a submarine.

 Chapter 87 - 87: Night at the Hotel Part 2

    Chapter 87 - 87: Night at the Hotel Part 2


    The bathroom was so quiet that Danie closed her eyes and leaned her head against the porcin bathtub as she leisurely savored the feeling of the hot water like it was food.


    Soon, the silicon skin attached to her body slowly separated from her skin and reveal all the scars hidden beneath them. Danie didn''t wait for it to dissolve , she got up and plugged the plug allowing the water to go down the drain and turned on the shower.


    She stood under the warm water flowing down the gold shower faucet, her sight blurred from the water streaming down her face, she nowpletely understood why people loved to cry in the shower, just the feeling of the water mixing with their tears was soforting, it was as if they were crying a river without using all their tears.


    But she was not crying , inside a strange and cozy feeling deluged her whole being , making her skin crawl despite the watering down from the shower.


    The sound of the running water exceeded the sounding from the door which was being opened . While Danie was enjoying her shower Evan had entered the bathroom using the other unlocked door and leaned against the sink watching Danie carelessly clean her body. Her beauty was maddening to him , he felt like he was drinking wine as he got drunk just from watching her bath .


    When Danie turned the water off her eyes were closed. She stretched a hand to grab a towel but instead of the cloth she felt a hand holding her wrist.


    She opened her eyes despite the irritation she felt from the water that had entered her eyes and when her eyes were cleared Evan''s figure with a lopsided grin on his face greeted her.


    "Done?" he said in a hoarse voice.


    Danie nodded, her arms instinctively moved to cover her wet body but before she could do that Evan had pulled her and carried her light body like a princess out of the bathroom.


    The sense of danger instantly scr.a.p.ed through her when Evan threw her wet body on the bed like she''s a cushion and then he stood next to the bed, his eyes glued to her body while his hands undid the button of his polo one by one.


    He took his time as he tried to memorized the body lying on the bed. He wanted to remember her body, every part of her and every scar she had. He wanted it to be engraved in his mind, he didn''t know why but a small part of him was scared that one day she would just disappear.


    When he was finally satisfied , he stared at her face . A faintugh escaped from his lips as he watched her irises turning into different colors like lively lights on a Christmas tree.


    His slender finger went down to his trouser and the sound of their hard breathing disappeared while the noise of the zipper resonated around the room.


    Just like his shirt Evan took off his pants , his movements were as quick as that of a wild animal, his knee sank on the soft mattress as he positioned his body on top of the flushing Danie.


    He stared at her lips for a moment before his eyes darkened with l.u.s.t, even the airing out of his slightly parted lips was hot and torrid.


    When Danie pulled the nket to cover her body Evan snatched it away furiously , like a tiger snatching meat.


    Both of Evan''s big palmsy on each side of the space next to Danie, his eyes shone with determination to conquer her while his lips shed a smile that could make anyone submits themselves to him.


    Meanwhile Danie didn''t exert any effort to resist him, her body had been weakened from the hot shower making her feel light, she became soft and dainty like a feather, just one touch from Evan could make her body float into the air like a sheet of paper.


    Danie bit her lips as she waited for his movement but Evan remained stiff like a statue on top of her, she narrowed her eyes in confusion , her lips stretched to disy an awkward smile and as she was about to speak up Evan parted his lips.


    "Are you sure about this?" he asked in a suppressing tone. Even as he spoke those words, his eyes were conveying a message that she couldn''t interpret.


    "I have never been more certain of anything in my life " she replied with a fairy-sweet smile while her elegant fingers brushed on his radiant face teasingly.


    He nodded his head once and soon their distance shortened as he leaned closer to her face.


    Danie felt slightly disappointed when Evan nted a small kiss on her forehead , she blew out her cheeks and was about toin when her partially parted lips were covered by his overbearing thin lips.


    The warmth of Evan''s lips lowering down against her neck and hands roaming all over her body made every cell in Danie''s brain toe alive, she might have been sleeping next to him in the past days but aside from his hand fondling her b.r.e.a.s.t, their bed rtionship did not move further.


    Instantly an intense pain swept over Danie''s body as she felt their body bing one, her irises turned into ck as the pain hurriedly engulfed her .


    "Ah!" she screamed at the top of her voice which made Evan stop to look at her face .


    He looked at her eyes shimmering with tears, the look of a scared man registered on his face as he watched the silver tears glistening in the corner of her eyes.


    He pulled himself out of her and as he did another quick feeling of pain caused Danie''s face to wrinkle .


    "Hey " fear flooded his heart , he sat up next to her and slightly help her get up.


    Danieughed and wiped her tears; head was shaking with embarrassment.


    "I might have forgotten to tell you this but I feel pain more intensely than a normal person " she sat in front of him, her flushed cheeks blew out an indescribable embarrassment when her eyes lowered to his hard rod and found it stained with her blood.


    "I am sorry " she looked aside in guilt as she tried to avoid his eyes.


    "Hey, it''s fine. We can take it slow " she could hear the concern and sincerity in his voice and it warmed her heart which made her love him even more.


    She brushed a hand on his cheek gently and lovingly, her face moved closer to his and as their noses touched , her lips shaking a little parted to murmur "I love you Evan."


    She was unsure that he heard her but it was soon confirmed when he pulled her body closer to his, his lips an inch away from her ears whispered the same words she had said.


    The warm air that entered her ear made her giggle , she pressed her n.a.k.e.d body against his and used all her force to push him down to bed.


    Shey on his hard stomach , her hands against his chest as she yfully shed a teasing smile.


    "I read that the pain would eventually disappear so "


    A whimsicalugh came out of Danie''s lips and echoed in the room when Evan suddenly flipped her over changing their positions , he straddled her and unlike before his eyes were now zing with a wild sensation which she tagged as l.u.s.tbined with love .


    "Tell me if it still hurts" he whispered as he leaned down to kiss the dried tears on her cheeks.

 Chapter 88 - 88: Breakfast

    Chapter 88 - 88: Breakfast


    After a hot fiery night Danie woke up feeling sore . She sat up, next to her was an empty space but the wrinkles on the pillow and bedsheet showed that someone had slept there.


    Massaging her temples with her index finger Danie got up with her weak legs only to realize that she was still n.a.k.e.d. A loud and exhausted groan let out from her lips while her hand grabbed the nket swiftly and wrapped it around her body.


    Just as she was about to leave the bedroom, she heard the door opening and Evan''s voice was heard in the room.


    "Put it on the table " he sounded authoritative as he spoke.


    Danie smirked silently, she walked out of the bedroom and found Evan fixing the round two-seater table with a piece of rose in the slim vase while the smell of the freshly brewed coffee filled the air.


    Her hands which were holding the nket tightly loosened it as soon as the hotel attendant left the room. Evan was so busy that he didn''t notice her presence.


    "Hey" she called out seductively while stering a ravishing smile on her lips.


    Slowly Evan looked at her and when their eyes met her tantalizing smile widened.


    "Want to go back to bed?" she murmured moving closer to him while his eyes squinted watching her.


    "Are you alright?"


    Hearing the concern tainted with a little confusion in his voice Danie was puzzled.


    "What''s wrong?" her voice had be normal she bent down to pick up the nket and wrapped it over her body.


    On the other side Evan stared at her hair, a few strands of it were turning into white just like before and it worried him.


    Picking up a few strands of her hair, Evan moved his face closer to Danie''s face and found her irises turning into ck.


    "Are you in pain?" he asked, a look of fear swept past his face as he lifted her chin with his fingers to meet his eyes.


    "I am alright " she replied casually but seeing the rest of her hair turning into white had made him even more worried.


    "Your hair is bing white."


    Danie slightly pped his hand away from her hair and walked past him, she sat on the dining chair and picked up the coffee mug.


    She turned her head to look at Evan, "I slept n.a.k.e.d and the room was cold so now I have a slight fever " she took a gulp of the hot coffee and as it flushed down her throat, she felt the heat engulfing her whole body. She lied; her body was feeling sore which caused her hair to react.


    Evan stood behind her handsy on her shoulder and massaged it with a feather-light force "do you need medicine?" he asked.


    Danie shook her head "drugs and any kind of medicine don''t work on me " she said looking up at him "it''s fine" she didn''t want to worry him, so she pulled him close and sat him on the chair opposite to her.


    "When did you wake up?" she asked, picking up the fork from the table.


    "Two hours ago " Evan replied.


    Then, the two had a normal conversation they both thought they would never have after finding out the truth.


    Danie knew she should be avoiding him, stay away from him until she found a way to avenge her mother, their situation was no different than Romeo and Juliet the feud between their family that caused her to be an orphan was atrocious and tragic but the voice in her head was constraining her to be with him, to love him was so much that it overcame her will and thirst for revenge.


    She stared at his slender fingers holding the cutlery, it was so elegant and smooth that she could not help but be mesmerized by his movement.


    When was thest time she stared at someone with as much love as she did right now?


    Three years ago.


    Yeah, it was three years ago when she had her first boyfriend James Park , the only boy who she spoke back at the orphanage.


    Blinking her eyes to remove the thought of James from her mind Danie picked up the coffee and drank it once again, the room was suddenly filled with Evan''s voice as he told her stories about how he convinced the owner of the hotel to let him use the kitchen.


    She had never thought that Evan cooked the breakfast on the table, there was a slight pain throbbing in her head that was not allowing her to savor the taste but nevertheless the look of the food and the effort that Evan exerted to prepare it made her heart feel warm.


    As they finished their breakfast Evan got up and cleaned the table while Danie went to the bathroom.


    She closed the door behind her, ran towards the sink and turned on the faucet. As the water rushed down the sink Danie looked up at the ceiling while a hot red liquid rushed out from her nose.


    Danie''s body shivered in pain ; she knew that the noodles Evan prepared had some sesame in it and she ate it willingly.


    The door was suddenly pushed open and when Evan saw the blood dripping from Danie''s nose a look of fear crept across his face.


    He rushed to her with a worried expression but Danie gave him an awkward smile.


    "before you freak out, I want to tell you that the food was really good but maybe next time you could avoid sesame" she saidughing through the pain she was feeling.


    Evan sighed, his hand pushed her lightly to bend over the sink and used his other hand to clean her nose with the water from the faucet.


    "Is it painful?" from his tone Danie could tell that he was concerned.


    Danie nodded "a little but it''s happened before. This is nothing" she straightened her body and watched as Evan grabbed the face towel and dried her face himself.


    "Is there something else I need to know about your allergies?" when her face was finally dried, Evan held her hand and one by one wiped her wet fingers.


    "Well just like normal allergies too much consumption can cause death " after her hands were dried, Danie caressed his cheeks , even such simple actions showed how much he adored her and she could not help but be moved and love him even more.

 Chapter 89 - 89: Unexpected call

    Chapter 89 - 89: Unexpected call


    Sitting on the couch where he was tied Alvin''s face was gloomy because of the thoughts running through his mind , even his emotions were in turmoil . The daughter of the woman whom he loved so much had shown up at his son''s house and just seeing her face had reminded him of the reason why he fell for Alexandria.


    But unlike Alexandria''s sweet and gentle personality, Danie was cold and temperamental . Her beautiful and innocent face differed from her attitude, the way she smiled was sweet but tainted with hatred. Even the way her eyes twinkled was so charming yet dangerous.


    He gulped hard, his body shivered at the thought of his son.


    ''Is she here to take revenge?'' he asked himself.


    Hands resting on the armchair clenched into fists, he would never allow his son to get hurt especially if the reason was him and his wife. Evan had done nothing, and Danie should have known that since she saw his memory but would it matter? He asked himself.


    For a woman who had lost everything and been treated like a monster by other people, would Danie really keep her revenge aside and ept Evan despite his family''s involvement in her mother''s death?


    There were a lot of questions running through Alvin''s mind, it amounted to a massive headache that left him in pain rather than with answers to his questions.


    His phone rang, he took it from his suit pocket and answered without looking at the screen.


    "Alvin, Evan knew everything!" the voice of a familiar woman sounded hysterically on the other line.


    Alvin sighed, how long has it been since hest spoke to his ex-wife Elise? Seven years.


    Seven years ago, the day their son died and Elise killed the only woman he loved, Alvin didn''t speak to her. He despised and loathed her for years, and even now he still feels the same .


    "We both knew that he will find out one day " he replied as he suppressed the urge to yell at her.


    "We need to do something! That whore''s daughter is going after our son!"


    His body burning with anger got up from the couch, he paced around like a ghost with heavy feet. Heart raced uncontrobly.


    "Alexandria was not a whore!" he yelled back at her "it was not her fault that I didn''t love you Elise!" he continued fuming.


    The other line went silent the life she lived with him was full of hatred , not even a day passed where they were not shouting at each other.


    But they never fought in front of their sons, neither did Alvin hurt Elise. Their marriage was an arranged one , Alvin had never loved Elise but thetter''s feeling was different. She grew up spoiled, so when she set her eyes on Alvin, she did everything to make him stay, including killing the only woman he loved.


    She thought he wouldn''t find out but he did and that''s when she finally gave up loving him.


    "Let''s put our differences aside and focus on our son," she said after a long pause "We both know why that woman came into our son''s life she wants revenge, I am sure of it."


    Alvin took a deep breath , his ex-wife had a point why else would Danie stay in this house, a ce where the people who caused her suffering lived if she was not out for revenge.


    "You are right but I spoke to her Elise she''s determined to get Evan" he paused because of the pain he felt in his heart at the thought of Danie killing Evan , he had heard rumors in the house about how much Evan changed since Danie''s arrival "tell me Elise what''s your n?"


    "We will arrange a marriage for him."


    "That''s not going to work " Alvin immediately contracted "do you really think Evan would listen to us now that he knows the truth?"


    Augh rang out on the other line, "tell your grandfather that I will get the 30% shares I sold back if Evan married my friend''s daughter. I am pretty sure your old man would find a way to convince Evan."


    The pair of Alvin''s eyes narrowed in suspicion, they had tried buying back the shares his ex-wife sold to Roman Lee but the man was so greedy that he wanted more money than it was worth.


    His lips curved in a sour smile, it was the best deal he could possibly get. The Su family will finally get full ownership of the bank and Danie will be out of the picture once Evan should marry.


    "Fine, I will visit my dad tomorrow."


    After Alvin ended the call, Elise took in a deep sigh. She shut her eyes and the image of Danie shed in her mind which caused the veins in her neck to pop like that of an angry snake.


    Once again she dialed a number on her phone and when it was answered she took in another sigh.


    "Roman I found Alexandria''s daughter, the little girl you have always wanted to find she''s in my son''s house right now. It seemed like they failed to hide her."


    --


    On the other part of the world.


    M.o.a.ns and gasps full of l.u.s.t filled the hotel room. Bodies sweating passionately glued to each other from the hot intimacy that rocked the bed, the light-emitting from the moon shyly peeked in through a crack in the curtain


    The translucent pair of Danie''s blue eyes stared at Evan''s sweating face, he nestled his face closer to her shoulder and nted a light kiss as they both reached a climax .


    When it was over, Danie pulled the nket over her sweating body as she breathed heavily. She could feel the exhaustion in Evan''s breathe, she turned her head to look at him only to see him looking at her fondly.


    "I need a shower " he said sweetly as he brushed his knuckles against her cheeks.


    She nodded with a radiant smile. When Evan left and closed the bathroom door, Danie hastened to get up put on the robe and picked up the cigarettes she hid in her luggage.


    With the cigarette in her mouth, Danie slowly opened the balcony. The cold wind of the short autumn in Macao brushed over her bare legs making her shiver.


    She lit the cigarette in no time, she didn''t want Evan to see her smoking simply because she knew that men hate it when their woman smokes.


    Every puff of smoke that came out of Danie''s mouth disappear into the air; her eyes narrowed as she finally realized how to stop Evan from seeing her memory.


    All she needed to do was to clear her mind, she didn''t want to bother Evan with her past and she believed that just like her, Evan was doing the same. And she found it unfair that he had been hiding his past memory by thinking of her because no matter how hard she tried to get into his head and check his memory she couldn''t, Evan always had her face in his mind.


    She fell so deep into her thoughts that she had forgotten the cigarette in her hand until it burned her fingers. She blinked to get her senses back and peeked through the balcony door to see if Evan was done but the room was still empty so Danie took another stick of the cigarette and lit it again.


    When she was done, Danie hid the lighter and the packet of cigarettes behind the small nt at the corner of the balcony.


    She was about to enter the room when frown registered on her face upon seeing Evan by the door, her head lifted to meet his eyes.


    "I just ahm - smoked," she admitted and bit her lips.


    Evanughed because of the look of guilt on Danie''s face, he lifted a hand and gently patted her silky white hair.


    "It''s cold outside so next time just do it here. I don''t mind " his voice was soft and it sounded s.e.xier than ever before.


    And Danie replied him with a kiss , it was light at first but the moment Evan''s handy on her behind and gripped it like jelly, Danie could not help but press her lips intensely against his and it went deeper and deeper until their bodies fell onto the bed.

 Chapter 90 - 90: Claires concern

    Chapter 90 - 90: ire''s concern


    When the morning sun came up and beamed through the window, Evan opened his eyes and looked at the space next to him. A smile as bright as the sun in the sky curved upon his lips to see Danie''s hair had turned into brown.


    He lifted his head and rested it in his palm with his elbow supporting his head.


    He watched the peaceful goddess sleeping next to him and his smile widened to see the marks he left on her neck. Slowly, he lifted a hand and caressed her cheeks lightly, making sure that he wouldn''t wake her up.


    His eyes lowered to her body. The scars on her b.r.e.a.s.t illuminated by the lighting from the sun. He sat up, leaned close to her b.r.e.a.s.t with confusion in his eyes.


    He just noticed it now but the scar on her chest was pretty thick and long while a few more scratches and cuts were printed on her skin.


    A long sigh let out from his lip as hey back and sunk his face on her shoulder.


    ''If drugs don''t work on her, how did she survive it?''


    He shut his eyes,st night the kiss they shared was different from before. He didn''t see any picture of her past, all he could see was his face and his smile.


    ''Was she really thinking of me the whole time?'' his thought was disturbed when Danie suddenly moved. He looked up and watched as she slowly opened her eyes.


    Her pair of ck irises met his confused eyes, Evan blinked and smiled at her.


    Danie''s eyes instantly turned into green while her lips shed a sudden smile.


    "I am hungry " was the first thing Danie said after waking up which made Evanugh. He sat up giggling and helped her to get up.


    "Let''s have breakfast."


    But instead of pulling herself up, Danie grabbed his wrist and pulled him back onto bed. As he fell back down, Danie got up hastily and sat on his stomach.


    A teasing expression shed on Danie''s face as she put his hands over his head "who said I want food " she giggled teasingly as she drew her face closer to his .


    Evan raised a brow. Through all the time they spent in the hotel room, Danie had never given him this kind of stare, her eyes were narrowing seductively. She was like a tiger staring at her prey. He gave her a lopsided grin as he spoke what he had in his mind, "I like this aggressive style ."


    Meanwhile Robert and ire were having a heated discussion when they suddenly couldn''t contact Danie.


    "I am pretty sure something bad happened to her Robert!" ire eximed, cutting the cuc.u.mber mercilessly.


    Robert rolled his eyes at the look of panic on ire''s face "I am pretty sure she''s alive " he replied and took a piece of sliced cuc.u.mber from the chopping board.


    With nose wrinkling in worry and anger, ire stabbed the knife on the wooden chopping board.


    "Why didn''t she contact us? She was supposed to meet Evan''s father right?" sweat formed on her forehead as she tried to pictured Danie''s pitiful situation "what if Evan''s father is working with Roman Lee?" her skin shivered at her words "and they took Danie and locked her up again?"


    Eyes swelling in concern glistened with sudden tears "Robert you have to call Evan, quick!"


    With the look panic on ire''s face Robert decided to call Evan because if he didn''t ire might have a heart attack with all the disturbing thoughts running through her mind.


    The phone rang for some minutes before it was answered and loud and harsh breathing sounded on the other line.


    "Is this Robert?"


    "Yes, Mr. Su we just wanted to know if you have seen Danie?"


    "Yes, she just ran into the bathroom."


    Robert bored his eyes on ire who was staring at him like a worried mother.


    "She''s with Evan" Robert informed ire.


    The old woman''s eyes narrowed in suspicion "where are they?" she knew that Danie was not in the vi and Scott confirmed it.


    "We are in Macao " Evan spoke on the other line.


    "They are on their honeymoon" Robert stated bluntly.


    "What honeymoon!" the worry on ire''s face came back upon hearing it. She grabbed the phone harshly from Robert and put it on her ear while her feet paced around the dining table irritably.


    "Mr. Su, no matter what Danie says or does don''t ever touch her," her nose was wrinkling in irritation as she spoke.


    The other line was silent for a moment and when ire called his name one more time Evan didn''t have a choice but to reply.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    After ire heard the confusion in Evan''s tone her eyes shut by itself.


    "Well " she stumbled to find the words to exin what she had in her mind "Danie is different so you''ll have to be gentle when you touch her."


    "I would never hurt her."


    With the assurance and the sincerity in his voice ire felt somehow relieved. She didn''t oppose whatever feeling Danie has towards Evan but she didn''t want to see her cry again.


    ire''s eyes were gloomy as she stared at the sliced cuc.u.mber which had already been eaten halfway by Robert.


    "Evan, I am not sure if we will get a chance to talk privately but since we are talking now," she paused for a moment to give Robert a murderous stare, "Danie is not a wife material she doesn''t want kids so if you are looking for one, it would be much better to end whatever you two have right now."


    "Does it make sense to you?"


    The other line went silent, ire was about to continue when she heard a familiar voice rang in the background.


    "Oh my god, Babe! You have to see the bubbles in the tub it''s shaped like a bear."


    The sweet giggle of the familiar voice made ire tilt her head in confusion. She was certain that it was Danie''s voice but she had never heard her giggling like a little kid for a small thing such as bubbles.


    "I''ll be there in a second."


    This time, it was Evan''s voice that spoke


    "No worries take your time."


    A look of surprise registered on ire''s face after hearing it. Danie''s patience was so short that all of them got scolded when they didn''t do what she wanted immediately. The woman wanted everything to be done as soon as the order left her mouth but the person whom she heard on the other line seemed to be different. It was as if Danie was possessed by the most understanding spirit in the ghost world.


    ire separated the phone from her ears and turned to Robert who just ate thest slice of cuc.u.mber.


    "Robert, Danie just said take your time."


    Wonder swept across ire''s face when she noticed Robert was not shocked by her news.


    "Yeah, that witch''s patience is unlimited when ites to Evan."


    ire blinked with her head tilting in confusion. It''s been three years since she became close with Danie and this was her first time hearing it.


    ''Does she really like him that much?''


    There was slight happiness in her heart knowing that Danie has finally found her match but it was soon enveloped by an indescribable fear.


    "Can I speak to Danie?" she requested to Evan.


    When the phone was passed ire heard Danie''s voice, it seemed jaded and exhausted "what is it ire?"


    "What did you find out?" she asked straight.


    The line went silent though in the background the flowing water sounded.


    "Danie?"


    "I am here" her profound and deep sigh made ire think that whatever she found out, it was not good.


    "Is that bad?" she asked confusedly.


    "Well, let''s just say that even Shakespeare would shake his head if he found out what I found out."


    "Then why are you with him now Danie?"


    ire knew the answer to her question but she thought Danie''s feeling were not that deep for her to forget her reason for living.


    "Because I need to be with him ire and I need to end this call because Evan will join me in the tub soon."


    ire''s face went poker when Danie ended the phone rudely.


    "What can we do " Robert''s voice sounded from behind her "that witch certainly knows what she wants. Cut more cuc.u.mber please."


    As ire looked back to face him, she realized that he had a point. Her eyes lowered to the cuc.u.mber he put on the chopping board.


    "Cut it yourself!" she yelled and rushed out of the room in a huff.


    Robert just shook his head at the feeling of anger that lingered in the kitchen, he grabbed a cuc.u.mber and ate it "Seriously, the women in this house are so impatient!" he said leaving the mess in the kitchen.

 Chapter 91 - 91: Masochist

    Chapter 91 - 91: Masochist


    The quiet hallway of Selena''s school was disturbed when the bell indicating the end of their subject rang.


    The student rushed out of their ssroom excitedly like bees entering the hive while Selena just let the other students leave the room before she got up and proceeded to the door.


    She had her hands wrapped around her books over her chest, her face bore no emotion as she walked downstairs.


    A loud sigh escaped her lips. As she approached the exit , she found Anders standing by the door.


    Her face turned sour it had been a month since her uncle and babysitter disappeared and no one knew where they were and they didn''t even bother to message or answer their call.


    "When are they going back?" she pouted afterining.


    Anders scratched a hand on his hair for every day that he would pick her up, Selena''s first question was about her uncle.


    He carried her bag and books and they both walked towards the parking lot side by side. He couldn''t understand her.


    Every morning , Selena would brag about how thankful she was that she didn''t need to wake up with a wet bed or burning room but after school, her face would turn gloomy as if she lost her most precious gem.


    Anders sat in the backseat of the car while Selena seated in the passenger seat next to Kirby. One thing that was disturbing his mind was Selena''s excitement over Kirby.


    Before the girl would scream if she heard Kirby''s name but after a month of driving around with him, Selena must have gotten tired of him.


    Selena watched the side road as they drove away from her school, her gloomy eyes indifferent to the scene around her ,Selena felt like she had lost someone


    She grabbed her phone and once again dialed her uncle''s number hoping for someone to answer but it went straight to his voicemail.


    "Uncle! Give me back my sitter. She should be looking after me not you!" she yelled and saved her voicemail.


    Her narrowed eyes turned to Kirby. She didn''t want to talk to him since he has been keeping her uncle''s location hidden.


    "Aren''t you gonna tell me where they are?"


    Kirby looked at her and shook his head once "all he said was that he''s going to meet someone abroad."


    Selena scoffed "yeah I know, he''s meeting my babysitter alright!"


    She went back to looking outside the window. She wanted her sitter now and missed her , even though Danie had done nothing but torture her.


    At the thought of missing Danie Selena''s eyes widened "omg! Am I a masochist?" she eximed pressing both palms on her cheeks.


    Kirby and Anders stared at each other through the rearview mirror, both of their eyebrows were raised in disbelief with what Selena had just said.


    --


    When night fell, Evan and Danie were nning to visit the casino near their hotel. They had never been there even and mostly just stayed in their room together, the hotel room had be their house for a month.


    Danie held Evan''s arm the same way she had been doing. They talked a lot but she avoided talking about their current situation especially about the date of their return.


    Evan didn''t mind it; he hadn''t taken a vacation since he took over thepany and being with Danie definitely sobered his workaholic mind.


    They waited for the elevator patiently, he looked at her dress and a smile was formed on his lips.


    She looked radiant in her tight mini red dress. He loves her curves and softness. Before he met her, a short woman was not on his list but somehow she was able to squeeze herself into his cold stone heart and from there she smashed all the walls he built to protect himself from getting hurt.


    Her eyes showed her emotion, Evan could not be more thankful than now. Knowing that her beautiful round eyes were the doors to her emotion, Evan could not help but fall deeper into her mystery.


    The passion in her beauty turned her into orbs of the brightest stars, in them he read clearly that she would not let the world shake her.


    Even though they spent almost two hours sticking the silicon skin on her legs and arms, all of it was worth it.


    "Danie you don''t need to hide your scar anymore " he said in an almost murmur.


    Danie lifted her face and met his eyes "I know " she said softly, unlike before, she no longer felt insecure about her scars "but I need to hide it or else some people especially those who worked with Dr. Lee would recognize it."


    He nodded by her honest answer. When the door opened, they both entered at the same speed.


    "We need to go back soon Danie" he spoke as he pressed the lower ground button.


    Danie went silent , she stared at the screen on the top of the elevator door showing the floor number that they passed.


    "Hey" Evan tousled the end of her hair gently "we don''t need to live in the Vi if you are ufortable."


    Danie remained silent, she didn''t want to answer him she didn''t want to go back, if possible she would like to stay here with him.


    The elevator reached the ground floor without Evan getting any reply from Danie and he could not do anything but to seal his lips.


    As they exited the hotel Danie was still quiet. Her mind wandered somewhere else. She didn''t want to go back as she hasn''t figured out what to do with Evan''s mother, thest thing she wanted was to murder his mother in front of him in case she lost herself.


    Her mind was pulled back when she felt a hand forcing its way into holding hers. She blinked once and raised her head to see Evan with a serious face.


    "Stop thinking alright " he stroked a hand on her silky brown hair "let''s take it easy " the softness and concern in his voice made her feel warm inside once again.


    She nodded with a candy-like smile on her lips while her fingers intertwined with his.


    The casino was just one street away from their hotel. Just like any other night the street looked lively with all the people pacing around like busy ants , half of them were already wasted even though the night hadn''t started yet.

 Chapter 92 - 92: The Boxer

    Chapter 92 - 92: The Boxer


    As they reached the casino, the loud sound of the music made Danie''s skin shiver. The bass thumped in time with her heartbeat as though they were one.


    This ce was not new to her; she had been here three years ago. This was the first ce she went after her heart broke, the ce where she earned her first million and where she met her friend Scott.


    Three years ago.


    The trumpet band in the casino was ying a piece of whimsical music yet the musicians bore explicable exhaustion.


    Standing in front of them was Danie with the whiskey ss in her hand. A 20-year-old woman with a curvy body caught most of the eyes in the casino, whether it be the women or men all of them were mesmerized by the look of innocence on Danie''s face.


    "Hi, are you alone?" Danie turned by the sound that resonated in her ears.


    Her eyes were met by a middle-aged man in his ck suit , with just one look she knew that he was the man with money and power, the aura lurking around him was ruthless and scary but she was no bunny to be scared and with that a smile full of innocence was stered on her lips.


    "Yeah " she stepped one closer to him andy a hand which had a huge ruby ring on her middle finger on his chest "I was looking for someone to y poker with me but they won''t take me serious" she shed a sad innocent smile on her face and it made the man eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "Come with me, I will y poker with you."


    Danie stood next to him. When she felt his hand on her behind, she blinked and moved ahead.


    That night she yed poker with three men and all of them lost to a 20-year-old girl with the face of an innocent sheep.


    "Miss. Follow me please. My boss wants to speak with you " from staring at her card, Danie looked up and saw a hulk-like man looking down at her as if she was an ant.


    She got up followed him quietly towards her ending.


    When she entered the room at the end of the hallway on the second floor of the casino the man left and asked her to get in.


    And so, she did only to find a man which seemed to be the owner of the casino and another man on the floor lying with his mutted body.


    Danie rose an eyebrow , she looked at the man on the floor his blonde silky hair glowed with a reflection of light from the firece while his huge body was full of bruises which had turned into purple, a normal woman would shiver at the sight of that but she was no normal woman.


    "What am I doing here?" she asked coldly shifting her sight casually to the owner sitting on the leather ck couch by the window.


    The man smirked "I lost millions because that idiot couldn''t fight," his head shook "I will give you the money you''ve won but first " he once again smirked.


    "Strip"


    Danie flicked her eyshes because of the oppressive tone he used, she shifted from one foot to the other, slowly moving closer to him with her face as cold as the cruel winter. Her hand reached for the zipper of her dress on her back and slowly unzip it.


    When she halted in front of him, her dress fell on the ground and she was left with nothing but her underwear while her body reflected in his twinkling eyes.


    She moved her body and settled on hisp , her hand went to his hair - pulled it seductively and dunk his face on her chest.


    The man did not struggle at first he even put his hands on her waist and let his hands savor her thin waist but as time passed his position became suffocating, the air in his lungs slowly faded and to survive he needed to breathe.


    But Danie didn''t move she even sunk his face deeper into her b.r.e.a.s.t making sure that no air woulde to his nose.


    The man fought by hitting her side but she didn''t let him go.


    When his hands slowly dropped to his sides and he was weak and almost unconscious Danie let him go and pressed him on the couch.


    "You will give me my money or I wille back here and blow out your brain."


    Then she got up, picked up her dress and put it on.


    She took the cheque she found in the drawer when she handed it to him, the man barely had the energy to sign it


    So she forged his signature and jammed the cheque into her bra.


    As she walked towards the door the man on the ground was looking at her with pitiful eyes.


    She gave him a quick nce and her heart throbbed for a moment, even with the distance she was still able to see some of his memory and its mostly about the fight he recently had.


    Before she held the doorknob, Danie turned to the owner.


    "I will bring him with me " she said and walked towards the blonde man.


    She grabbed his wrist and helped him get up and then they left the casino and never came back.


    "What''s your name?" Danie asked the blonde man.


    "Scott " the man replied in between his coughs.


    "Alright Scott, you are now my bodyguard. I won''t let you fight in the ring again but when the timees and my life is at risk you shalle to my rescue and save me."


    "Are you alright?" Danie''s eyshes flickered by the sound in her ears. Turning her heard at the voice source, she found Evan staring at her with a worried face.


    She nodded with a faint smile on her lip, "yes. I met Scott here so this ce holds a ce in my heart."

 Chapter 93 - 93: Little Wolf

    Chapter 93 - 93: Little Wolf


    Evan rose a brow at Danie''s reply even the smile she had on her lips was different from her usual smile.


    "Where do we start?" He asked as he wrapped a hand around her shoulder to confirm to the other people around that she was with him.


    "We can get a drink first " she batted her eyshes flirtatiously as she stared at him, even the dimples on her cheeks appeared upon noticing how possessive his actions were .


    The night passed quicker than they anticipated while Evan was drunk thanks to all the liquor he consumed Danie was still in her normal state.


    Sitting on the high chair at the bar counter, Evany his heavy head on Danie''s shoulder "this is unfair " he groaned and sunk his face deeper on her shoulder " I should be making you drunk so I canter take advantage of you but now " he sniffed her neck like he was trying to drown in her scent "I am not sure if I can even walk back to the hotel " saying that a slight hup let out from his lips.


    Danie caressed his hair gently while her skin felt the heat from his breath, it tickled her a bit which caused her lips to form a small smile "It''s fine babe , I will just take advantage of youter" her lips murmured those words into his ears but Evan had already fallen asleep.


    "I never thought I''d see you again."


    Without looking back to know who was talking Danie had quickly recognized the voice.


    "where''s my boxer little wolf?"


    "Hush " Danie slightly swung her head to shut him up and as she did she found the same man she almost killed surrounded by guards with the same body build as Scott holding big guns in their hands.


    "My boyfriend is sleeping. Could you help me bring him to my room?"


    The man behind looked stunned by her answer but he turned to his men and nodded his head.


    Danie straightened her back and smoothened her skirt as she followed the men.


    She showed them where her room was and when they reached it she opened the door and let them put Evan on the bed.


    She sat on the edge near Evan''s feet and slowly untied his shoce and finally removed his shoes.


    After she crawled like a baby on the bed, Danie slowly unbuttoned his shirt while a few sighs let out from her lips.


    "What do you want?" she asked, using a little force on Evan''s arm as she pushed him aside to remove his polopletely.


    "I want Scott back " the man firmly said.


    "You''re not getting him back but I can give you something else " as she said that her hand pulled the nket over Evan''s body and she jumped out of the bed.


    The man rose an eyebrow, he extended a hand towards her which she epted dly.


    "People call me Irvin. So tell me little wolf what can you give me?"


    Danie could see the greed building up in his eyes, she shed a cold look which mirrored his "I will take all of your customer''s money tonight ".


    Irvin chuckled and it resembled the hiss of a serpent "how are you going to do that?" he asked skeptically.


    Danie didn''t answer him instead she walked towards one of the guards and stood in front of him, her face lifted to meet his eyes only to find him to be a family man with a small baby.


    She stered a lopsided grin on her thin lips, handsy on his suit and patted his shoulder lightly.


    "You stay here and take care of my boyfriend like how you look after your kid " her smile faded "he needs to be hydrated and if he asks where I am , you can say that I am in the casino."


    The man just gave her a cold look and turned to his boss for confirmation.


    "Do what she asks!" Irvin ran a finger over the silver ring on his index finger.


    "Understood!"


    Danie turned and sat on the bed; her face darkened as she stared at Evan.


    "If Ie back here and he''s gone or even has a small scratch " from looking at Evan she turned to Irvin "I am going to blow up the whole city."


    She got up when Irvin nodded and as they left the room Danie took another glimpse of the sleeping Evan.


    They proceeded to the elevator, Danie''s face had turned cold yet it showed an undeniable innocence , one could say that she was carved in perfection but only a few knew the pain she had gone through.


    The ding sound of the elevator made Danie''s eyshes to flicker bringing her back to reality.


    "What if I say that I don''t want money " Irvin patiently waited as the elevator moved down to the lobby.


    "You are not getting my body Irvin" she replied in the same cold and robotic tone she had earlier.


    The man smirked "Are you a psychic?" he asked in amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "No, just famished " she walked out of the elevator the second the door was opened and Irvin and his men followed her like she was their boss.


    The street Danie was passing was even wilder than before, few women selling their bodies were on the side of the road hoping for men to pick them up , men selling drugs were discreetly doing their


    business and of course the loud screams and cheers from few people roared in the street from a fight that was happening in one of the clubs.


    Danie went here before not only to earn some quick money but also to find information about Roman Lee as this was the ce where he was born.


    "Would you like me to get you something?"


    Danie halted as they about to reach the entrance of the casino "my boyfriend hasn''t eaten yet " she pouted a bit upon remembering that they haven''t had their dinner "let''s just finish this so I can go back to him."


    Irvin shrugged but still astounded to find her here, the woman who took his best boxer.


    "How''s Scott?"


    Danie rose a brow while her body moved toward the poker table.


    "He''s fine , he''s my bodyguard now. No one beats him other than me " she let out a faint giggle upon remembering her friend "but I''m sure he doesn''t miss you."


    Irvin scoffed the rudeness attached to her tone. He turned to the man handing out the cards and said "start the game."


    Then he leaned closer to Danie''s ear "tell me , that night you could have gotten all the money from your opponent why did you only take the 5 million?"


    Giving him a sideways look she responded "money was not the main reason why I was here " her fingers picked up her cards piece by piece.


    "Alright little wolf , I don''t want 5 million, I want all of their money , properties and even soul."


    Danie smirked by the arrogant and overbearing tone he used "I am not Lucifer Irvin, I don''t take people''s soul but if you really want me to drain them, I want something back too " she gave a chilly smile - one that could freeze hell.


    "Sure what is it?" Irving responded, the coldness lurking in Danie''s eyes sent a bolt of fear into his body her gaze was bewitching at one nce but as one looked deeper and longer it became deadly and scary.


    For a moment he regretted his answer.


    "I am not sure yet but I wille back one day to collect it " Daniey her card on the table and one of Irvin''s guards moved the ch.i.p.s closer to her "straight " she said sweetly while the other three men ying with her had a frown on their faces.


    "Who are you really, little wolf?" he whispered; his hand was about to touch her hair when Danie moved her head aside evading his touch.


    "No one touches my hair other than my boyfriend so could you restrain yourself?"


    Irving scoffed "with your attitude I am sure you have enemies lining up. Are you not scared that they would use your boyfriend?"


    "Enemies?" she murmured as she picked the cards on the table "I have a list longer than Taylor swift " as she looked at her cards a winning smile curved upon her lips. shing an innocent face behind her triumph, she stared at her opponent''s eyes then she continued " Irvin if you don''t want to be on that list then I suggest you to stop thinking about my body " she gave him a onceover andid her cards on the table.


    "Straight."


    At that moment the crowd started to get bigger and louder as the night passed.

 Chapter 94 - 94: Breakfast on the rooftop

    Chapter 94 - 94: Breakfast on the rooftop


    A groane out of Evan''s lips as he moved his body to the side against the softness of the mattress.


    Absently, his hand patted the space next to him only to find it to be empty.


    He opened his eyes and the cold dim room greeted him while a slight pain slowly consumed his head.


    "Danie?" He sat up , one hand lifted to his temple to massaged it a little.


    "Yes babe?" The soft voice came from the bathroom, he got up and walked towards it barefoot only to find that his polo has been taken off.


    "How did we get back here?" he opened the door of the bathroom as he asked , thest thing he remembered was her sweet vani scent that had caused his eyes to surrender to sleep.


    He pushed the door opened and the fog covered bathroom made his sight a bit blurry .


    "I had the casino''s owner''s guard help to carry you back here " after the sound of her voice resonated in his ears Evan saw her figure in the midst of the fog putting a robe over her body.


    He sighed and walked closer to her, a slight sense of pain remained in his head almost as if something was poking him "do you know him?"


    Danie turned the shower off and stepped out of the bathtub , she halted in front of him and tiptoed to kiss him.


    In just a second Evan saw what happenedst night he pushed her away slowly using her shoulder and messed with her hair "Little wolf?" the tone he used was filled with confusion "that''s a cute nickname " he grinned for a moment "Ready yourself little wolf. We will have breakfast after my shower."


    Danie responded with a smile and as she walked past him, his hand suddenly gripped her behind.


    With surprise brightening her face she blurted "Do you have an ass fetish?" and Evan replied with a shrug.


    --


    Evan blinked as he watched Danie walking closer to the couch he was sitting on. Slowly his brow rose as his eyes scanned her body.


    Her oversize turtle neck rainbow colored sweater matched the gray wool skirt she had on , although it looked like something from the ''50s it still made his jaw drop in shock. His eyes rose to her face and found her with big round sses and hair in a messy bun that made her look like granny while her face was full of fake freckles and pimples.


    As he blinked his eyes , his hand put the newspaper he was reading on the table at his side and got up casually "You ready?"


    Danie nodded "I need to disguise or else the people I yed poker withst night might recognize me and kill me" she exined.


    "I am not asking Danie, you can wear whatever you want to wear" saying that he reached out for her hand and intertwined their fingers together.


    --


    The restaurant in the hotel located at the rooftop only had a few customers , it was passed the breakfast time and too early for lunch , most people who were at the restaurant had just finished their breakfast while the hotel employees were busy rushing back and forth to clean the rooftop.


    The ss wall and roof made the rooftop looked like a sshouse in the cold country, there were few palm trees in the big vases on each corner of the rooftop while flowers of different types produced a sweet scent for the benefit of the customers.


    But even the scent of the flowers could not exceed the vani scent lingering on Danie who was sitting next to Evan, it seemed like Danie was right her sweat really did smell like vani.


    They were seated at a round table opposite each other, he smiled when he felt her foot teasingly rubbing his leg.


    The waiter came and handed them the menu while Danie was busy looking at it, she heard a voice behind her and it was followed by the strong scent of a woman''s perfume.


    "Evan Su?".


    Danie slightly turned and looked up only to see a woman with burgundy curly hair giving Evan a smile brighter than the sun in the sky.


    "Yvette " the surprised attached to Evan''s tone has made Danie''s eyebrow to raise.


    ''Calm down Danie! Murder would cost 30 years of your life so just concentrate on the food! , they don''t serve shrimp in prison.''


    She nodded at the thought in her mind, but her ears were eavesdropping like an innocent little girl.


    In the corner of her eyes through the thickness of her round sses, Danie saw the woman bend a little and nt a small kiss on Evan''s cheek.


    ''It''s fine Danie , the woman has a French ent so she''s French , kissing is normal to them '' she consoled herself even though she was about to explode.


    "What are you doing here Evan?" the woman sounded so seductive as she uttered his name.


    ''What are doing here Evan?'' she imitated her voice in her mind.


    ''Stupid human! What else could have we been doing on the rooftop? Fishing?'' her eyes rolled while a scoff left her lips.


    "I am with my girlfriend."


    The hotva burning Danie''s brain cooled down at the proud tone that Evan used to introduce her.


    "She''s Danie Chen."


    As Danie met Evan''s eyes she saw the teasing look sparkling in them ''you are enjoying this aren''t you Evan?'' Her nose slightly wrinkled in irritation.


    "Oh! I thought she was your employee or " Yvette paused as she quickly dropped a nce at her clothes "maid " she murmured like a fly but Danie heard it.


    "Well " Danie gave Yvette a smile while her hand slowlyy the menu on the table "technically you are not wrong " she paused and pick up her water.


    "I am his niece''s babysitter," and as those words left her lips Danie beamed a smile.


    "Oh!" The woman faked a gasp, turning her face to Evan , she continued "I didn''t know that your taste had changed " and augh full of bitterness filled the restaurant.


    "What can I say?" Danie spoke before Evan could part his lips "he loves rare fishes and speaking of fishes" her eyes burning with indescribable irritation turned to the waiter who had been standing at their table "I would like a grilled salmon."


    Evan blinked when he saw how red Danie''s cheeks were , just a minute ago he was certain that she was jealous and it looked charming in his eyes but staring deeper into her eyes , he realized that the fire burning in her eyes was anger and not jealousy.


    "Salmon for breakfast?" Yvette suddenly blurted with a hint of sarcasm, as if Danie was someone who didn''t know the difference between lunch and breakfast.


    Danie giggled, it sounded sweet but Evan knew the kind of venom that was behind the cute giggle .


    "No it''s my dinner and you are kind of interrupting it so could you please leave? , I am having a moment with my boyfriend."


    Danie could see the quick spark of fear and intimidation in Yvette''s eyes, she secretly scoffed and picked up the knife that the waiter had put on the table.


    "Calm down Evan''s girlfriend. There are more of meing " as Yvette said that she bent towards Evan to give him a kiss on the cheek as a goodbye but the distance between them was swiftly blocked by the knife that flew between them.


    Her eyshes flickered in shock when she turned her face, she found the knife firmly stamped on the chair which only a few centimeters away from Evan''s shoulder.


    Her eyes balled in shock and fear as she turned to Danie, the woman was looking at her with a big smile that showed the round dimples on her cheeks.


    "Oops, that was meant tond on your face " her blunt words made a shiver run through Yvette''s body, she took a step back and blinked repeatedly as if she was trying to make sure that everything that just happened was real .


    "Excuse me " before Yvette could excuse herself Danie had spoken and left the table.


    Evan watched Danie as she ran away, he did not bother to go after her as he knew that she needed time to reflect on what she had done.


    "Your girlfriend is crazy!" his face turned to the source of the voice and found Yvette burning in anger.


    "Well next time don''t tease her. She has a temper" he stated and turned to the waiter "I will pay for damages including that broken spoon " his eyes looked down at the spoon next to Danie which she had destroyed and he was certain that she was not even aware of it.


    "Get a new set of cutleries before shees back."


    The waiter hastened to leave the table while Yvette stayed behind in shocked staring at Evan.


    "Where did you get your girlfriend?, A Jungle?" She eximed.


    Evan shrugged "well, she used to live in the middle of the forest in Perth, she grew up there."


    Yvette rolled her eyes, took a card from her purse and put it on the table.


    "Could you tell Glen to take my calls? He can''t just f*ck and leave whenever he wants."


    Evan sighed as he grabbed the card and shove it in his wallet but as he did so he suddenly thought of Danie.


    He got up and grabbed Yvette''s wrist before she disappeared.


    "I can''t take your card but I will tell Glen that I met you here."


    Yvette rolled her eyes once again by Evan''s attitude "I have never seen you tremble like this because of a woman" she took the card and put it back into her purse.


    Evan gave her a half shrug "you saw the knife right? , Like I''ve said she has a temper."


    "Why are you with her then?"


    "What can I do?" Evan smiled when Danie''s face popped into his head "I love her."


    Yvette shook her head "love certainly makes you blind " she uttered and left him alone before his murderous girlfriend came back.

 Chapter 95 - 95: Cute psycho

    Chapter 95 - 95: Cute psycho


    After Danie closed the bathroom door behind her , a voice rang out in her mind, a memory like a well-arranged cupboard yed in her mind.


    ''She''s just a friend E.''


    ''Your jealousy is out of the line E.''


    She stepped forward towards the sink andy both hands on the porcin sink while the voice continued to y in her mind again.


    ''You are scaring me E. You can''t hurt all the women that look at me.''


    With a slight sense of pain in her heart Danie turned on the faucet and removed her sses.


    ''You''re suffocating me!''


    When thatst line exploded in her mind, Danie let out a shaky sigh and stared at her reflection.


    "I am so stupid!" she murmured with pain, suddenly the actions she took earlier sank into her mind and made her feel guilty.


    "I should have held myself ," she turned off the tap , squatted on the floor while her hands were on the sink supporting her body.


    Until now she had a hard time controlling her emotions. She knew how dangerous she could be when she was angry and she had tried all the methods she knew to suppress her emotion but she totally lost it earlier.


    "Oh my God! Is he going to leave me too?" she cried out , her eyes gloom with an indescribable sadness as she thought of what Evan would sayter once he came back.


    Holding her chest Danie got up and gasped for air. She needed to hold herself together and exercise patience or else Evan might leave her.


    She felt heavenly in the few weeks that she had forgotten who Evan was, he was even more popr and attractive than her ex-boyfriend James which could only mean that a lot of women were going after him.


    She blew out her cheeks topose herself and as a look of confidence shed in her eyes and her heartbeat started to feel normal Danie left the bathroom.


    As she opened the door, she saw how Evan was quietly sitting on his chair looking down at his phone. She walked at a normal pace towards him and as she halted behind him her eyes caught the photos on the screen of his phone.


    She shed a quick smile like sunshine over a flower to see himzily scrolling through photos of her on his phone. Most of it was taken secretly when she was looking somewhere else.


    When a photo of her sleeping like a log was disyed on the screen she heard himughing.


    "It''s illegal to take photos without permission " she stated and sat back on her chair.


    Evan put the phone down and used his hand to hold hers. The food hadn''te and he was certain that she was already hungry.


    "That was Glen''s ex-girlfriend ¨Cish " he let out a faintugh while intertwining their fingers "it''s normal to be jealous Danie."


    She blinked at his words and she could not help butpare his gentleness to her ex-boyfriend James.


    ''Stopparing Danie!'' she scolded herself.


    ''That ignoramus buffoon is just a rock and you can''tpare a rock to a diamond!''


    Her eyshes flickered behind her thick sses as she tightened the grip on his hands, she smiled sweetly "Jealousy is indeed normal but throwing a knife is not. Only a psycho does that."


    "if that''s the case, you''re cute psycho," that was all he could say.


    --


    A chilled expression sculptured on the man''s face as he entered the elevator, next to him was his assistant who was wearing sses and looked like a nerd" Kuwan are you sure Evan is staying here" Kuwan who was busy looking at the tablet in his hand with his boss''s schedule looked up


    "Yes boss, they are at the rooftop right now " Kuwan replied snappily.


    "They?" Ken''s brows creased upon hearing it "Is Glen also here?" he asked in shocked .


    Kuwan shook his head pressed the rooftop button in the elevator and replied "No , he''s with the babysitter Danie Chen."


    Stunned by what he just heard, Ken let out an irritated groan.


    The elevator door opened and Ken stepped out with Kuwan tailing him.


    "Stop following me Kuwan, I am meeting my friend, this is not business" his voice sounded irritated and it matched the pissed off expression on his wrinkled face.


    Kuwan left in no time, thest thing he wanted was to get scolded by his boss.


    After he was left alone Ken proceeded to the table where Evan was sitting at , as he came closer the look of irritation in his face started to get more pronounced .


    Opposite his friend was a woman in a rainbow colored sweater and messy hair, his lips parted in shock to see his friend kiss the woman''s hand and even smile widely at her.


    He blinked and halted to make sure that he was seeing things right and he once again ran his eyes over the woman.


    Her thick sses showed how poor her eyesight was, even the mole on her cheeks right above her dimple was so ck and thick that even an ant would feel disgusted climbing it.


    He gulped hard while his hands balled into fists when the woman suddenly smiled and showed the thick and colorful braces on her teeth.


    Freckles and pimples on her cheeks were fighting over territory Ken''s head shook in disbelief.


    ''What the hell happened to Evan?, Does he need sses?'' he eximed in his mind.


    He dragged his feet towards the table but disgust was clearly painted on his face.


    "Evan " he said suppressing himself from saying a word of insult to the woman.


    When his friend looked at him, Ken saw how his eyes shimmered with joy and it disgusted him even more.


    "This is Danie " Evan got up and assisted Danie to get up. When Ken looked at the woman''s hand stretching towards him for a handshake, a loud gulp sounded in his throat.


    "Ken Chu " he said vividly and immediately pulled back his hand and wiped it on his pants discreetly.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Chu."


    Ken was about to ignore the woman when her voice as soothing and gentle like the whisper of a child murmuring its happiness in its sleep rang into his ear, his brows creased as he stared at her face.


    There he found the face of an innocent and pure woman. Despite her awful appearance, the round eyes behind her thick sses zed like fire in a deep forest while a smile like pale wintry sunshine was painted on her lips.


    "Have we met before?" he suddenly asked , his eyes ran down to her clothes only to see how unfashionable she was.


    ''Damn it! Evan''s grandmother has better taste than this woman.'' he thought with disgust.


    When Ken looked at Evan he realized how small she waspared to his friend ''Jesus Christ!''


    "No, I don''t think so Mr. Chu " his thoughts was interrupted by the same voice.


    He nodded "Any ns for today?" he asked his friend.


    And instead of answering him right away, Evan turned to Danie.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Ken rose a brow upon hearing it ''What the hell happened to you Evan!'' right there and then his lips itched to scold his friend.


    When Danie shrugged Ken groaned in annoyance "Let''s go to the bar " he suggested or else they would stay there for a whole night before the two would decide where to go.

 Chapter 96 - 96: Milkshake

    Chapter 96 - 96: Milkshake


    Ken''s face turned sour from the vani scent that lingered around them . They chose the bar a few blocks from the hotel and even though it was still morning it was already packed with people, most of them were ying billiards, darts, table games or just simply drinking.


    The loud music caused a slight pain in his head, he didn''t want to be here but his friend''s girlfriend who looked like a granny insisted on going inside after she saw how crowded it was.


    ''Damn it! Why did I even meet Evan here!'' he uttered in his mind, regretting his decision of meeting him here.


    They were seated on the L-shaped curve sofa and he felt irritated by the smelling from his friend''s girlfriend. She was seated in between him and Evan and as much as he wanted to move away, he couldn''t because he was almost sitting at the end of the couch.


    He heard faint gigglesing from the couple and it made him want to puke.


    When the waiter came to take their order, Ken tapped a finger on the table while his body slightly leaned against the table.


    "I will have whiskey on the rock " he gave his order and turned to the couple who was sharing a menu even though the waiter gave them two copies.


    ''oh God! this is just disgusting!'' he eximed with his eyes narrowing in irritation.


    "I want a burger babe " Ken heard Danie saying that in a normal tune but it somehow irritated his ears.


    ''Why can''t she say that directly to the waiter?'' he discreetly rolled his eyes and leaned back against the couch.


    "Didn''t you just eat?" Evan asked.


    "Yes, but that salmon was so small! Aish! How can they serve such a small portion!" sheined.


    "Because your small " Ken murmured out of nowhere.


    The couple looked at him with confusion painted on their faces, "Did you say something?" his friend asked.


    Ken shook his head "no , just continue with whatever you two were doing," he waved a hand to signal them while his eyebrows waggled once.


    He wanted to repeat was he said aloud but he didn''t want to make their ambiance awkward by blurting what he had in his mind.


    "I wantrge fries too and no pickles."


    Ken rose a brow by her request ''who eats the burger without pickles!'' his brain wanted to explode, he had never imagined that such a woman with a poor taste in clothing and stomach as big as a bear could possibly get his friend''s attention.


    "what do you want for a drink?" Evan asked, his hands were on Danie''s hair tousling her messy bun.


    Danie put her elbow on the table while nibbling her thumbnail like a kid, her eyes were glued to the menu thinking of what to order.


    "I am thinking of strawberry milkshake."


    Ken who was just about to drink his water coughed when he heard Danie''s request. He decided to voice out hisint as he was already too irritated with her .


    "This is a bar, you don''t order milkshake here!" his voice was low but deep and stained with irritation and sarcasm.


    "Oh!" the tone of disappointment that rang in his ears had caused him to look at her only to see her acting like a lost child.


    He wanted tough in bitterness when she suddenly moved closer to Evan and the fingers she was nibbling earlier lowered to herp followed by her face. She looked like a stooping girl with a face as pale as a pearl.


    "Ken " from looking at Danie, Ken turned to his friend.


    "Oh God!" he groaned in irritation and swung his head to face the waiter.


    "Get her a milkshake!" he ordered to the waiter.


    "Sir, we don''t serve milkshake."


    Ken''s face ttened, the corner of his eyes caught the miserable milkshake girl looking at him with a pout and it was making him ufortable.


    "Just get her a milkshake ok?" hemanded the waiter and took out some cash from his wallet.


    But the waiter put the cash on the table and slightly bent his body to apologize "I am sorry sir, but we don''t serve milkshake here."


    A dark look suddenly enveloped Ken''s face as he silently groaned , his hand reached for his phone and dialed Kuwan''s number.


    When the call was answered, he spoke "Kuwan, get me a strawberry milkshake and bring it to the bar, I will send you the name of the bar " he ordered coldly.


    "Could you tell him to request for a few chunks of strawberry, the straw should be big so the chunks can pass-" the rest of Danie''s word died down at the back of her throat when he suddenly red at her.


    "You heard it?" Ken asked Kuwan on the other line after he saw the look of a rejected kid on Danie''s face.


    "Yes boss " after their short call, Ken ended the call and peeked a nce at Danie.


    She was smiling widely at him and it made his face turned into a rock.


    "Thank you" she gratefully blinked her eyes at him.


    "Just-" his nose wrinkled at the intense irritation that rushed through him "Turn around and face your boyfriend, keep smiling at him " he shook his head as he looked at the waiter still standing at their table.


    "What are you waiting for? Get her a burger before she starts crying here."


    On the other side, Danie wanted to explode as she noticed how irritated Ken was. She wanted to leave a bad impression on him so once she meets him as Daisy, he wouldn''t recognize not only her face but her attitude as well.


    When she felt a hand around her waist pulling her backward , Danie giggled and drew closer to Evan''s ear.


    "I can''t believe your friend bought that acting " she whispered.


    "What are you doing Danie? Ken is just as short-tempered as you."


    --


    Standing a few meters from the target, Danie was surrounded by the other customers of the bar as they watched her y darts.


    A bored look crept across her face as she tossed the dart at the target but it didn''tnd at the center instead it hit the wooden wall andter fell into the ground.


    A loud sigh came out of her lips while the people around her, especially men were teasing her failed attempt to hit the target.


    "Just go home little girl, you can''t even hit the target properly " one of the men in the crowd who seemed to be a bikermented with sarcasm.


    Danie pouted her lips for a moment, she took off her sses and wiped it off but her eyes were squinted staring at the man with a huge belly and a long blonde hair which seemed like it had not been washed for days.


    She stared right into his eyes and look at his thought.


    ''No wonder!'' she murmured in her mind as she watched his thoughts clearly saying that he didn''t even know how to properly hold the dart.


    An expression of a bullied little girl pasted on her face as she walked back to the table where Evan and Ken were sitting. Her hand smoothed down her skirt as she sat down next to Evan , sadness clouded her face.


    "Hey what''s wrong?" Evan brushed a few strands of hair from her forehead.


    She pointed a finger at the man who mocked her earlier and sunk her face on Evan''s shoulder.


    "He said I can''t hit the target so I should just go home " her voice was distant as she spoke , her face was buried on Evan''s shoulder so her sentence was barely understandable.


    "Do you want me to beat them up?" Evan lifted her face by holding her chin and as their eyes met Dani shook her head.


    "We can''t hurt people babe, that''s too violent" she whispered in despair "that poor man must be having a rough day for him to bully me" she sniffed as if she was about to cry and once again buried her face on Evan''s shoulder.


    Danie''s lips formed a smile as she took a quick nce at Ken. Due to her sses, she was unable to read his mind but the irritation was clear as day , she didn''t even need to read his mind for to realize that he must be thinking of her as a weak person with a ss heart that can easily break.


    Ken who was staring at Evan''s girlfriend rose a brow, he scoffed silently as he watched the weak short woman cuddling like a panda to Evan''s arm.


    ''Tsk, so clingy'' he blew out a sigh and shifted his sight towards the men who were looking at their table.

 Chapter 97 - 97: Poor Soul

    Chapter 97 - 97: Poor Soul


    The time passed and the sun has set when Evan, Ken and Danie left the bar. The snacks and drinks they ordered were enough to fill their stomachs.


    As they strolled back to the hotel, a group of men with a leather vest over their old and dusty sweater blocked their way, the narrow and dimmed street they were walking on was suddenly crowded with bikers.


    Danie huddled against Evan''s chest as the man who mocked her earlier in the bar moved forward and sneered.


    "Hey, hey little miss. Your boyfriends seem rich, you can all pass if you just pay us."


    "Mister you got it wrong " Danie reply with a voice full of innocence "I only have one boyfriend " she continued pointing a finger at Evan next to her "that''s him."


    Evan took a deep sigh and was about to take his wallet when Ken suddenly stopped him.


    "What are you doing?" he took Evan''s wallet and threw it at Danie.


    "Hold your boyfriend''s wallet, we are going to beat up some a**holes."


    Danie immediately caught it and walked backward until her back hit the wall.


    "Maybe we can solve this without a fight " Danie stated in a trembling voice.


    "Goodness woman!" Ken widened his eyes as he stared at her "stay there and close your eyes!" his voice roared like thunder.


    Danie''s eyebrow rose by itself when Evan took a nce at her while a smile was on his lips. She narrowed her eyes, wondering what was running through his mind.


    As soon as her eyes were closed, groans and the sound of punches echoed in the narrow street. Her eyes remained closed as the fight which she couldn''t see continued.


    When the sound disappeared, Danie opened her eyes. She blinked to find Evan and Ken both gasping for air, most of the men were already down on the ground while the man who mocked her earlier in the bar was holding a gun pointing it at them.


    She walked towards the man, "Don''te closer!" the man said with a shaky voice, pointing the gun to her.


    "Danie stay and don''t move " Evan warned her.


    But Danie didn''t listen, she slowly removed her sses and walked closer to him.


    "Mister " she murmured as she halted in front of him, her hand opened Evan''s wallet and took out all of the cash inside and handed it to him, "Is this enough?"


    The man smirked at her , with his free hand he grabbed the cash and asked them to leave.


    Ken groaned with his head shaking a bit "let''s go " he heard Evan saying as he held Danie''s hand.


    Ken just followed them towards the hotel but before they could enter, Danie suddenly halted and looked up to Evan.


    "I need to buy something in the store."


    Evan shed a confusion on his face by narrowing his eyes, "What is it? We can buy it together."


    Shaking her head, Danie took a step back "It''s a woman thing and I am kind of embarrass to buy it with you so just go upstairs " she beamed a smile and hastened to leave the ce.


    After Danie''s figure disappeared Evan turned to Ken next to him, he jammed both hands in his pocket while the cold air of the autumn found its way into his ripped polo.


    "Ken " he looked at his friend with narrowed eyes and when Ken meet his eyes, he continued "thank you."


    Ken just gave a nod "it''s nothing."


    "Why?"


    "why what ?" Ken asked back.


    Evan was perplexed "you''ve never defended a woman before so what changed?"


    Ken rose a brow "she''s your girlfriend Evan. I still don''t understand what you like about her, she''s so... weird."


    Augh full of amus.e.m.e.nt escaped Evan''s lips "I know she''s cute , isn''t she?"


    Stunned by the look of amus.e.m.e.nt on his friend''s face Ken gave him a half shrug "whatever , she somehow reminded me of Danny''s biological mother " Ken replied, his eyes looked past of Evan and stared at the tree on the side road.


    "You mean Glen''s son?"


    Ken nodded as a response to Evan, "yeah but it can''t be her. That girl died at the hospital."


    Evan blew a sigh "I don''t know what you are talking about Ken" the tone of his voice sounded confused.


    "The hospital that was burned down " when Ken saw the look of perplexity on Evan''s face he decided to let it go "never mind, it can''t be her. That girl was really pretty while your girlfriend is weird."


    Evan chuckled and patted a hand on Ken''s shoulder "You should rest Ken and try not to dream about that pretty dead girl."


    As Ken turned around to leave a scream of a man roared from somewhere, his brows arched and looked at Evan who had the same expression.


    Soon they saw a crowd running towards the narrow street they walked on earlier, Evan and Ken followed the crowd only to find the man who pointed a gun at them curling his big body on the ground with a pain expression on his already pale face.


    "Danie " Evan yelled and ran towards Danie who was standing next to the man on the floor.


    "What happened?"


    Danie rose her face to meet his eyes, her eyes blinked a few times before responding "I was passing by when he stopped me to return the money " she showed the money she had in her hands "then he tripped and his neck hit on the rock" Danie looked at Ken who had his eyebrow creased while few people started bbering "I think his spine broke " she squatted next to the man and slightly caressed his arm as if she cared about his well-being "don''t worry mister, I will call an ambnce."


    Slowly leaning to the man, Danie whispered "Don''t say a word or I wille back and cut off your brother''s leg " her voice was as cold as the air hovering around and as she got up , a pitiful expression was stered on her face.


    She walked towards Evan and immediately hug his waist "so poor" she murmured "I hope he''ll be ok."


    Evan took in a sigh, his eyes lowered to Danie''s hand which holding the cash she personally handed to the man earlier.


    "So stupid!" Evan heard Ken murmuring behind him.


    "Let''s go " Evan wrapped a hand around Danie''s shoulder and decided to leave the crowd.

 Chapter 98 - 98: The Mistress

    Chapter 98 - 98: The Mistress


    Tightening her grip on the money in her hand Danie followed Evan back to their hotel room. He hadn''t spoken a single word to her since Ken left and she already had an idea why.


    Her heart thumped as the heels of her oxford shoes sounded on the floor of the hallway and when Evan opened the door she felt her heart pulverize.


    ''Why is he not talking?'' Danie thought as anxiety slowly devoured her mind.


    Her feet followed him towards the bedroom, are we going to fight? She started to ask herself.


    When Evan sat on the edge of the bed, Danie focused on his face exhaustion was painted on his handsome feature while beads of sweat formed on his forehead in big pieces.


    "Spill it Danie , What happened there?"


    After blowing her cheeks like a frog Danie decided to confess "I read his memory and threatened him saying that I would break his brother''s feet if he won''t return the money."


    His eyes narrowed in suspicion, "did he hurt you?" a tinge of concern was always in his voice; it only showed how much he really cared for her.


    She walked two steps closer and sat on hisp, her hands moved to wrap themselves around his waist while her head rested on his chest.


    "No " she said in an almost whisper tone as she slowly closed her eyes.


    She heard Evan bbering some words she could not understand since her spirit was slowly leaving her body.


    When she felt his hand on her forehead, Danie surrendered to sleep and dove down into her dream.


    Meanwhile when the faint familiar sound of Danie''s snore rang in Evan''s ear, a light chuckle escaped his lips. He gently put Danie down onto the bed and removed her shoes.


    Just as he was about to enter the bathroom to wash, he heard his phone ringing he intended to ignore it but it continued and he was afraid that Danie might wake up if he didn''t answer the phone.


    Picking up the phone from the bedside table, Evan saw his grandfather''s number on the screen. His brows creased deeply as he walked out of the room towards the balcony.


    " Yeah?" he uttered after answering the phone.


    "Evan, you need toe home now!" His grandfather roared.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong?" his grandfather yelled at the top of his lung , the old man''s loud voice made Evan shift the phone from his ear.


    "What do you want grandpa?" he blew out a sigh as he spoke, his grandfather barely called but when he did it must be something important.


    "Come back home. Roman Lee is willing to sell his share to us at half price " and the irritation that was evident in this grandfather''s voice earlier has been reced by a whimsical tone.


    Evan''s brows creased, a feeling of suspicion began to cloud his heart as he turned and looked at the ss wall, through it he saw Danie sleeping on the bed in a cute position.


    He smiled forgetting that his grandfather was on the other line.


    "Are you there?"


    He blinked to get his head back to reality "what does he want?"


    "He wants to have a family tie with us."


    From looking at Danie Evan turned to face the street, it was just as lively as they left it earlier, the sound of music and screams of people still sounded in the background.


    "You''ll to have to talk to Matthew''s parents grandpa , get their blessing instead of calling me" through the corner of his eyes he caught the cigarette pack hiding behind the small palm tree vase.


    "Roman Lee wants you to marry his daughter Camille. Since she used to be your girlfriend, it shouldn''t be hard to marry her right?"


    Evan was just about to take a step closer to the vase when his grandpa spoke and it made his body tense like a rock.


    A loud and rough sigh left his lips as he upied the chair next to the palm tree vase and picked up the cigarettes.


    He lit one stick using the lighter he found inside the box and puff a smoke.


    "Grandpa you should know what my answer would be , why did you even bother to call me?" and once again he inhaled a mouthful of smoke and held it in his mouth for a longer time .


    As the smoke came out of his mouth and nose, his grandfather replied.


    "She''s just a sitter Evan. I know that she has a good education but she''s nothingpared to Camill ," his grandfather paused for a moment, "and I heard that Roman Lee has good connections in France , It might be good for us to have ties with them."


    Shaking his head Evan put out the cigarette andy it on the soil in the vase with the rest of the cigarette butts that Danie smoked.


    "I don''t want to talk-" Evan was cut out when his grandpa suddenly yelled his name.


    "EVAN!" his grandfather sounded like someone in his death bed that was trying to fight for his life, so rough and full of anger "if you really like that babysitter then you can make her your mistress!"


    And with those words, Evan''s face darkened more than the night sky. Anger zed in his eyes as he got up and closed the door of the balcony tightly, thest thing he wanted was for Danie to hear their conversation.


    He knew his grandfather really well , he respected him because of his hard work and dedication to his wife. Not even once his grandfather cheated on his grandmother.


    "Would you make grandma your mistress if someone asked you too?" a hint of sarcasm and bitterness were recognized in his voice as he spoke, even the cold wind was scared to blow its chilly air on him.


    When his grandfather went quiet a scoff sounded from Evan''s side, "you can either ept Danie as my girlfriend or let Matthew handle thepany or maybe your son cane back from his retirement and handle thepany himself " saying those threats he ended the call abruptly.


    He looked at the ss wall only to find the bed empty, he immediately walked inside but before he could even set afoot, a figure emerged from behind the curtain causing his body to shiver in shock and utter the word "f*ck."


    "Hehe " Danie giggled in amus.e.m.e.nt as she stood behind the startled Evan. She was about to hug his waist when he suddenly carried her body and tossed her to the bed.


    "Hehe " Evan imitated herugh. As he moved closer to the bed his hand ripped his half-destroyed shirt and knelt on the bed.


    "Wait " Danie crawled backwards "I need to shower first and brush my teeth " when she reached the end of the bed, she tried to get up but before her body could leave the bed her legs were pulled by Evan''s hands and in just one blink, Evan was already on top of her.


    "Hehe " he once again imitated herugh as his face drew closer to hers .

 Chapter 99 - 99: You will never be alone

    Chapter 99 - 99: You will never be alone


    Watching the clouds hovering in the sky through the window of the airne soothed Danie''s mind. Her face differed from the bright sky as her heart ached at the thought of going back home.


    She didn''t want to go home.


    If she could , she would bring Evan to a secluded Ind and live there with him.


    With that thought on her mind, Danie turned to her side where Evan was sitting , quietly sipping his coffee.


    "Babe" she called out, lifting a hand to poke his cheeks.


    "hm " Evan lowered the cup onto the tray table as he swung his head to his side.


    "I was thinking, maybe instead of going home we could -" she paused to see his brows slowly creasing.


    She gulped anxiously and continued "go and live somewhere far. Maybe an ind and we can start a , I don''t know ahm" she shrugged using both shoulders "Coffee shop?"


    Evan gave his response with a faintugh "We can open a caf¨¦ next to the vi" he suggested.


    Danie blinked , her face ttened as she heard his reply "And who would be our customer?, Your employees? And let them pay with the money you paid to them?" She pouted her lips like a sulking little girl.


    "What about next to my office? I can get you a ce to start."


    She rolled her eyes at him, stomped her feet and looked back at the window, "why can''t he understand that I don''t want to go back?" she murmured in the volume that only she could hear.


    Evan heard her bbering but they had been away for a long time and thest time he spoke to Kirby the man was threatening to sign himself in the mental facility if he didn''te back.


    "Would you like another cup of coffee?" Evan turned and found the same flight attendant that gave him the coffee earlier. as he looked into his cup, he found it still half-full.


    "Whiskey " Danie suddenly spoke "I want a bottle and your eyes away from my boyfriend''s face."


    The flight attendant was startled by the anger shining bright in Danie''s eyes but she remained calm andposed as she smiled at her "Would you like some ice in it?"


    Raising a brow Danie replied sarcastically "Sure if you can put the ice in the bottle. Didn''t you hear when I asked for a bottle?" she groaned in irritation.


    "Danie " Evan called out her name with a t voice.


    "What? Are you taking her side now?"


    Evan''s eyes narrowed as he stared at her. She has been awfully moody since they left the hotel and anybody who looked at her or him would receive a re or get yelled at by her.


    Something was bothering her, he contemted. He had been true to her; he answered all her questions honestly and didn''t hide a single thing from her.


    "Are you waiting for this ne tond before you''ll give me my whiskey?" Danie eximed; her pair of round eyes were ring at the flight attendant.


    "Danie!" Evan called out her name again though this time, it was firmer and more serious.


    She didn''t utter a word; a heavy sigh blew from her mouth as she waited for him to say what he wanted to say.


    And seeing the anger in her eyes, Evan groaned, he covered her cheeks with his palms and pulled her closer to kiss her.


    When he pulled away a faint smile was on his lip "face the window and cool down Danie. You''ll get the whiskey once you stop frowning."


    Danie harshly turned to face the window again, her cheeks reddened from his sudden action and she knew that the flight attendant witnessed it. Something was bothering her mind making her heart pound heavily.


    Even the hair on her skin raised with indescribable fear, she didn''t want to go back. She didn''t want to lose Evan but with the way she''s acting right now she had probably given Evan a bad impression of her .


    Danie''s heart ached by the thought. She wanted to be the sweet type in front of him but with the problems in her head and her emotion being heightened, Danie could not help but tosh out.


    She was as scared as a bunny surrounded by wolves she could feel it, the same feeling she had when she and her brother Danny were abducted the first time.


    As she slowly leaned her head against the soft leather chair of the airne seat, Danie closed her eyes the memory from 13 years ago yed in her mind.


    --


    "Dan-Dan wake up."


    Inside of the room was Danieying on the bed.


    The four walls of the small room which were covered with white wallpaper printed with daisy flowers made the room look cozy and sweet. The small bookshelf on the right side of the bed next to the window had few books in it which suited a small kid.


    One of the books was a little red riding hood. Danie''s favorite book.


    She had heard the story numerous times; every word was tattooed in her mind but she still had her mother and twin brother read it to her.


    All she wanted was to hear someone read it for her, she might have been a little girl but she was not a spoiled one.


    Danie got up and the lighting from the sun dropped on her pale yet smooth skin.


    Her feety on the ground and felt the soft feeling of the round carpet next to her bed, on it was her home shoes which had a Daisy flower on each.


    She looked back to the bed and found her twin brother Dannyying on it with head over his arm serving as a pillow.


    Just like looking in a mirror, Danny''s face was so simr to hers. From the shape of the face to the nose, eyes and even lips, the only difference they had was their hair.


    Danie had a long curvy blonde hair while Danny was ck and Bob cut. Since she was a kid her hair has been blonde like the sunflower and silky while her cheeks despite her pale skin were the color of pink roses.


    When her brother beamed a smile, Danie sat down on the bed.


    "Danny, do you think mommy will be here?" her tiny voice had a hint of worry; her mother was a nurse and she had always been busy at the hospital so the twins needed to look after themselves. Thankfully her brother was able to take care of her and protect her but still they longed for their mother''s attention.


    "I don''t know Dan-Dan, there''s a measles disease going around so the hospital is busy " her twin brother got up and unlike hers , his body was chubby and had a brown color , he seemed to have been bathed under the sun.


    She blew out her pinky cheeks with her lips slightly pouting, "so are we going to celebrate our birthday alone again.


    Crystal tears were forming in her eyes Danie blinked to clear them away.


    Her brother crawled towards her and sat next to her "silly " he said and stroke his hands on her hair "I am here dan-dan. You will never be alone" he moved closer and nted a small peck on her forehead.


    Danie opened her eyes as the shback ended, her ck irises turned to the window only to find out that it was already dark and they would bending soon.


    She blew a sigh heavily and looked at Evan sleeping tightly. He was facing her which allowed her to stare at his peaceful face.


    ''You will never be alone.'' Her twin brother''s voice chimed in her mind again, she shut her eyes as she held herself from missing him.


    Lifting her hand, Danie decided to wake up Evan but her hand which was already in the air froze when he suddenly opened his eyes.


    (!)


    For a second Danie caught a glimpse of his memory. It was almost a picture of Evan and a woman she once saw in amercial on the bed.


    She squinted to look deeper into his eyes but they were brown just like their first meeting.


    When Evan closed his eyes again, he moved closer and leaned his face on her shoulder while his hand-stretched andy on her stomach.


    "Evan not on the ne!" she whispered while her skin shivered from the warmth of his touch.


    But he didn''t listen, instead he rained her shoulder with small kisses while his hand moved from her stomach all the way up to her bra.


    A faint gasp sounded from Danie''s lips when Evan suddenly touched her sensitive n.i.p.p.l.e "do you know how hard you''re making this from me?" the churr in her voice wasced with desire.


    "not as hard as my" he ended his sentence with a smallugh.


    (!)


    Danie pped his hand on her leg when she felt him lifting the hems of her skirt and freely rubbed his warm palm on her skin all the way up to her underwear.


    "Sorry" he whispered apologetically and withdrew his hand.

 Chapter 100 - Chaper 100: Pain is just a word

    Chapter 100 - Chaper 100: Pain is just a word


    In the Su vi.


    The dining table which was filled with food just an hour ago was now empty. The maids were rushing back and forth to assist the guest in the living room talking to Elise and Alvin Su.


    Sitting on the couch, Camille Male had her palms on herps while a sweet scent mixed with an elegant aura lurked around her.


    The 30-year-old model has been in the industry since she was a kid. Her mother Sandra Male was also one of the famous models in her time while her father Ramon Lee was a neurologist. Her parents were not married and her father rarely visited her since he was always abroad but still, she received a lot of love from him even though none of her friends knew of his existence.


    It was until seven years ago. Suddenly, his father decided to live close to her and every day she spent with him was filled with joy. Growing up all she wanted was to be a famous model and have aplete family now she could have both.


    Her ck long silky hair helped her heart-shaped face to stand out. Her eyes were narrow and deep and every time she smiled her eyes twinkled like stars , that was one of things that most the people especially fans liked about her.


    She was at the Su Vi, the ce was not new to her given that her mother and Elise Su were childhood friend, Camille had been in this vi numerous times.


    Her eyes roamed around looking for the person she hadn''t seen for years Evan Su. She heard that her father would arrange a marriage with him and she could not help but feel excited about it. She had been crushing him, they went to the same school and from far, she watched him from afar like the other girls at their school.


    She turned to see her father sitting on her left while her mother was on her right they looked like a perfect family and knowing that the love in their family was real made her feel proud.


    "When is Evaning?" she had the voice of an angel , so melodic and sweet that it matched the candy-like smile on her lips as she asked Elise.


    "Kirby said he''s on the way " said Elise, imitating the smile Camille had on her lips.


    "Does he know about the arrangement?" she asked once again.


    After clearing her throat Elise replied "he''s been informed " and turned to her ex-husband "why don''t you wait for our son outside. For sure he''ll be thrilled to know that his first girlfriend is here."


    Alvin understood the message that Elise was trying to convey, so he got up and excused himself.


    --


    Meanwhile.


    In the backseat of the taxi, Evan and Danie had their hands locked together . Evan knew that some people were waiting for him in the vi but he hadn''t said anything to Danie.


    A hand caressing his neck pulled his mind back to the reality, he turned and found Danie squinting suspiciously at him.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Evan took in a long sigh "there''s something I have to tell you " he paused, his hand stopped hers from caressing his neck and lowered it down to hisp.


    He was about to continue when Danie''s phone suddenly rang.


    When Danie took her phone and saw Robert''s name on the screen, she immediately ignored the call.


    "Answer it " said Evan.


    Like a confused kid, Danie did what he ordered her to do.


    "What is it Robert?"


    There was a long silence before Robert spoke.


    "Roman Lee is back in the country" he paused momentarily tough, "Its torture time!" he blurted whimsically.


    Those words irked in her ear like a broken microphone. Her heart raced and her mind was suddenly filled with all the ways she pictured in the past years on how she would torture him.


    A thousand knife stab on his body.


    Pulling all of his teeth and nails.


    Crucifying him on the cross.


    Cutting his hands and legs.


    Breaking his spine.


    Or just simply do what he did to her.


    All of it was her dream.


    Unlike a normal girl whose dream was to meet their prince charming and start a family, Danie''s dream was to meet Roman Lee again and spend the rest of her life torturing him.


    She craved revenge, she wanted to drain all the blood in his veins , make him understand that pain was just a word that the feeling itself had no name and was indescribable .


    A million scenes yed in her mind of when she would meet Roman Lee. Thousands of words she memorized that she would say once they meet again. A hundred ways to torture him but she ended up with one.


    And that was to create a personal hell for him.


    In the secret ce which only a few had known, Danie created a room simr to the bas.e.m.e.nt Roman had her locked up.


    The design, furniture, smell and even the light was so cunning that it gave her a nostalgic feeling by just being there.


    It was the hell she created only for Roman Lee.


    She imagined Roman Lee in there, with his legs and hand cut off and his body hanging in the air from the rope attached on his arms.


    One eye poked out and tongue and teeth removed, she had a handmade couch in the room that she would use to torture the one person that Roman Lee adored.


    And that would be his daughter.


    She wanted him to experience and watch as she tortured his daughter, cut open her skin and let her feel all the pain she had experienced.


    She wanted him to see with his one eye how his daughter would feel the pain. She wanted him to cry loudly as she tortured every part of his daughter''s body just like what he''d done to her and Danny.


    Just by thinking of it, a maniacalugh absently left her lips.


    She blinked and looked at Evan through the rearview mirror.


    "Give me his location " she replied.


    "No need , he''s at the Su Vi" Robert replied.


    Danie nodded to herself but in her mind she wondered if Evan knew.


    She ended the call with a faint goodbye and turned to Evan "did you know?" she asked.


    Evan nodded as a response "I am here Danie and I won''t let him hurt you again " the sincerity of his voice was like a hot knife cutting the butter-like fear in her heart, so smooth that made her feel relieved.


    "You said you won''t get in my way right?" she whispered to him.


    When he nodded she continued, "you have given me more than I deserve Evan. Just keep loving me that''s all I need," as she shed a soothing smile on her lips, her face was moving closer to his.


    Their nose bumped, their breaths mixed in the air and the distance between them disappeared as their lips sealed together.


    "I will sneak into the Viter babe. I can''t meet him today " Danie said in between her breathing as their lips separated.


    Evan nodded, he had understood her even though he still wondered why she couldn''t trust that he can protect her.


    "Please stop the car " Danie requested to the taxi driver.


    Before she got out of the car, Evan held her wrist.


    She looked at him and saw his eyes gloom with sadness.


    "Don''t worry babe , I will be hometer. Tell Selena that I will bring her to school tomorrow " she winked at him and closed the taxi door.


    As she watched the taxi disappear down the road, sudden darkness clouded her eyes while her lips curved a smile that could make anyone piss on their pants.

 Chapter 101 - 101: Trouble

    Chapter 101 - 101: Trouble


    The sound of the heels chimed on the cement floor as Danie walked towards the door of ire''s house. She pushed the door opened and found her friends in the living room along with a face she hadn''t seen for months.


    Sebastian, Robert''s younger brother.


    Since they were kids Danie had noticed the difference between Robert and Sebastian, thetter had always yed with her toys and tied up her hair. Even his movement was soft and feminine.


    Sebastian grew up hiding his identity, only Danie and Danny knew about it and they kept it for him and his family.


    But after Robert was framed for his father''s death and Sebastian lived with their rtive, the man came out of his closet and became who he is right now.


    He had his hair cut simple yet modern. It was ab- over with a side parting that had a very slick finish to it, almost with noyers at all and it was the color of golden sun.


    Even his style changed, he was wearing a tight polo shirt and jeans.


    Though his face and the smile he had after seeing her was the same.


    "Dan-Dan " Sebastian called out the name which only been used by her twin brother.


    The man ran towards her, both hands were stretched to embrace her.


    When Sebastian halted in front of her, his hand gripped her wrist and dragged her upstairs.


    "Lay down " he ordered her as they reached the room.


    Danie rolled her eyes and obediently did what he asked for.


    "Spread your legs " he ordered once again.


    Danie sighed, she removed her underwear and spread her legs and by that time ire had entered the room , taken a syringe and was standing beside the bed.


    After Sebastian got his bachelor''s degreest year, he had be her gynecologist. He was still studying and would take another 8 years before he can get his license but his experience working as an assistant to a gynecologist helped him a lot about the field. Now he had Danie as his first patient even though he hadn''t gotten his license.


    Apart from what he had learned, Danie also taught him a lot.


    While he was busy taking samples on Danie''s genital, ire on the other side was also taking her blood.


    "So how was your first experience?" he asked with a teasing voice, preparing her for a pelvic examination.


    "If I knew that s*x would be as good as that , I would have done it the first time I met Evan " Danie sneered.


    Sebastianughed at her reply "I am happy for you and I am d he taught you how to properly spread your legs " he said putting his gloves on.


    ire noticed the blush on Danie''s cheeks , even the twinkle of her eyes was different than before.


    "So what did you find out?" ire asked, pinning the needle on Danie''s nerve.


    "Ouch!" Danie groaned and looked at her arm, she watched as her blood filled the tube and endured the pain.


    "Later, I need to speak to everyone about this " Danie''s head started to feel heavy that it fell on the soft pillow.


    When everything was done. The three left the bedroom and proceeded downstairs where Scott, Robert and Irene were waiting.


    Danie rarely called everyone to gather but when she did it meant she had some important thing to say.


    She sat on the armchair of the single sofa where Robert was sitting, opposite of them was Irene who was still in her police blue uniform with both legs on the coffee table while Scott was standing behind Irene and ire and Sebastian were seated on the long couch far away from Robert.


    Danie knew very well that putting Sebastian and Robert in one room meant disaster. Robert hated the fact that Sebastian was gay and that he married a man and even adopted a kid while Sebastian had kept his distance from his brother by living abroad.


    Piercing res were thrown to Sebastian by his brother Robert but he didn''t mind it , Robert had been like this since he left the prison.


    Robert raised his head as he turned to Danie, he ced an arm on herp and waggled his brows.


    "Why are we here Danie?, Including that fag?" said Robert with an insult, pointing his lips at Sebastian.


    Wrinkling her nose in annoyance, Danie tugged Robert''s ear repeatedly.


    "Stop it, Robert! Be thankful you have a brother!" she yelled into his ear.


    Robert rolled his eyes; his legs stretched andy on the coffee table. When his shoes identally touched the tip of Irene''s shoes; the woman kicked his legs off the table and gave him a killer re.


    Irritated, Robert clicked his tongue and crossed his arms over his chest.


    "What are you doing here Ms. Corrupt?" Robert asked Irene.


    Irene rose a brow, her lips formed a lopsided grin "I don''t know Mr. Thief, don''t you have anyone that you can rob today?" she insulted back.


    Danie rolled her eyes, Robert and Irene had been like this since the beginning, and she wasn''t sure if there would ever be an ending to their childish fight.


    "What is wrong with you Robert?" Sebastian said, entering the arguments.


    "What do you mean what''s wrong with me Scott?" Robert fought back.


    "Why do you keep picking a fight!" Scott moved forward, both hands at his sides balled into fists.


    "Why? Do you want to fight me?" Robert got up, walked closer to Scott with his face reddening in anger .


    Scott sneered as a response, he rolled the sleeve of his suit and stiffened his shoulders "Really Robert? As I recall during ourst fight you had your nose broken. Want me to knock you out again?"


    "You asshole!" Robert suddenly yelled; his fist lifted in the air to throw a punch at Scott but thetter''s reflexes were so quick that he was able to dodge it swiftly.


    Scott took a step back; he threw a punch at Robert and his fistnded on his cheeks.


    Blood dripped from the side of Robert''s lips, he wiped it with his backhand and punched Scott back on his stomach.


    (!) Scott''s body moved backward as he felt Robert''s hard fist on his stomach. Heposed his body to fight back but before he could, Robert had thrown another punch at him and itnded on his jaw.


    Losing his bnce, Scott''s body slumped on the shelve by the wall and all the figurines fell onto the ground.


    "Oh my god!" ire eximed and rushed towards the broken angels'' figurines which she got from Danie.


    "Stop it you two!" ire yelled at Robert and Scott but the two kept on throwing punches at each other that both of their faces were now tainted with their own blood.


    "Danie help me out here!" ire turned to Danie who was busy tapping on the screen of her phone.


    "Let them fight ire. Just give them the bill and vacuum. If they don''t pay, we will crush their balls" Danie replied still looking at the phone in her hands.


    "Danie!" this time ire yelled at her.


    Danie blew out her cheeks as she put the phone in her pocket and got up.


    "Guys! I found my mother''s killer!" she shouted, causing everyone including Scott and Robert to stop and listen to her.


    "Evan''s mother killed my mom. That''s the reason why I gathered everyone here " her chest rose and fell with rapid breaths "and I promised to Evan that I won''t kill her " she continued.


    "But you are not a killer Danie " Scott stated, he got up andter offer a hand to Robert which the man didn''t refuse "You don''t kill people."


    She gave a mirthlessugh in response "I know. I torture people so I need everyone''s help to make my n work."


    Rubbing her hands on her thigh with excitement, she asked everyone to sit down.


    When everyone was settled, Danie''s eyes gloom with guilt by the secret that she had kept from them.


    "But first. There''s something I need to tell everyone about Evan" she bit her lips so tight that it became pale.


    She held her breath for as long as she could and then spoke "I can''t read Evan''s mind. I can''t see his past."


    She heard gaspsing from her friend''s lips, she gave a bitterugh and continued "I can only see his past and thoughts when we kiss and somehow but he can also see mine."

 Chapter 102 - 102: Camille

    Chapter 102 - 102: Camille


    As soon as Evan stepped foot in the vi, his eyes squinted at the sight of a familiar woman elegantly sitting on the couch and next to her was her father Roman Lee.


    His jaw gnashed while his hands clenched into fists, anger rushed in his mind as the pictures of the memory he saw in Danie''s mind shed in his mind.


    ''What kind of monster are you?'' he wanted to say it out loud , his hands itched to pull him from the couch and punch him repeatedly until he lost his life.


    But Evan held himself as he promised he wouldn''t get involved in Danie''s revenge. He trusted her; he knew that she can handle it given that she has been doing it even before they met.


    Danie was the type of woman who didn''t need a man''s help, she could do everything by herself.


    "Evan!" the voice of an excited Camille disturbed the quietness of the living room. Evan watched as she ran towards him and when she was about to embrace him, Evan lifted a hand in the air asking her to stop.


    "What''s wrong Evan?" Camille asked in a sweet-sounding voice, a look of confusion shed in her eyes when Evan suddenly put some distance between them.


    They might have not been close in their childhood but they were each other''s first even though they didn''t have a rtionship.


    She lived abroad and rarely came to the country but when she did they would always meet up in her apartment though Evan had never said if he has feelings for her.


    "Let''s talk outside " he said coldly, even his eyes emitted chill stares which made Camille more confused.


    She followed him until they reach the garden . Evan pushed the wooden gate opened and they both walked towards the bench in front of the fountain with swans peacefully sleeping.


    "I have a girlfriend Camille " Evan started "and I love her."


    He didn''t give her a nce, he just kept his eyes on the swans.


    "I heard that but Evan you should know that you were my first and I was just really waiting " hands on Camille''sp yed with each other anxiously as she waited for his reply even though she didn''t ask him a question.


    He took in a harsh breath "How much do you know about your father Camille?"


    She blew out her cheeks as she slowly turned to look at his face, they were seated next to each other on the wooden bench. With the dim lights from the moon, the ambiance and the cold breeze , Camille felt as if she was in a romantic movie.


    "Well" she plucked her lips once "I have known him known him for a long time but he rarely visited me in the past."


    Evan nodded, still his face was dark and cold.


    "What about your father''s work?" for the first time he turned to look at her.


    She was beautiful , he grew up with her around but never did his heart pound like it did when he was with Danie.


    Just the thought of her had caused him to smile and seems like Camille misunderstood it.


    She smiled back at him "My father is really a great man. He saved a lot of people with the medicine he created " she proudly said, meeting his eyes.


    A blind rage like fire swept over him after hearing her response, a light scoff let out from his lips as he withdrew his stares and turned to the swan once again.


    "Saved?" he asked as he shook his head "Camille I won''t marry you , Want to know why?"


    A pang of pain hit Camille''s heart at the straight rejection she got from Evan.


    "Why?" she asked in a whisper.


    "Because I love my girlfriend and " he paused and got up putting both hands in the front pocket of his jeans "your father is a monster who experimented on kids for his greediness " he sneered bitterly, "and here I thought Ken was the cruelest person I''ve ever known yet your father beats him. They should meet , maybe your father will consider him to be his a son inw" he walked away towards the wooden gate, leaving the confused Camille alone.


    As he shifted from one foot to the other back to the Vi, Evan halted when Camille held his wrist.


    He turned to look at her and as he did Camilley a hand on his shoulder and pulled him closer.


    Evan''s eyes widened when he suddenly felt her lips on his, he swiftly pulled away but Camille''s hand on his shoulder sn.a.k.e.d around his neck and even pulled him closer.


    With a light force Evan pushed her away once again, he wiped his lips with his palms and threw a piercing look at her.


    "What the hell Camille?" he shouted at her, fire zed in his eyes but unlike him Camille was smiling.


    She giggled happily "Evan , I will wait until you get tired of this woman , I know you very well You don''t settle with one woman so I will wait until you get tired of her " she said and gave him a seductive wink.


    Evan gave her a mirthlessugh "you''re crazy just like your father " and he turned around.


    Unknown to him, tears streamed down from Camille''s eyes as soon as he left her side. She sniffed and wiped her tears away, and then took the phone from her purse and dialed a number.


    "I want information on Evan''s new girlfriend. I don''t know her name but she''s Selena Su''s current babysitter."


    --


    At ire''s house.


    A frown registered on Danie''s friend''s faces as soon as theyprehended what she had just said.


    Robert sat back in the single couch he was sitting on earlier and narrowed his eyes as he threw a suspicious look at Danie.


    "Let me get this straight " he took a tissue to wipe the remaining blood from the side of his lips, "Evan''s mother shot your mom, the same woman who framed me to be in the prison which caused my retarded brother to be gay " he threw the tissue to the table and turned to Danie with disappointment in his eyes "and you still had s*x with him despite knowing the truth?"


    He got up, pacing around the room with all eyes following his every movement.


    He halted in front of Danie and rested both hands on his h.i.p.s "are you out of your freaking mind!" he yelled at her.


    Darkness swiftly enveloped Danie''s face. She stretched a hand to grab a tissue and wiped her face then she crumpled the tissue and threw it at him.


    "Do you freaking need to spit on me?" she asked in anger , then she got up stood behind Robert and kicked the back of his knees causing for him to kneel on the ground and when he was down, Danie repeatedly kicked his stomach.


    "Incase you don''t remember , you asked me to date him and now your asking me if I have lost my mind " saying that she sat on his stomach and started strangling him "maybe I have lost my mind since I listened to you " and when she let go of his neck Robert''s face was as pale as that of a ghost.


    Robert coughed hard, this was not the first time Danie has done something like that.


    He ced both of his hands on her arms and switched their position and just like what she did earlier Robert strangled her "Aish! Seriously you damn little witch. Your brother would rise from dead because of your logic " he let her go and sat on the floor next to her.


    Danie coughed, "don''t worry I said I won''t kill her but that doesn''t mean I''m not going to take my revenge " she epted the hand that Robert was offering and sat on the space next to ire.


    "You have to leave him Danie " Scott spoke.


    "Yeah" Irene second it.


    "True! Remember the boy I liked but you asked me to leave him because he''s the son of one of the doctors that worked in the bas.e.m.e.nt?" Sebastian agreed with his hand in the air, head slightly nodding.


    Irene suddenly gasped "hey! She did that to me too!" she eximed with wide eyes open staring at Sebastian.


    "See Danie? I really like that boy!" Sebastian replied "do you like him too?" he asked Irene.


    Shrugging her shoulders, Irene replied "No, just want to sleep with him " and she rxed her back on the couch once again.


    Danie took in a sharp sigh with eyes narrowing in irritation.


    "Irene you''ll have to work with Robert and follow Evan''s mother, I want to know who she talks to and where she goes " she ordered.


    Irene scoffed "really? Me and that thief?" she said mockingly as she ran her eyes on Robert "we are just going to kill each other."


    "Don''t worry " Danie massaged her neck after she felt the after pain from when Robert strangled her "when Evan and I fight, I just strip down and jump on him, You should try it , It works " she said waggling her brows teasingly.


    Then she turned to Scott when she saw Irene blushing.


    "Scott make sure that Dexter is doing fine with her new job and ire " as she turned to her side, a faint smile was on her lips "could you check the warehouse if those two assholes are still alive? And also " she paused while the smile on her lips became bitter "there''s a jar inside the safe in the third room. Could you bring it here for me?"


    Everyone nodded while Irene threw a piercing look at Robert.


    Danie straightened, "I gathered everyone here to inform you of what I found out , I am not asking for anyone''s opinion and no one touches Evan , Understood?"


    When no one answered her Danie yelled "UNDERSTOOD! "


    --


    Evan was just done with his shower when he noticed that the balcony door was opened. Their guests had left including his parents , despite his mother''s request to stay around Selena he coldly refused it and asked her to leave.


    His brows creased deeply, he walked towards the door and found out that it was locked.


    He sighed, Suddenly he felt a hand wrapping around his waist and a familiar scent lingering in the air.


    "When did youe back?" he turned around and found Danie with the dress she had on earlier.


    "Just now " she replied, her voice was just as seductive as the smile on her face.


    He leaned closer to kiss her but Danie dodged it and started walking towards the bathroom.


    "No kisses today babe " she turned to face him as she halted by the door "I will be sleeping in Selena''s bedroom tonight."


    Evan followed her to the bathroom, he pushed the door open with a bang and found Danie under the shower.


    He watched her like an eagle watching his prey, soon he removed his pajama and went under the shower with her.


    He stood behind her , his hands which were wet by the watery on her waist "is there something wrong?" he whispered.


    "No, but Selena texted me and she wanted me to sleep in her room tonight."


    As he stood behind her, Danie felt his hands on her h.i.p.s , feeling his arousal she gasped.


    He sucked on her shoulder enough to leave a mark and from there a loud m.o.a.n left Danie''s lips as he entered her from behind.

 Chapter 103 - 106: Selenas Driving Experience

    Chapter 103 - 106: Selena''s Driving Experience


    Selena woke up because of the movements on her bed, she opened her eyeszily and found her babysitter piling her books on her bed.


    She got up, hair messed up as if she was at war in her sleep "ugh!" she groaned, turned to the side and covered her face with a nket, refusing to get up.


    "Hey, bratty! It''s 6, get up!" Danie pulled the nket off from her and threw it on the floor.


    "My ss is at nine Danie!" she sat up, kicking both legs in the air, sulking like a baby who''s been awakened from a deep sleep.


    "You need to prepare your breakfast " Danie stated and opened one of her notebooks "and you missed nine assignments, Selena " seeing the undone homework Danie mmed the notebook closed with a bang and threw it at the wall "Get up and make sure that all of your homework is done before we leave the house or I will make your life a living hell!" saying that with a threat, Danie took her uniform andy it on the couch.


    Before she left the room, she tossed a cushion from the couch at Selena to wake her up.


    "If Ie back here and you''re still on the bed. I will knock you up and you''ll find yourself at the Sahara " and then she mmed the door closed.


    With her eyes closed Selena got upzily and picked up the notebook that Danie threw. Then she walked back to her bed and gathered all the books Danie left.


    "Why?" her face grimaced "why do they need toe back!" after yelling those words with irritation, her wall was suddenly punched by someone followed by Danie''s voice.


    "One hour!"


    "Yeah" Selena yelled back.


    At the dining table.


    An exhausted looking Matthew sat down on the chair next to Danie, opposite of them were Evan and Selena busy talking about the girl''s school.


    Hezily leaned his head on Danie''s shoulder as a groan let out from his lip.


    "Help me E " he said helplessly as he sunk his face on her shoulder.


    "What is it?" Danie coldly replied.


    "Woman upstairs, not leaving" he said in between his deep sighs.


    Danie got up and took the butter knife on her te as well as the knife on Matthew''s te. She walked out of the living room leaving the family perplexed.


    "What is she going to do with the woman?" Selena asked confusedly.


    Mathew sneered, he picked up the bread with a spread butter on Danie''s te and ate it "just wait for it."


    Selena blew out her cheeks, after a long wait , the sound of a woman crying roared in the vi.


    "I am so sorry. I didn''t know he had a wife."


    "Yes, he does. I am three months pregnant and didn''t you know that he was recently cured from STD?" Danie''s voice sounded exceeding the weeping of the woman who has been spending some days in the Vi.


    "What?" the voice was strained with shock and fear "I am going to leave now. I am sorry again" and then the cries slowly faded.


    A half grin was pasted on Matthew face as he smiled in triumph. He had never doubted Danie''s way of disposing the women he slept with and even though they hadn''t seen each other for a year, she was still the same woman he used to live with.


    When Danie''s figure emerged from the living room she casually sat on her chair.


    One of the knives she took was still in her hand and with no warning, she stabbed the space in between Matthew''s thumb and index fingers.


    Her eyes narrowing in anger red at Matthew "This is not a hotel Matthew. Next time take your woman to your house " as she turned to look at Evan, her face which was wrinkling in anger has softened and a bright smile curved on her lips.


    "Can I have your bread?"


    When Evan nodded, Danie got up swiftly and sat next to him.


    "Danie, can you teach me that?" Selena asked pointing at the knife Matthew was trying to pull from the table.


    "Sure, just wait until that rice cooker man does something stupid then I will let you stab him" Danie took a bite of the bread that Evan handed "let''s go?" she got up with the bread she was holding in between her teeth.


    Selena got up as well, she pushed the chair away and walked away with Danie.


    As they walked through the living room, Selena halted and turned to Danie with look of confusion on her face.


    "Are you not going to give my uncle a goodbye kiss? Isn''t what a normal couple does?"


    "Yeah, your right " Danie hastened back to the dining room.


    "Bye babe" she nted a quick peck on his cheek and was about to rush out of the dining room when Evan suddenly got up and pulled her back.


    His hand holding her wrist went up to her neck lifting her up to level her lips with his while his other handy on her behind gripping it tightly as he pressed his lips deeply against hers.


    Danie immediately cleared her mind and kissed him back and when they separated both of them were gasping for air.


    "Now you can go" Evan said with a teasing smile ying on his lips.


    When Danie disappeared into the living room, Matthew clicked his tongue making the sound of a gecko.


    "This is unfair, When I tried to touch her ass I ended up with a broken finger " heined and shoved the bread in his mouth "seriously that mushroom!"


    --


    At the parking space.


    Danie tossed the motorcycle key to Selena and sat closer to the end of the motorcycle chair; she had a pair of jean on making it ufortable to sit given that she gained weight after staying in Macao for more than a month without exercising.


    "Do you want me to drive?" Selena''s voice was strained with fear and excitement while her eyes zed in confusion. Danie might have taught her how to drive but she hadn''t tried driving all the way to her school.


    When Danie answered her with a nod, Selena gulped hard. With hands trembling a little, she sat in front of Danie and put both of her hands on the handles.


    "Are you not scared?" Selena asked Danie as she put on her helmet.


    "No, but you should be, if we get into an ident, your uncle will kill you for hurting me" said Danie as she gave her a lopsided grin.


    Fear crept across Selena''s face upon hearing it. Withdrawing her hands from the handle Selena pouted


    "Don''t worry , I trust you Selena " Danie said tofort her, massaging her shoulders.


    Selena took in a deep breath, her eyes narrowed as sheposed her body and started the engine.


    As they drove away Evan''s car was tailing them. From time to time a curse let out from his lips every time the motorcycle with Selena as a driver almost lost it''s bnce.


    When the motorcycle almost crashed into a tree, Evan gripped his chest and felt his world stop.


    He shut his eyes while Kirby who was driving the car stopped the vehicle on the side road.


    Evan was about to get out of the car when Danie and Selena drove away from the scene leaving him with his heart pounding uncontrobly.

 Chapter 104 - 104: I hate you now Uncle Evan

    Chapter 104 - 104: I hate you now Uncle Evan


    Staring at her blue skirt uniform, Selena blew out a sharp sigh. She had her usual long sleeve white polo with a ssic blue vest over and a small bow. Above her stocking was a skirt covering half of her thighs and it was already wrinkled after driving.


    "Aish!" She groaned as her face wrinkled in irritation. She walked towards her ssroom with Danie tailing her.


    Before they reached the stairs that led to her ssroom, Selena halted and turned to Danie.


    She had been living a normal life when she didn''t have a sitter around and she was afraid that her ssmates would start making fun of her again if they find out that she has a sitter.


    Her finger battled each other as she tried to find the right words to use "Danie, ahm " she gulped anxiously.


    "I need to meet a friend, I will pick you upter" Danie suddenly said cutting her out


    Instantly stars sparkled in Selena''s eyes. She nodded her head like an excited dog and embraced her "ok, don''t forget to pick me up!" saying that , she ran upstairs waving a hand at Danie.


    Danie smiled as she watched Selena''s figure disappear. She turned around and walked towards the parking space, she hopped on her motorcycle and drove to her apartment.


    She needed a disguise today. Since Scott said that Ken Chu was back in the city, she decided to finish their deal so Dexter can finally have her freedom.


    --


    At the Su Financial Bank building.


    In the conference room, the board members gathered together after hearing news that Evan Su was back. People kept mumbling their opinion on what really happened and why he suddenly disappeared, leaving all the work to Kirby.


    Sitting at the oblique wooden modern style table, the boards were chatting uncontrobly. Some were talking about business while others had taken time to talk about their personal problem with each other and their conversation sounded like a group of flies in theke.


    But the conference room became quiet as soon as Evan entered the room. Just like before his face bore a cold expression, he sat at his usual spot and put his phone down onto the table while his back leaned against the swivel chair and made a temple with his hands.


    "Start " he said coldly, eyes were just as cold as his voice.


    And with that Kirby and the other board members started to discuss the recent issues of the bank.


    --


    In Danie''s apartment.


    Irene tossed all of Danie''s clothes onto the bed trying to find the police uniform she bought for her but she had emptied the whole closet with no luck of finding it.


    She groaned in irritation andy on top of the clothes while Danie was sitting on the other end of the bed reviewing the papers in her hands.


    "Just wear my uniform Danie" Irene suggested. They were going somewhere today when Danie suddenly requested a police uniform and she bought her one before but was not sure where she put it.


    Danie was one size bigger than her, so her uniform would be tight on her.


    "I can''t find it!" she eximed helplessly but Danie was not even bothered by her distress.


    "I gained weight so your uniform won''t fit me" Danie replied, still scanning the doc.u.ments in her hand with Ken Chu''s father''s case Roy Chu.


    "It''ll be fine" Irene got up and left the apartment to get the uniform at her ce which was just in front of Danie''s.


    When Irene came back, she tossed her uniform to Danie and waited for her to change clothes.


    But Danie didn''t move, her eyebrows creased deeply as she stared at the case.


    "Why do you need this?" Irene asked.


    Finally, Danie lowered the doc.u.ments to the bed and got up "the judge that''s handling Ken Chu''s father''s case is on the way to the court. We will stop his car and give him that paper" as she said that, her hands removed her shirt and unhooked her bra, she grabbed the push-up bra that Irene chose and asked her to hook it.


    "Can''t you just go to his office and give it to him normally?" Irene asked confusedly while hooking the bra.


    Danie rolled her eyes at Irene "what do you want me to do? Walk into the court in the middle of trial and ckmail him?"


    A smile filled with mockery shed over Danie''s lips and it didn''t escape Irene''s eyes.


    "Fine " Irene said, she picked up Danie''s phone and when the woman turned to face her, she discreetly took a picture of her cleavage and swiftly send it to Evan.


    "What are you doing with my phone?" Danie asked but she was focusing on the uniform she was trying so hard to close.


    "Nothing!" Irene said hastily and put the phone down onto the bed.


    Realizing that Danie had sessfully put on the uniform, Irene squinted.


    "Damn! You''re hot!" she eximed while the corner of her mouth quirked up maniacally as she smacked Danie''s ass.


    Danie squeezed her eyes shut at the pain she felt , with anger she turned to Irene "what''s does my ass have that you people kept on spanking me!"


    Irene justughed at her and they left her apartment with the doc.u.ments in her hands.


    As they left the building a familiar boy suddenly called out Danie.


    "Miss water."


    Adjusting the belt of her pants, Danie halted close to the receptionist counter, a line appeared between her brows when she noticed the man carrying the boy, it was Danny and his father.


    The boy and his father were both wearing a casual shirt and jeans, in one nce people would know their rtionship though the boy''s face differed from his father.


    When the two stopped in front of her, Danie slightly elevated her face to look at them.


    A genuine smile stered on her lip when she saw the boy smiling at her.


    "Hi urchin, what are you doing here?"


    "We are here to visit you, hehe" the boy giggled.


    "Really?" Danie mirrored the boy''s smile and swung her face to the boy''s father "what is he talking about Mr. Hei?" she mumbled.


    "Please call me Glen" Glen lowered Danny down to the floor and extended a hand to her "Danny told me what you did and he kind of likes you so we thought we could maybe take you out for dinner."


    Fluttering her eyshes, Danie looked into Glen''s eyes hoping to see his memory but just like their first meeting she didn''t see anything aside from his ck eyes, ''hm'' her eyes squinted as she wondered why couldn''t she read him as well.


    "So does Ms. Water has a real name?" his voice has made Danie blink and get back to reality.


    "Danie" she said epting his hand "Danie Chen, anyway can I ask you a question?" her brows drew together as she waited for his reply.


    Glen shrugged and let out a faint chuckle "sure, anything."


    "Have you ever had eye surgery?"


    Her question made him lift a brow in surprise, his lips curved in an awkward smile as he answered "no."


    He sized her up and found a different name on her uniform.


    "You are Danie but your uniform says Irene" he said confusedly pointing at the name on her uniform.


    Danie faked augh, her hand traveled to her ear and scratched it anxiously "well, we have a party to attend and I''ll be that ahm-" she gulped hard, finding it hard to lie in front of a person she couldn''t read "policewoman."


    Even though she couldn''t read his mind, Danie knew that he didn''t believe it so to make him forget she decided to change the subject.


    "About the dinner, I will have to ask my boyfriend first " she bit her lips tightly.


    A slight look of disappointment swept across Glen features upon hearing that but deep inside he knew that she was taken, for a beauty like her being single would be impossible.


    "Sure, I don''t want to cause you problems " he jammed both hands in his front pocket and took in a sharp breath "my son really wants to meet you again."


    From looking at Glen, Danie shifted her sight to the small boy. She squatted onto the floor to level her face to him "honey, you are so cute. Can I bring my boyfriend to our date?"


    The boy pouted a little "Is your boyfriend rich like daddy?" the boy whispered after peeking a nce to his father who was now busy talking to someone on the phone.


    Suppressing her smile, Danie nodded her head.


    "Is he handsome like daddy?"


    Danie nodded once again.


    With his lips pouting like a duck, the boy scratched his hair "if he''s like daddy, can you leave him and be with my daddy instead?"


    Dumbfounded, Danie''s lips froze unable to answer the boy''s question.


    "It shouldn''t be hard since you said that they are the same " the boy continued innocently.


    Danie who was stunned by the boy''s question blinked to get her mind straight, she cleared her throat and decided to be truthful to them.


    "Your uncle Evan is my boyfriend" Danie said, she got up after tussling Danny''s hair and turned to his Glen


    And just like Danie''s reaction earlier, the little boy''s face stiffened.


    Soon his short bushy eyebrows creased while irritation reddened his face "I hate you now Uncle Evan" he murmured silently.

 Chapter 105 - 105: The photo

    Chapter 105 - 105: The photo


    A ck sedan driving along the road in high speed was stopped by the police car behind.


    The passenger inside which was a judge on the way to the court looked back and found the police signaling him to stop by the side road.


    Turning to look at his driver, the judge ordered "stop and let''s find out what kind ofw we flouted."


    And at his order, the driver stopped at the side road.


    Two policewomen got down from the car, one of them walked towards the right side and halted by the door of the driver.


    Irene knocked on the windshield while her eyes watched Danie as she stopped on the other side of the car and just like her, knocked on the windshield.


    In rhythm, the driver and the judge lowered the windows of the car.


    "Pleasee out for a moment sir" Irene said coldly to the driver.


    The driver obediently followed Irene''s order. He tailed her back to the police car while Danie opened the door of the backseat and sat down casually.


    "Hi, I am a daisy " Danie said stretching a hand towards the judge.


    Eyebrows creasing with confusion, the judge looked at Danie.


    "What''s happening here?" his voice sounded firm masking his anxiety though deep inside fear started to y his heart and refused to ept her hand.


    A smile curved on her lips, she tossed the file of Ken''s Chu''s father murder to hisp and crossed her arms over her stomach.


    "The juror will give you a non-guilty verdict so I will need you to alter that decision."


    With confusion evident on the judge''s face, he opened the doc.u.ment and as soon as his eyes read the name written on it, his face immediately went pale.


    "I am sorry but" fumbling with his words , the judge gulped repeatedly.


    "I know, I know!" she rolled her eyes as she shed a devilish smile "You have been paid to agree to the jury and that you are just doing your job but judge" she turned and ced a hand seductively on his chest.


    "The man might not have killed Roy Chu but still he got paid for getting the me" she withdrew her hand and stared into his eyes "so he''s partially at fault and should be in jail, don''t you think so?"


    With quivering lips, the judge moved backward to put more space between him and Danie, "how did you know about this?" he said with his voice trembling in anxiety.


    Danie shrugged "I just know " giving him a lopsided grin, she continued "just like how I know that there''s a corpse of a missing model buried at the back of your house " she paused and mischievously waggled her eyebrows on him once "have you not learned anything from the movies? , ''murder 101'' don''t ever bury your victim''s body at your backyard" she patted his shoulder and watched as his face paled in fright "have a good day at work judge " she winked at him once and left the car, leaving the judge with fear and anxiety hovering in his eyes.


    --


    The serious expression on Evan''s face was a perfect definition of the grave, so gloomy with the shadow underneath his eyes. The board members have been arguing on how the stock fluctuated after the scandal with the president causing some of their VIP clients to withdraw from their contract despite the cancetion fee.


    He made a steeple of his finger with his elbows on the armchair of his swivel chair, soon the door opened and Glen Hei, thepanywyer entered.


    "Hey, sorry I amte" he said in between his heavy breathing and sat next to Evan "what did I miss?"


    Evan shrugged, "just the usually bbering of those useless fools" he took a deep breath and turned to look at Glen "where have you been?"


    Evan''s question made Glen''s body stiffen "I met the woman that my son kept talking about."


    "Yeah?"


    Glen nodded "ah-huh, it turns out she has a boyfriend."


    Evan scoffed while shaking his head "so? It''s just a boyfriend, they are not married yet" he adjusted his tie after feeling a slight pain in his head "talk to the guy and pay him off, it shouldn''t be hard."


    Glen squinted his eyes at Evan who was now busy looking at the papers he gave while the other people in the conference room continued arguing.


    "If he doesn''t leave, call Ken to scare him off. If he finds out that you like this, what''s her name again?" Evan asked eyes were still looking at the paper.


    "Danie Chen."


    "Yeah, for sure he''ll help-"


    As the name registered in his mind, Evan dropped the papers on the table andy his arm on top of the papers, his face turned to look at Glen.


    His eyes squinted, he knew that Danie Chen was a typical name in the country, but seeing the apathy on Glen''s face has made him realize that they were talking about the same woman.


    "That Danie Chen, would she happen to be five feet tall with round dimples and really pretty eyes?"


    Glen nodded without looking at him "yes and she has a boyfriend named Evan Su " he took out the checkbook from his suitcase and grabbed the pen next to Evan''s arm on the table "so, how much Evan?" without waiting for his reply, Glen unlocked his phone and showed the screen to Evan with Ken''s number on it "or would you prefer me to call Ken?"


    Instead of answering Evan ignored Glen and took out his phone. A message icon on his phone caused his brows to crease , he opened it when he found out that it was from Danie.


    Staring at the attachment in the message, Evan''s eyes swelled he blinked repeatedly to see if he was seeing things right but he recognized the scar on the photo and the hickey he left next to it.


    He instantly dialed Danie''s number while resting his back on the chair, remembering the photo made his body hot.


    "Yes babe?" the soft purr of sweetness in Danie''s voice ignited his arousal, he cleared his throat and tried to remove the l.u.s.tful thoughts in his mind, after all it wasn''t the right ce to be thinking about Danie''s body given that he was surrounded by men.


    "What''s with the photo?" he sniffed while his fingers tapping on the table trying to ease his arousal "you have never done this."


    "What photo?" Danie''s voice sounded confused.


    "The photo you sent " Evan replied.


    "What kind of photo? , I did not send you any photo."


    Evan squeezed his eyes shut "never mind."


    "ok, bye" Evan had more to say but Danie had ended the call.


    With his nose wrinkling indifferently, Evan lowered the phone to the table and turned to Glen.


    "Where did you see her?" he asked, he picked up the pen that Glen took from him and hovered it on top of the paper on the table.


    "Her building apartment, she was wearing a police uniform."


    "Police?" Evan''s brows creased; head tilted like a confused person. Then he picked up his phone and dialed Danie''s number once again.


    "Yes babe?"


    "You have met Glen."


    There was a long silence on the other line "yeah, well Irene and I have to handle something and-"


    But Evan didn''t care about her excuse, he was more interested in the uniform, "why were you wearing a police uniform?"


    Another deafening silence came in between them "I just ahm-" he could hear how she struggled to find the word.


    "Forget that I asked " Evan cleared out his throat and moved his chair far from the table "but I want that uniform in my room tonight " his voice was hoarse and rough as he spoke.


    The tinkling sound of Danie''sughter churred on the other line "aren''t you a naughty boss?" and her sensuous voice brought an incredible shiver on Evan''s skin.


    "Why don''t youe here after you''re done with your business. I have a king-size bed and well-soundproofed room in my office " he whispered, not minding the people in the conference room still arguing though this time Glen had joined them.


    "I can''t promise but I''ll try."


    Evan wanted to protest and convince her more but she had ended the call just like earlier.


    He groaned in disappointment and pped both palms on the table "Everyone sit down!" he said in a firm tone which made everyone in the room to quiet down and focuse on him.


    "If those client wants to leave, let them leave. Instead of begging them toe back, we should focus on getting more clients " he rxed on his chair and turned to Kirby who was sitting opposite Glen "Lumax Corp is nning to have a co-operation with one of the outsourcingpanies here. If we get them to use our bank the otherpanies will switch to us " he took the files his secretary had prepared and handed it to Kirby.


    "That should fix thepany''s image so set me up an appointment with the CEO."


    Kirby opened the folder, quickly read the content and replied, "this is only a rumor Evan."


    Evan just gave him a half shrug, "yeah but you know the saying when there''s smoke, there''s a fire?" his eyes squinted looking coldly at Kirby.


    Kirby nodded.


    "Great get me a meeting with the CEO" Evan stated and pump a fist on the table.


    "I am afraid that would be impossible " Glen suddenly said which caused Evan to look at him.


    "No one knows who the CEO of the Lumax is aside from the COO which is Jenna Marcus" Glen stated as he unlocked his phone and pulled the article he read some days ago and showed it to Evan "not even the employee or Jenna''s assistant knows about the real owner but all of the business transactions are being handled by Ms. Marcus so if you want them, you should meet up with Ms. Marcus "


    Evan stared momentarily at the photo in the article andter blew out a sharp sigh "Jenna Marcus will do " he turned once again to Kirby "call Ms. Marcus and set up a meeting with her."

 Chapter 106 - 106: The Rumor

    Chapter 106 - 106: The Rumor


    Struggling to find the answer to her math homework Selena groaned in frustration and red discreetly at her babysitter who was sitting on the opposite of her bed.


    Math was the subject she hated the most, she just hated numbers even though they owned a bank and all the members of the family including her superzy uncle Matthew had a good grade in it.


    "I don''t know how to solve this Danie " she mumbled.


    "it''s a simple question Selena, even Anders knows how to solve it " her sitter replied while she was busy looking down at the screen of herptop on herp.


    A light bulb lit up in Selena''s mind after hearing it. She got up and discreetly grabbed her notebook with the unanswered math problem "I''m thirsty " she said and rushed out of the room, thankful that Danie was so busy tapping on herptop''s keyboard that she didn''t notice the sneaky n she was cooking .


    When the door was shut closed, Danie closed herptop and stared at the closed door. Her head shook "seriously! this kid , do I need to drop hint every time " she was about to get up when her phone suddenly rang as she looked at it she found Scott''s number on the screen.


    Answering the phone, Danie left the room.


    "Yeah?"


    "I was contacted by one of Ken Chu''s men " Scott started "he wants to meet up tomorrow."


    "Tell him I can only do weekends " she pushed the door of the master bedroom open and found Evan sitting on the bed with a nket on his legs.


    "I have told them that but their boss said he won''t have time on the weekends."


    Danie halted as the irritation crept across her face "I don''t care if he''s not avable on the weekends Scott. Tell him to make time for me or he can say goodbye to our deal."


    She ended the phone with her thumb and jumped onto the bed with lips sulking like a spoiled kid.


    "Are you going on a date this weekend?" Evan said and grabbed her wrist to pull her closer to him.


    "Date?" her expression turned sour,"ew!" she tensed her shoulders with the same sour face.


    "Who is he?"


    Danie''s lips shut and refused to answer his question.


    "Do I know him?"


    She nodded.


    "Am I close to him?" he asked, suspicion started to grow in his mind.


    She nodded once again.


    "It''s either Glen or Ken , which one?"


    Danie pouted "thetter."


    Evan suddenly chuckled as he got his answer "phew! I really thought it was Glen," he said in relief.


    "How did you know?" she asked, head tilted with confusion.


    "Well" with the same bright and charming smile on his lip, Evan carried Danie and sat her on hisp, both hands went to each side of her cheeks and pinched them lightly "I don''t know, I just really had a bad feeling when you acted so weird in Macao around Ken" he let out a faint sigh "and you said weekend and Ken had made a n to y football with us. It was just a wild guess but I got it right" his sentence ended when he kissed her in the lips.


    "Are you not jealous?" Danie''s asked as soon as their lips separated.


    "Jealous? of ken?" his head shook "that man hates women more than anything " he paused while a sh of worry and concern hovered in his eyes "be careful Danie , Ken kills people, honestly I am more scared that he''ll kill you than steal you from me " the fear in his voice made Danie understand the weight of his words.


    "I''ll be careful" she answered but deep inside she wondered how Ken could be that cruel. She had heard rumors from underground, seen the pictures of Ken''s victim, one shot in the forehead that was how Ken ended his victims lives, unlike her he preferred to kill people with no pain, it was like he just wanted them to die quickly.


    "Alright " he brushed a hand on her hair "just don''t touch him, he hates it when women touch him" he paused while his eyes memorized her face "did I ever tell you how sharp your tongue is?" he let out a faint smile.


    "Yeah, you said that in our first meeting" Danie replied, her eyes sparkled as she stared at him, there was something about the way he stared at her, it looked so genuine and it made her heart melt every time she looked at him.


    "Ah-huh, did I?" he innocently asked "well don''t use that tongue to Ken, he might cut it."


    Danie eyes squinted, her hand pushed him down to the bed and moved her body from hisp to his stomach.


    "Well I guess we should make good use of my tongue while I still have it " her smooth kissable lips parted to say those words in a l.u.s.tful whisper, moving closer until they were only an inch away from each other.


    Like wandering stars they fell through the deeps of desire.


    --


    A drowsy murmur floats into the air like thistledown as soon as Danie entered ire''s house. All of her friends have been busy with the task she assigned to them and it had been three days and none of them ever reported to her and even ignored her call that''s why she decided to drop a surprise visit to ire''s house.


    But to her shock, her friends - all of them including Irene and Robert were rxing in ire''s pool like they were on vacation.


    Her face flushed a surprising look, like a child that walked into her surprise birthday party.


    In anger Danie balled her fist, she walked towards them in big steps with clenched fists on her side itching to break each of their body.


    She stood behind the four-lounge chair that was facing the other direction. Scott, Irene, Robert and ire were rxing on the chair with the sunlight tanning their skins.


    "Oh! This is life!" Robert pronounced with a tone as peaceful as the surrounding.


    Danie was silent, standing behind them like a little statuesque figure.


    "Hey, have you heard the rumors about Camille Male?" ire stated sunsses on her eyes helped her avoid the blinding sun.


    "no, what is it?" said Irene stretching a hand to get her c.o.c.ktail on the table next to her chair.


    "she''s getting married " ire responded.


    Upon hearing it, Irene sat up "Oh my God!" she eximed in a shocking voice. Her eyes swelled as she removed her sunsses.


    "To who?"


    ire shrugged, one thing she liked about Irene was that they both loved to gossip, let it be their friend''s life or a celebrity''s "probably the son of the Park Entertainment, you know" ire''s paused and grabbed her juice "Danie''s ex-boyfriend James Park."


    A loud gasp let out from Irene''s lips as she heard it. When she could no longer handle the news, she sat up with her eyes swelling like a full moon.


    "Omg!" she eximed with excitement shining in her eyes, "what do you think Danie would say?" she asked curiously.


    ire once again shrugged "I don''t think she cares; I mean if it''s Evan then that would be a problem" she said with a light scoff.


    Robert who has been listening to the two women entered the conversation.


    "Yeah if it''s Evan, that dwarf would probably break her body or worse ssh acid onto the woman''s face" his head shook a bit as he thought of how violent Danie was.


    When Danie could no longer take the bbering of her friends, she stepped forward and squatted on the floor in between ire''s and Irene''s chair.


    As she ced both of her hands on her friend''s legs, she spoke "I think I am in the mood to ssh acid onto someone''s face today" she paused as she tilted her head to look at Robert "Shall I start with you?"

 Chapter 107 - 107: Camilles rumored boyfriend

    Chapter 107 - 107: Camille''s rumored boyfriend


    After Danie scolded all her friends except ire , the three gave her an update on the task she gave to them.


    Sitting on the couch with her legs on the table, Danie rxed her back and looked up at the ceiling. A grave expression was on her face as her eyes blinked repeatedly.


    "I hacked Elise''s assistantptop and found out that next week, she will have a meeting with her friends. Who they are, I don''t know " Robert tensed his shoulders as he handed over the paper with Elise''s schedule in it. His mind wondered if Danie was bothered by the fact that her first boyfriend James Park might be getting married soon.


    Danie took it with her lips pressed tightly together, she scanned it quickly memorizing the time and ce and threw it to the coffee table next to her shoes.


    "Dexter - er... Scarlet has moved into the condominium that her manager assigned to her " Scott said, a smile tugged at his lips when Danie smiled at him.


    "Is she having a hard time with her schedule?" asked Danie to Scott.


    Scott shook his head "she said she''s fine but when I went to her manager''s office, I heard some of the models talking about her and it''s kind of disturbing."


    Danie took a sigh and looked at the photos of Scarlet from her photoshoot.


    "Talk to her manager and tell him to get the V magazine to use her as the front cover of the month " she sighed once again. V Magazine was one of the best if not the number one best-selling magazine in the country. Only powerful politicians, famous celebrities and top models could be the cover on it.


    Scott nodded and took his phone to write down her request.


    "Tell him to make the tag line ''Trans. is Beautiful''" she said with a faint smile.


    After Scott , Danie looked behind to see ire handing her a jar, it has three tubes inside , two contained a venom she mixed from different species while one of the tubes had been used.


    She loved animals, especially the poisonous one. On the ind she purchased, she had a mansion filled with rare and poisonous animals which she has been using to poison her victims.


    And the venom in the tube was the most special. It mixed with snake venom that could kill a person but with the twist she added , instead of dying the person with this kind of venom in her body would not experience any pain. Instead the venom would work from the inside like a virus and destroy the person''s organ slowly and once it reaches the brain, the person would start hallucinating.


    Now that she had the remaining two , she was nning to use one on Evan''s mother. And up until now her mind was still wavering , should she do it or not.


    Danie''s face tempered like steel stared at the jar. She took one of the tubes and opened it, with an imperturbable expression she shoved a finger inside the tube and stared at the liquid on the tip of her finger.


    "Can you make a small cut on my palm?" Danie''s asked ire and the woman did it with noint.


    The touch of the knife against her skin affrighted her as though it was a serpent''s bite , one eye squinted as the blood overflowed from her open cut.


    Daniey her finger with venom in the open wound and immediately the skin around her wound turned purple while the veins in her hand popped out like an angry snake.


    The cut was small so it healed and left a small and thin scar while her skin turned normal.


    All the venom and medicine she made were used on her body , Danie used herself as as a sample just like in the bas.e.m.e.nt she was locked in. With the experience she got from the doctors that experimented on her body, Danie used those methods to practice creating venoms or drugs on herself.


    She did not only make those venom or drugs for her enemies but also for herself, she wanted to create a drug that would work on her but after years of experimenting, she came up with nothing.


    "Did it work?" Robert asked Danie curiously.


    She shook her head , she had been hoping that the venom would work so she could finally start creating another venom that would make her body numb , something like anesthesia .


    With another failed attempt ,Danie turned to Scott "I will need the blueprints of Ken Chu''s house as well as the ex-military General so contact Peyton. Find out how many guards the Chu family has" she got up and took the jar with her "Robert , could you please pack my bag and put some smoke bomb inside."


    Robert and Scott left the house after receiving her orders while ire and Irene stayed with her in the living room.


    The darkness on Danie''s face was suddenly reced by a blinding smile of a fairy as she grabbed Irene and ire to sit down on the couch with her.


    Danie sat up straight between Irene and ire on the couch, then folded her legs underneath her bottom as she pulled herself up and onto her knees.


    "Ok so tell me about Camille and James " she said switching her eyes between her friends.


    Danie might not be familiar with celebrities'' faces but this certain Camille caught her attention after she remembered seeing her face in Evan''s memories.


    "Are you sure James is really marrying Camille?" she curiously asked.


    Like a cyclone, a look of excitement upied Irene and ire''s faces, their minds exploded as they shared the news with Danie.


    "It''s only a rumor but she has a contract under Park Entertainment right?" ire stated, rxing her arms on the armchair.


    "It might be but look " Irene showed the screen of her phone to them with thements from the article written about Camille''s rumored future fianc¨¦e "they said that he''s a young tycoon " she started reading the title to them.


    "Tycoon?" Danie repeated. As far as she can remembered , James never had an interest in handling his father''s business and just like Matthew, the man loved photography that not even his father''s threat of disowning him could shake him.


    "Read the whole article " Danie hurriedly stated.


    "here it is " Irene nodded with no hesitation as she started reading the article.


    "The supermodel Camille Lee was recently spotted having a romantic time with her business tycoon boyfriend " Irene clicked the next page of the article with a photo of the model in what seemed to be a garden and next to her was a tall man.


    "Omg! They are kissing in this photo!" Irene suddenly eximed.


    ire and Danie curiously peeked at the photo , with the man''s position the camera was not able to capture his face.


    "Continue to the next page" Danie ordered, a slow thought that crept like a worm made Danie suspicious , she somehow felt like she had something to do with it .


    Her friends were not aware of the change in her expression as they continued reading the article.


    "Camille Male''s childhood friend Evan Su of the Su Financial bank might have settled the engagement after the supermodel visited the Su Vi with her parents."


    Slowly, Irene''s voice faded into the air, her finger scrolled down to the photo below the article and found a photo of Evan and Camille in the garden sitting on the wooden bench.


    When Irene and ire turned to look at Danie, the woman was smiling from ear to ear.


    "well¡­ well " and Danie got up with the same smile on her lips.


    After Danie''s figure disappeared from the living room, ire blew out a sigh.


    "Phew! I thought she was going to smash my living room " saying that in relief, ire got up and followed Danie.


    Seeing Danie with the axe in her hand, ire and Irene''s eyes widened.


    "Ah!!!" a screeching yell roared like a thunder in the parking space when Danie started stabbing the car that Evan bought for her with the axe in her hand.


    From the side mirror to the headlights, each part of the car experienced the wrath of the axe. When the side mirrors fell to the ground, she used all her force to smash the windshield and the hood of the car.


    She gasped for air like she had just ran a marathon, her hands trembled as it itched to strangle someone.


    She took in a few breaths to calm her nerves but she had no luck after a few tries.


    Soon Danie dropped the axe on the ground and with heavy feet walked towards Scott''s motorcycle.


    Before starting the engine she turned to ire.


    "Get this car towed and send the bill to Mr. Su please."

 Chapter 108 - 108: Unamendable faith

    Chapter 108 - 108: Unamendable faith


    Staring at the blueprint of the Chu''s residences , Danie who was sitting on the driver seat of her 20-year-old Mercedes took a gulp of the hot coffee she bought.


    Her phone was shut off , she even turned off the GPS of her car so her friend couldn''t track her.


    It was past 8 and Ken Chu hadn''t arrived at his house. She started to wonder if he was actuallying home. It was Saturday so hispany was closed.


    "Is he in the bar?" She murmured. She wanted to track him but she didn''t want to turn on her phone.


    She shut her eyes for a moment, her feelings wavered over the article she read, somehow it was not as painful as she thought it would be .


    Opening her eyes, a giant groan was released from her lip. She was about to start her car which was parked on the side road some meters away from the Chu Residence gate when a van suddenly stopped in front of the gate.


    Danie squinted, her hand reached for the binocrs and used it to peek at the passenger inside the van.


    Her teeth bit her lower lips as she watched two girls with blonde curly hair and tight mini dresses getting out of the van.


    "What''s happening?" she asked herself.


    Soon another car stopped in front of the gate. It was a silver Mercedes s600, one honked and the gate was opened.


    Through the windshield of the driver''s side Danie was able to see the driver. It was Kuwan , Ken Chu''s assistant.


    "Finally!" Danie eximed , she thought she would need toe back tomorrow to meet Ken Chu but since he was home, she could finally talk to him.


    Danie got out of the car and grabbed her bag pack with the smoke bomb, knives and silent pistol inside. She rarely used guns and she only used it when she ran out of knives.


    She moved like a ninja and climbed onto the wall , thankfully she brought the special gloves she made which allowed her to climb the two-meter-tall wall without a problem.


    She climbed swiftly like a spider, when she reached the top she jumped down like a bunny.


    With the blueprint of the whole house in her head , Danie found her way to the back kitchen quickly.


    As she entered, her hand grabbed two smoke bombs.


    She took the path towards the living room, the floor which was fully carpeted had been a huge help to her because her footsteps would not to be heard.


    She heard peopleughing, her eyes squinted as she followed the sound only to find that it was the living room.


    Danie took her time and looked around, the short hallway with portraits hanging on each side of the walls could give anyone a chill, the eyes of the people in the portrait seemed to be like that of the Mona Lisa that whenever you go the eyes would follow you.


    She tiptoed as she walked into living room, her movement was just as quick as lighting and she immediately hid behind the curtain, she slowly bent her body and rolled the smoke grenade on the floor after removing the pin.


    Based on her calction, the voices she heard in the living room seemed to belong to eight different men and the paper she got up Scott stated that Ken Chu has five men working as a guard in the night. He didn''t have a female employee in the house, his guards cleaned the whole ce and probably cooked his food as well.


    Soon, a hissing sound exceeded theugh of the men in the living room, Danie who was hiding behind the curtain slightly peeked and smiled to see that her calction was right, all the different voices she heard were from eight people as she predicted.


    "What is happening?" One of the men asked but no one gave an answer as all of their bodies started to feel weak and they slowly fell onto the couch they were sitting on.


    When everyone was down Danie emerged from behind the curtains and looked up ahead where a stair twice as big as the stairs at Evan''s vi was leading to the second floor.


    She knew Ken Chu was there and that he was with two women.


    Thinking of that, Danie''s face wrinkled "Aish! Disgusting man!" she said and rushed upstairs.


    --


    A car hauling a wretched car behind stopped in front of the Su Vi Gate. ire and Irene inside the police car have decided to deliver the destroyed car themselves so they could exin the situation to Evan.


    Irene got down from the car and went to the small guardhouse on the left side of the gate.


    "Mr. Guard we have a delivery for Evan Su, tell him it''s from Danie" Irene said, she had her police uniform on.


    The guard did not bother to call the other guards inside to confirm the delivery, he opened the gate and looked at the car with perplexity on his face , wondering why the car was destroyed.


    In the study room Evan massaged his temple as he read the article on his tablet , a few sighs let out from his lips as he wondered if Danie had read the article.


    He has been trying to call her since he found out about it, few reporters were in front of the vi earlier but thankfully Anders was able to chase them away.


    He once again dialed her number but it was out of reach and soon a maid came rushing in .


    "Mr. Su , Ms. Chen''s car is outside and two women wanted to speak with you."


    Without a word Evan got up and walked with big steps towards the door. He rushed towards the two familiar women with his eyebrows gradually creasing.


    His heart pounded to see the car he bought for Danie behind a police car which seemed to have been wrecked by a madman.


    ''Did she get into an ident?'' fear swept across his eyes while his hands clenched into fists. His whole soul wavered and shook like a leaf at the thought of Danie in a car ident .


    "What is happening?" his voice was almost faint, inside his mind wanted to explode.


    Irene could see the fear in Evan''s eyes, she took her phone and showed him the copy of the CCTV video at ire''s parking lot showing Danie smashing the car.


    Slowly Evan''s eyebrow rose, he let out a relieved sigh to know that Danie was alright.


    "Where is she?" he asked, switching his sight to ire and Irene.


    "No idea " Irene answered, shrugging both shoulders "but she said and I quoted ''get this car towed and send the bill to Mr. Su please ''


    Evan gulped hard as he tried to imagine the look on Danie''s face when she said that. He was not bothered by the article as it was not real but somehow they were able to capture the moment when Camille kissed him.


    "How angry is she?" Evan asked. Voice started to sound coarse as he wondered if Danie would suddenly disappear.


    "You''ve seen the car right?" Irene said pointing at the wrecked car "and she''s back to calling you Mr. Su so... pretty angry that she decided to break up with you."


    Those words irked in his ears, his spirits sank like a stone in a river and somehow his heart didn''t feel as if it was real


    ''No'' he said in his mind ''she wille back'' he said to convince himself.


    ire''s face softened upon seeing the pain that shed on Evan''s face. She knew that he loves her but with their families situation, to her opinion it might be best if the two would continue to walk on separate paths.


    "Mr. Su " ire called him out , as much as she hated to say it, she needed to for their own sakes, "Danie''s first boyfriend , the one she met at the orphanage cheated on her " she paused "I don''t know what happened but when she found out about his affair she ahm-" ire cleared her throat "she disappeared."


    ire elevated her face to meet Evan''s face "and I think she''s gone for good. You should know that you''re the only reason why she stayed in your house but after this, I think you''ve lost her for good and" she took in a deep breath, preparing herself to watch the look of pain that would envelop Evan''s face, "I think it''ll be better if you two would break up. This is for the best after all your rtionship is unamendable " she noticed that his senses swam dizzily like the heavy clouds in the sky as much as she wanted tofort him she couldn''t , he was just not good for Danie.


    Evan did not reply, he heard her but her voice was like a hush of a breathless lyre, he could not discern was she was saying as his heart knew that Danie woulde back.


    A part of him knew that she woulde back.

 Chapter 109 - 109: Shattered

    Chapter 109 - 109: Shattered


    Danie found herself in front of the wooden maroon door. Her hand touched the doorknob only to find it unlocked.


    Slowly she opened it and walked inside. The dim light from themp was giving her a strange vibe. She moved while her vani scent filled in the air.


    Aside from the bed and the bedside table, the room didn''t have any other furniture, it was an empty room and it gave a different feeling in Danie''s mind , like she was in a lonely world. For a moment she thought of how the room would look like if she furnished it.


    Danie blinked, shocked that this kind of room existed. She was so stunned that she didn''t mind the two women pleasuring the man who wasying on the bed with a cold face and a howl sounding like a beast was humming in the room.


    "Who are you?" the shrill sound of Ken''s baritone voice made Danie look at the bed.


    Ken''s eyes narrowed to see a short figure entering his room. The only light in his room was from the light on the bedsidemp.


    The cold temperature of the room made his skin shiver despite the women on his bed pleasuring his body. Just like what he heard in the news, the sky outside started crying , that was the reason why he asked for the women to be in his room.


    "I don''t remember asking for three women " he said coldly his hand went down to one of the woman''s hair and he sunk his hard rod deep into her mouth while using the hair to hold her in ce.


    Danie scoffed at the yell she received from him.


    "I am not interested in joining you Mr. Chu." She blurted rolling her eyes.


    "What?" Ken asked. When the woman he was holding suddenly bit his sensitive part a painful groan let out from his lips. He pushed her aside.


    "Get out of here " he yelled irritably at the two women in his bed.


    Without wasting any time, the two left the room n.a.k.e.d holding their clothes and shoes , bodies trembling in fear.


    Danie watched as the two women past her in a rush, then she looked at Ken who rose from the bed n.a.k.e.d.


    She took a sigh, walked towards what she guessed was the adjusted room which served as the dressing room. As she pushed the door open , it was indeed the dressing room, a normal room but it gave her chills just to be inside.


    There was something about the room she couldn''t exin. The wall was white with a full-body mirror stuck on it, allowing Danie to see her reflection and despite her beauty, her room was still felt empty.


    With her jeans and V-neck long sleeves shirt, Danie looked so simple. She walked forward and opened the closet only to find it to be filled with ck, grey and navy-blue suits.


    She looked down and found some pairs of oxford shoes in ck and grey, she closed it and opened the closet opposite.


    Her eyebrow rose to find polo shirts with the same color as the suit in the other closet and jeans which were folded neatly. A sigh let out from her lips as she grabbed a shirt and grey jeans. She closed it and turned around but as she did, a metal gun was pointed at her forehead.


    Danie raised both of her hands in the air "I am Daisy."


    "How did you get inside here?" Ken''s voice roared like a rumble of an angry thunder.


    Danie shut her eyes, Ken was still n.a.k.e.d and hard. Her hands holding his clothes stretched and handed the clothes to him.


    "Get some clothes on Mr. Chu, we are going to meet your father''s killer " she said with her eyes still closed.


    Soon, the coldness of the metal on her forehead disappeared and when she heard the sound of the zipper, Danie opened her eyes and found Ken fully dress.


    "Are you really that woman?" Ken asked doubly, his body was seated in the small leather couch in front of the full-body mirror while he tied up his shoce.


    "Which woman?" Danie shed a fake confused expression on her face.


    Ken didn''t reply, he stayed looking at her through the mirror. He hated repeating himself , especially to a woman.


    Danie walked closer to him, she stood behind him and met his eyes through the mirror.


    "The woman who knocked out your men and nted the bomb in your bar. The one that took the senator and the one that knocked out the eight guard you have downstairs, yes I am that woman."


    As she finished her sentence, a cold smile stered on her lips.


    "Why?" Ken asked he stayed looking at her through the mirror. His mind wandered as he looked at her a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu rose in his chest and for a moment his heart pounded uncontrobly.


    He knew that he had seen her face before, but was unsure where. And her voice. It reminded him of the woman that has been in his mind for quite some time.


    "You reminded me of my friend''s girlfriend " he suddenly blurted. He was not the type of person that likes to talk, he preferred to shut his mouth than to converse with someone but somehow he suddenly said those words.


    "I always look like someone''s girlfriend, mother, sister, childhood friend " she sneered while she rubbed her palms together "that line has been used numerous times Mr. Chu, I am not here to flirt with you, we have a deal."


    Ken''s narrowed his eyes as he watched the woman boast, "you don''t interest me woman, looking at you would cause pain in my neck," he said coldly, sizing up her height.


    "Do you have to knock out my people?" Ken continued after seeing her cheeks reddening in anger."


    "Yes Mr. Chu, I can''t let anyone know that I am with you. I can''t let anyone see my face and especially, I can''t let anyone be a the witness to what we are about to do " as she said that, Danie moved towards him and stood in front of him.


    She squatted on the floor, her eyes focused on his eyes to read his mind.


    As she looked into his gloomy eyes, a voice sounded so firm and angry rang in her mind.


    "You stupid fool! Why did you let those kids go?"


    After the angry voice, Danie saw a young version of Ken in what seemed to be an empty lot with an older man in front of him, a look of anger was painted on the man''s face while the teenage version of Ken was kneeling on the grass.


    "How could I have a son as stupid as you!" after that sound resonated in her mind, Danie watched the older man as he smacked the whip on Ken''s body repeatedly until the boy''s body copsed to the ground.


    Danie''s lips trembled with what she had just watched, her heart pounded like never before but she needed to continue to know more about Ken. So she blinked and focused once more.


    This time the memory was different, it was calm as the flowing river.


    Under the blinding cold light of the bulb in what seemed to be a bas.e.m.e.nt, a man with blood on his face was kneeling on the floor. In front of him was Ken with the older man that hit the boy in the previous memory she saw.


    Danie gulped hard to see Ken with a gun in his hand, it was shaking like he had the Parkinson while the tears in his eyes fell like rain.


    "Kill him Ken. If you are my son, you will kill him for me."


    "No dad, please. I can''t" the voice Danie heard was from Ken but unlike the tone he used to her back in Macao and earlier the one she just heard was full of pain.


    "Kill him!" the man yelled at Ken "kill him or I will kill one of your friends. Evan or Glen, choose one son."


    "Dad please no. I can''t!" Danie pitied the boy who was begging his father, what kind of father would he be to teach his son to be a murderer.


    "let him go and give him a gun " Ken''s father ordered someone.


    The man - after being freed pointed the gun at Ken.


    "Ken, kill him or he will kill you. What would it be?" Ken''s father spoke.


    "I can''t dad!" ken continued to refuse, still crying like a sick little baby.


    "KILL HIM KEN CHU!"


    Danie''s shoulder quivered, not by Ken''s father yelling in the memory but by the sound of the gun.


    One after another, a total of five gunshots rang in her mind. And one of those shots killed the man.


    Danie hasn''t seen everything. It was only a small part of his memory but she refused to continue. She couldn''t, she just couldn''t . Normally, she would see the good memories stuck in the people''s mind andter the dark past will follow but if the first memory she saw from Ken was as dark as that, what other gruesome memory could she possibly see if she continued.


    Her body weakened as she sat onto the floor. She gulped repeatedly while beads of sweat formed on her foreheads.


    Meanwhile, Ken was stunned to see Daisy staring at him deeply. He hated when women stare at him but as much as he wanted to scold or push her away, he couldn''t , his body defied his mind which was urging him to push her away.


    "You poor little soul " hearing those wordsing out of Daisy''s mouth made the hidden rage in his mind exploded. He wouldn''t mind hearing it, in fact it was soforting to his ears but since it came from a woman it caused his blood to boil with anger.


    Wrinkling his nose with irritation, Ken pushed her down to the ground andy on top of her. His hands which were icily cold and mmy as deathy on the woman''s shoulder and pinned her down to the floor.


    His eyes zed with anger while his lips pressed tightly.


    But instead of getting scared by the sudden anger that Danie saw in Ken''s eyes, she lifted a hand and caressed his cheeks. She discovered an unknown world, wild as primeval chaos in Ken''s eyes while the trauma shining in them was so cunningly simr to the trauma that had been hunting her.


    "You''re just as shattered as I am " she rustled faintly like a falling dew.

 Chapter 110 - 110: Where is she Mark?

    Chapter 110 - 110: Where is she Mark?


    Shocked by what he just heard; Ken''s body stiffened. Her tender palm on his cheek made his body warm. Laying on top of her with hands on her shoulders, Ken absently bent closer.


    Soon, loud thunders roared and vibrated the room, Danie''s eyes swelled when Ken suddenly dove his head down to her shoulder and felt his body shivering.


    She blinked repeatedly, unsure of what''s happening.


    They stayed in that position for so long that her body started to feel cramped.


    "Mr. Chu," she called him out.


    When the man distanced himself from her, Danie looked into his eyes. She didn''t want to do it after the memory she saw earlier, she just didn''t want to be bothered by his dark past knowing that she has her own.


    And as their eyes met, and Danie stared into his grey eyes, she found a boy sitting on the stairways watching a man who she recognized to be his father on the couch with a woman on hisp, the two were kissing passionately while the rain outside that could be seen through the window pour heavily.


    Danie was unable to see the face of the woman Roy Chu was kissing but she''s certain that it was not Ken''s mother as the woman was sitting next to Ken with tears in her eyes.


    "Let''s go Ken " the voice of Ken''s mother rang in Danie''s mind.


    So, Ken''s father was unfaithful to his mother, he added a.d.u.l.tery to his brutality.


    Danie shut her eyes for a moment, handsy on Ken''s shoulder to stop him from moving, "Stay " she whispered.


    So Ken stayed and when Danie looked into his eyes, he found him sitting on the bed with a piece of which seemed to be a photo in his hand.


    "Your mother has left to be with another man Ken. It''s just you and me," it was Roy''s Chu''s voice. Unlike the previous tone she heard from him through Ken''s memory, the voice was full of regret and agony.


    Danie pushed Ken away and got up, she took in a few breaths before turning to meet his face.


    "I am here to take you to your father''s real killer. After this, we won''t have any connection " she coldly said.


    She couldn''t be around him, the trauma lurking in his eyes was too dark even for her. Finding out that the reason why he was with two women was because of the trauma he had watching his father''s infidelity, Ken certainly has an issue and as much as she wanted to help him, she can''t. She has a problem too, and it''s bigger than Ken.


    "Fine" Ken got up and walked towards the door.


    Danie watched his back. The rain, the sound of the rain was causing Ken to remember what his father had done to his mother and she knew, she had read his mind that until now, he still med his father for his mother''s disappearance. But paying women to be with him while the rain poured heavily outside, did it really satisfy him or did it make his trauma worse.


    The boy she saw in his memory, he was so innocent and pure like a gem though his face was drowning in sorrow. She could imagine his thoughts and confusion, what had he done to deserve this dejection?


    Though she wondered why did he act so scared when the thunder roared? Does it have to do with the trauma? The memory she saw, she was certain that it was just rain.


    They walked towards the main door. Ken halted for a moment and stared at the rain pouring down heavily as if someone broke its heart.


    "Where are we going?" he asked the woman who stood next to him.


    "South" she answered and handed the umbre she found next to the door. It seemed like Ken didn''t like to be wet with rain given that each corner of the house was upied with an umbre stand.


    --


    "What do you mean you lost Danie?" Evan shouted at Mark.


    Mark rushed to the Su vi as soon as he found out that Danie, the woman he has been following suddenly disappeared.


    But when he arrived, his angry boss greeted him with a yell.


    "I''m sorry boss" he stood straight in front of Evan who was nervously pacing around the study room of the Su vi.


    "Why?" Evan took in a deep sigh, he didn''t attempt to find Daniest night as he knew that Mark was following her


    Anxiously Mark scratched his head, never once his boss yelled at him and showed this angry emotion to anyone. He looked like a dragon that''s been awakened from a thousand years'' slumber.


    "My brother Dexter called mest night and ahm..." he paused to clear his throat. It has been a year since hest saw his brother Dexter so after receiving a call from him, he immediately left Danie''s side and rushed to his brother.


    "My brother called and I got excited I forgot to tell you that I left Ms. Chen''s side."


    Hearing his excuse, Evan squeezed his eyes shut. The pain felt like a lightning bolt as it swept through his mind while Danie''s face shed in the darkness.


    Before meeting Danie, Evan was not used to showing his emotion even to his family. He preferred to keep it to himself but after knowing her, his heart suddenly experienced different types of strange emotions.


    His body slumped to the couch like a huge rock, feeling helpless, Evan brushed both palms over his face and looked up to Mark.


    "Where is she Mark?" he mumbled helplessly.


    Dumbfounded by the emotion on his boss''s face, Mark stiffened. This must be the first question his boss asked that he couldn''t answer.


    "I will find her boss " he pledged but Evan shook his head.


    "No, she''s hiding. Just take some days off and spend some time with your brother."


    Hearing that, a faintugh escaped Mark''s lips.


    "He''s no longer my brother. He said I should call him Scarlet."


    Despite the whimsicalugh from Mark, Evan''s face remained dark. His mind wondered what Danie was thinking right now.


    When he could no longer hold the thoughts that were running through his mind, Evan got up and took the key to his car. He had one ce to go and that''s Danie''s apartment. He was not sure if she was in there but he would not lose anything if he tried.

 Chapter 111 - 111: Irene

    Chapter 111 - 111: Irene


    At the seaside.


    The south part of the country was known for its beautiful beaches. It was past eight in the night when Ken and Danie arrived after eight hours of driving.


    Danie was not even a bit exhausted even though she drove all the way, Ken Chu did not even bother to offer to be the driver instead , he sat at the back like a king while she served as his driver.


    They stopped at the back of the bar, the front of it had the view of the sea just like the rest of the bars and restaurants at the seaside of the city.


    Danie got down from the driver seat and opened the backseat door for Ken. Her nose wrinkled in irritation when she didn''t get a thank you from him.


    She went behind the car and opened the trunk, then she bent and pulled the small luggage she had inside and opened it.


    The luggage contained different types of clothes, wigs, and shoes, things she always needed to disguise herself.


    She looked around and found the ce crowded with people. Some were going to the beach while the others who had spent their whole day on the beach were going back to their ces.


    Danie grabbed a revealing purple dress and ck heels, then she went inside of the backseat to change her clothes.


    She removed her shirt and soon her bra leaving her undies, her movements were quick as she has been doing this for years.


    She put on her dress not bothering to wear her bra.


    When she got out of the car, she bent to wear her heels and as she straightened, she found Ken looking at her with a frown.


    "Are you not wearing anything under that" his face screwing with disgust looked at Danie. He had a finger pointing at her chest.


    Danie looked down and understood what he meant.


    "My dress is really tight and the pad of my bra are quite thick so-" whatever she was about to say got interrupted when Ken suddenly yelled at her.


    "I don''t care , wear it. You look disgusting!" He said with anger and pushed her inside the car after opening the door.


    Danie was dumbfounded by the sudden anger in Ken''s face. They barely knew each other but he was suddenly concern about her clothes.


    Meanwhile, Ken shook his head in disbelief. Seeing Daisy with that revealing clothes has made him remember the face of his friend''s girlfriend.


    ''Aish! Why am I thinking about that weird girl?'' he asked himself.


    When the car door was opened, Ken looked down and found Daisy pouting at him.


    "I can''t breathe!" she eximed as she removed her ponytails and tousled her hair.


    Seeing her messy hair has made his skin shiver for a moment. He''s certain that Daisy and his friend''s girlfriend has something inmon, whatever it was he just couldn''t point out.


    "Don''t breathe then" he yelled at her once again and turned around.


    Danie''s face grimaced after she got scolded. She knew that Ken was difficult but she''s not expecting him to be stubborn as a rock.


    --


    At Danie''s apartment.


    When Evan arrived at Danie''s apartment, he realized that she was not in there. He had rung the bell numerous times but no one was opening the door.


    He blew a sigh and stood next to the door, his back was leaning against the wall while his hands were jammed in the front pocket of his pants and his face was looking down to the floor.


    He was tired, he didn''t have any sleepst night. He could feel his body shaking and begging him to sleep but he didn''t want to sleep, he was afraid that he would wake up and find out that Danie had left him for good.


    Just the thought of losing her was driving him crazy. Not being able to see her smile in the morning would probably be the worst thing that can happen to him.


    The first thing he wanted to see the moment he opened his eyes was Danie and thest person he wanted to talk before going to sleep was her as well butst night there was no Danie in his room that was the reason why he refused to sleep.


    His eyelids became heavy as the time passed, he fought back by shaking his head.


    "Hey " the voice of a woman sounded from the door opposite of Danie''s apartment. When Evan looked up, he found Irene in there.


    "Have you talked to her?" he asked in a tone full of exhaustion.


    Irene stepped out with a robe over her body and then she shook her head.


    "Did you have any sleep?" Irene asked.


    "I am fine" he replied and crossed his arm over his stomach.


    "Let me get you a coffee" Irene offered and went back in her apartment but she left the door half-opened.


    When she came back , a mug with water evaporating from it was in her hand. She handed it to Evan and stood opposite of him with her back leaning against the wall.


    Evan stared at the ck coffee; he could see how exhausted he was through his reflection.


    "She loves you Evan so don''t worry, I am pretty she wille back " Irene spoke, disturbing the quiet hallway of the building.


    Evan looked up, his face was t and cold.


    "You think so?"


    "I know so" Irene replied and confidently shed a light smile, "her first boyfriend, the one that cheated on her" she paused for a moment and ran inside her apartment when she came back, she had a bottle of wine in her hand.


    She took a gulp and continued "she''d known him since she was sixteen. They even lived in London together for years" a faint chuckle let out from Irene''s lips "she''d never let him kiss her, he would consider himself lucky when she allows him to hold her hand."


    Evan''s eyebrows creased upon hearing it , inside he wondered why Irene decided to tell him about Danie''s first boyfriend.


    "I know that Danie wille back to you Mr. Su " she paused as she let out a mockingugh.


    "The earrings that you gave, even though it irritated her skin, she still wears it and just put cream on her ears to ease the pain" saying that Irene took another gulp from the bottle.


    "She gave you herself even though it pained her" Irene shut her eyes momentarily, "did you know that just like her body, her emotion was also heightened?" by the time she said that Irene has had her eyes opened staring at Evan.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Sadness, anger, jealousy and happiness, all of it are heightened."


    "I don''t understand. She said it was only her body."


    Irene shook her head "no, it includes her emotion too, so Mr. Su please be very gentle with her. Because of all the year I''ve known her, this was the first time Danie has given herself to someone" shemented.


    "She won''t kill your mom even though yours killed hers. She knows that killing her would hurt you and seeing you hurting would hurt her."


    After Irene took another gulp from the bottle, she wiped her lips with her backhand and continued "I know she wille back because you are special to her " she knew that her words gave an undeniable satisfaction to Evan "she loves you more than you love her so get some rest Mr. Su , the passcode to Danie apartment is the day you two met." Saying that Irene smiled at him and went back to her apartment.

 Chapter 112 - 112: The Bar

    Chapter 112 - 112: The Bar


    Entering the bar with girls on the table dancing like it was the stage, Danie and Ken walked inside with frowns on their faces.


    "What are we doing here exactly?" Ken asked, being surrounded by so many women and loud music suffocated him.


    Without a warning, Danie wrapped a hand around Ken''s arm while her lips formed a seductive smile.


    Ken''s body stiffened, not because of her hand on his arm but because of her scent . It reminded him of two women, his friends'' girlfriend and the woman that caused him to hate women.


    With a little force, he removed her hands on his arms and put a one-meter distance between them.


    Meanwhile Danie''s face went t, Ken was trying too hard to avoid skin contact with women but he just ordered two women to pleasure him in his house.


    ''Hypocrite'' she thought.


    The bar they were in was packed with half-drunk men while some girls were dancing on the table.


    Tonight, she didn''t need to pretend to be a bar girl or anyone but she needed to wear this as it was a request from the person that helped her get in contact with Ken Chu''s father''s killer.


    Thinking of that person, Danie looked around.


    "Pst..." the familiar whistle sounded from somewhere.


    Danie turned, soon she found her friend Peyton.


    Peyton was her friend from London, they met at the bar after she broke up with James and this was the woman who thought her ways to seduce a man without getting them to touch her.


    A woman with the same height as her, thin body and long ck hair, that was Peyton. Her heart-shaped face and narrow eyes were so charming even for Danie. What she liked about Peyton''s face was her cheekbones every time she smiled.


    Most of the bars in the south were owned by Peyton''s family. Her father, which was a retired military general has connections all over the country. They were considered to be powerful but most of their money came from corruption and illegal transactions.


    Danie''s shoulders tensed when Peyton suddenly grabbed her b.o.o.b.s "whoa! They really got bigger than thest time we met!" she eximed.


    Danie blew out a sigh "I am wearing a bra , anyway why did you ask me to wear this?" she said pointing at her dress.


    Peyton gave her a lopsided grin, "you''re so small , people would think I am harboring underage girls if they see you here with your snuggly clothes."


    "Where''s your father?" Danie asked.


    "In his house, probably f*cking his mistress again " the bitterness of her voice every time she talked about her father was the same as their first meeting.


    "Scott told me that you were screwing some tycoon, so how was it?" Peyton asked in a teasing voice while her eyes shone like stars.


    "Shut up " Danie rolled her eyes on her and turned to Ken "can I talk to her for a minute?"


    Ken didn''t answer her, he just looked at her with a t face.


    "Scott won''t tell me his name" Peyton said pouting "tell me about him."


    Danie shrugged, "he has a fianc¨¦e and I may turn out to be like your mother, a mistress!"


    "hey! My mom is not a mistress!"


    Danie bore her face at her "really?"


    Peyton became quiet "yeah she is" as she said that they bothughed maniacally at the same time.


    "How is auntie?" Danie asked, pertaining to Peyton''s mother whom she had been close in the past.


    "Prison" Peyton answered casually and picked up the c.o.c.ktail that the waiter handed.


    "What for?" Danie asked, snatching the c.o.c.ktail from Peyton''s hand and drunk it quickly.


    "She found my dad in bed with some woman so she killed her" as she said that, Peyton snatched back the ss which still has half liquor in it.


    "I can get her out, do you need help?"


    Peyton shook her head "no, she said she''s enjoying her time in prison. No stress from my dad!" and anotherugh rang out from Peyton''s lips.


    "What do you need from my dad?"


    Hearing that, Danie pointed a finger at ken.


    "Your dad killed his father, so I guess we are here to kill him."


    Ken who has been listening to the two women in front of him suddenly creased his brows, he blinked once while confusion rushed in his mind.


    "I am not nning to kill him" he said to Peyton.


    Peyton just gave him a half shrug, "that''s your business dude but if ever you have a n to kill him can you make sure that he included me in his will? If he didn''t " she paused momentarily and looked at Danie "ask this dwarf to get him to include me in his will.


    Stunned by her request , Ken turned to Danie for an answer.


    Before Danie could answer, a woman in a revealing dress came over with a tray, and on it was a powder lined up and a rolled paper bill.


    Peyton waved a hand to call the waiter that served them the drink earlier.


    "Try this one" she ordered and the waiter sniffed the drugs with no hesitation.


    Peyton and Danie watched the waiter as he sniffed another line of powder but soon the waiter started shaking until he fell to the ground.


    "Damn it! Those fools gave me a low-ss drug again" Peyton cursed and asked one of the bouncers to take him away.


    Peyton might have had her father''s connection but she still ran this ce by herself and being a woman underground, she found it hard to get everyone to take her seriously.


    Then she turned to Danie "can you try?"


    Danie shrugged, she pressed a finger on her nose and was about to bent when Ken stopped her.


    "What are you doing?" he asked with eyes widening in shock.


    "Don''t worry, drugs don''t work on me "


    Saying that Danie leaned closer but Ken blocked her nose "I don''t care " he said and pushed her away from the tray.


    "I just want to speak with your father" Ken turned to Peyton while his hand was still on Danie''s nose blocking the air froming in.


    Meanwhile Danie red at Ken, she used her mouth to breath while her hands were trying to remove his hand from her nose.


    "Get that thing out of here " Ken yelled at the waitress.


    "I gave the blueprint to her assistant, she knows the address " Peyton stated and dropped a nce at Danie "can you make sure that my dad includes me in his will? I can''t keep running this sh*t " she eximed pertaining to the bar.


    When Ken finally let go of Danie''s nose , she gasped for air and red at him.


    "Are you trying to kill me?" she barked at him.


    "Isn''t that what you were trying to do?


    "What? No!, I told you drugs don''t work on me!" she blurted.


    "Really? What''s next you''re a psychic?"


    Danie was stunned to hear it from him "yes, I am . How did you know?" she squinted to check if they''d met before but before she could start Ken has avoided her eyes.


    "You should get help" Ken replied and turned around to leave the ce.


    Danie followed him , somehow he didn''t really believe it when she said that drugs don''t work on her or that she can read minds.

 Chapter 113 - 113: You are seriously driving me crazy!

    Chapter 113 - 113: You are seriously driving me crazy!


    After driving for almost half an hour Danie and Ken arrived at the ex-general military house.


    "Ok " Danie turned off the engine and looked at Ken.


    "We can sneak in and throw a smoke grenade to knock out all the guards or we can burn one of the cars in the parking space and sneak in while everyone is busy. What do you think?" As she gave those options, Danie''s fingers were tapping on the steering wheels.


    Upon hearing it Ken''s face went t, "what about we knock? Like a normal person?"


    Danie rose a brow "sure let''s do that " her tone was sarcastic "well say - hi I am here to kill your boss would you escort me to him please?"


    Irritation filled Ken''s mind to hear her sarcastic reply "for the nth time I am not here to kill him" hands on hisps were clenching in frustration, a voice in his head was urging him to throw her in an active volcano and let her body burn inside.


    "Whatever " Danie pushed the door of the car opened and got off. She walked towards the gate and rang the bell.


    Soon a man spoke from the speaker.


    "Who are you?"


    "I am one of your boss girlfriends. Would you let me in?" Danie replied, making her voice sound seductive.


    The gate opened and with that Danie and Ken entered the ce.


    As they strolled towards the main door, Danie noticed the men roaming around with heavy guns in their hands.


    Danie discreetly grabbed the smoke bomb from her handbag, she removed the pin and pretended to fix her shoes while she rolled the smoke bomb onto the ground.


    When they entered the house, few servants were cleaning around, it seemed like there had been a party in there given all the drunk peopleying in every corner and the bottles and dirt around.


    "he''s upstairs " Danie said.


    She watched him as he walked past her and when she got a chance, she rolled one of the smoke grenades onto the ground discreetly.


    She ran to Ken upstairs and when they reached the second floor, they both wondered in which room the general must be.


    "Left, thest door" Danie whispered while handing him a surgical mask so he wouldn''t sniff the smoketer.


    "What is this for?" Ken asked.


    "Just wear it. I can''t carry you if you pass out" she said and held the door knob of the master bedroom.


    "Why would I pass out?"


    Danie ttened her by Ken''s question, she didn''t have the energy to answer them.


    "Just wear it once you see the smoke around ok?"


    Ken snubbed her and pretended that he didn''t hear any word she just said.


    Silence came in between them, wondering who would open the door of the master bedroom.


    "Are we waiting for Christmas here?" Danie blurted with wide eyes.


    Without replying, Ken pushed the door open, he stepped inside until he reached the bed while Danie was tailing him.


    He halted and when he did Danie bumped her face on his back and a slight groan let out from her lips.


    "Why did you stop?" Danie asked massaging her nose.


    "We''re done here" Ken said.


    "Why?" curiosity etched into Danie''s mind as she wondered why he suddenly wanted to leave but before she could even peek, Ken had turned around and pushed her body towards the door.


    "What is happening Mr. Chu?" She asked


    With his voice, colder than ever before he replied, "he''s dead so we should leave."


    Hearing that, Danie''s eyes swelled like a ball and immediately looked back.


    There she saw Peyton''s father in the bed with his mistress, both were dead from gunshots.


    Danie''s body stiffened staring at the corpses, she knew that he''s still alive when they arrived in the south since she caught him on the CCTV footage, she hacked from one of the streets.


    Something was wrong, she realized it.


    ''Was someone trying to set us up?'' Danie contemted.


    ''No, that''s impossible, no one knows that we wereing.''


    Her thoughts were disturbed when she suddenly felt her body floating in the air, right there she realized that Ken had already carried her and descended down the stairs.


    Her nose wrinkled from the pain in her stomach, Ken was carrying her with one arm in his side like she''s some kind of pillow.


    She knew that she was light, her weight was below to what she should have so Ken didn''t have a hard time carrying her but the way he carried her has made her feel ufortable.


    "Put me down!" she yelled at him.


    When she saw that they were reaching the stairs, her face went pale.


    She gulped hard and prayed that Ken wouldn''t lose his bnce or else they would be rolling down to the stairs together.


    Ken dropped her body like a sack at the backseat while he went to the driver seat and drove away at full speed. His face was darker than the night.


    "Who are you?" Ken yelled at the woman at the backseat trying to bnce herself.


    "Why?" Danie asked.


    "What happened there? Why is he dead?" saying that he turned the steering wheel on the side while his foot pressed the brake.


    The sudden stop of the car has made Daniepletely lose her bnce and bump her face at the back of the passenger seat.


    Feeling the pain on her face, Danie sat back and red at Ken through the rearview mirror.


    "I am not his killer so don''t ask me" Danie yelled back.


    Ken pumped a fist on the steering wheels repeatedly, with an angry broken roar he said "God! Woman! You are seriously driving me crazy! The deal is off!" he got down from the driver seat and opened the door of the backseat, "get out! I am not driving back with you."


    Upon hearing that , Danie''s eyes narrowed, she looked up to meet his eyes through the open space of the car door.


    She pressed her lips together as she read that he meant what he had just said. She knew that if she shoulde out, he would leave her in a ce like this, which was in the middle of the high-speed road she would have a hard time finding a car that would take her in.


    Slowly her body moved out of the car. As she stood behind him, she tiptoed and hit the back of his neck causing him to pass out.


    Her eyes swelled when she heard his head hitting the door of the car, with her lips twitching indifferently she mumbled "sorry" and used all her force to push his body in the backseat.


    Out of breath, she gasped for air as she closed the door, she sat in the driver seat and drove away praying that Ken would be sleeping throughout the eight hours drive.

 Chapter 114 - 114: Jenna Marcus

    Chapter 114 - 114: Jenna Marcus


    Morning came and Evan needed to go to his office. He waitedst night for Danie to arrive but he fell asleep on the couch waiting for her.


    He sat up; migraine pounded in his head even though he hadn''t started his day.


    Stretching a hand, Evan picked up his phone from the coffee table in Danie''s living room and checked if she messaged or called but the only call he received was from Kirby.


    His phone was bombarded with messages from Kirby, he opened the first one and felt an incredible heat passing his body.


    ''Lumax Corp. COO will drop today in the office before going back to Londonter.''


    For a moment, he suddenly forgot the reason why he didn''t have any good sleep in thest two days.


    Like a tornado, Evan got up and went to the bathroom, he brushed his teeth and reced his clothes with the clothes he had left from thest time he stayed at Danie''s apartment.


    Before leaving the apartment, he left a note on the coffee table.


    ''I''ll be at the office.'' He wrote down and sighed. He felt a strange emptiness inside, even though he was about to meet one of the biggest clients their bank could possibly have, his mind was not even satisfied with it.


    He left the apartment with heavy feet, he wished to stay to see her the moment she stepped inside but he has a job to do and this time, it was an important one.


    --


    On the other side when Danie arrived in the capital city she dropped Ken at the front gate of his house. To make sure that he won''t make a fuss about her hitting him, she let him sniffed the propofol she sprayed in her handkerchief causing him to sleep more.


    She rang the bell once and waited for the sound of the footsteps and when she heard it, she immediately ran back to her car and left Ken sleeping with his back against the gate wall.


    Until now, she hadn''t turned on her phone, she was uncertain how many calls she received but she didn''t even want to open her phone.


    With her current job as a sitter, Danie went straight to the Vi to drop Selena at her school. She hadn''t slept even for an hour and the only thing that kept her awake was the coffee she drunk as she drove back to the city


    --


    Standing by the door of the SU vi, Selena had her face screwed with irritation, she was unsure what was happening between her sitter and her uncle but their fight was affecting her and now if her sitter won''t arrive, she''ll bete for school.


    ''Should I ask Anders to drive me?'' she asked, her eyes turned into different direction hoping to see Anders but he was nowhere to be found.


    Her feet moved as soon as she saw a car entering the gate, from the distance, she could see that the driver was her sitter.


    Pouting her lips, Selena waited for the car to stop in front of her and as it did Danie opened the passenger seat and asked her to get it.


    Selena got in and as soon as she put on her seatbelt Danie drove away at full speed causing her hand to hold onto her seatbelt tightly.


    Danie drove as if they were in a race, at this speed Selena knew that they would reach the school in time if not even earlier.


    "Danie!" she shouted.


    "What?" Danie shouted back.


    "If you and uncle are fighting, can you not include me? I am too young to die!!! Ahh!!!" a loud scream roared from Selena''s mouth when Danie overtook the sixteen wheeler truck in front of them.


    "If we don''t rush we will bete" Danie shouted once again, face so serious.


    "Please¡­ I rather bete than dead, oh my god! Danie watch out!" Selena screeched when they almost hit the car in front of them.


    "I got it!" she replied confidently.


    Selena decided to shut her mouth, if she didn''t , Danie might lose her concentration and both of them would end up in the hospital with a broken body and destroyed face.


    Selena''s face was whiter than the sheet of paper when they arrived at her school. Her hands trembling uncontrobly reached for the door and opened it like a zombie.


    "I''ll pick you upter!" Danie stated.


    Blinking her eyes, Selena turned hastily at her, "no, I will take a taxi, just go and fix your problem with my uncle " and she gulped hard.


    Danie shrugged "fine."


    Before Selena close the door, she bent with her trembling knees "I was thinking that maybe tomorrow¡­" she gulped hard before continuing "we should take a walk."


    Danie smiled at her in response, she closed the door by herself and waved a hand as a goodbye to Selena.


    --


    Waiting on the 30th floor of the Su building, Evan and Kirby were standing next to each other, they waited for the elevator to open and as it did, they both entered and Kirby pressed the ground floor.


    Evan took a sigh while his eyes were looking at his phone. Danie hasn''t read any of his messages and he was having a hard time epting the possibility that she might have ended their rtionship.


    Ding!


    The sound of the elevator pulled him back to reality. As he adjusted his tie, Evan and Kirby walked out of the elevator towards the entrance to wee the COO of the Lumax Corporation.


    Soon Glen arrived, he was out of breath when he stopped in front of them.


    "Is she here?" he said in between his breathing.


    "Soon" Evan replied.


    "Ok, I heard that she had dinner with the owner of the Ind Bank and seems like they have had an agreement. Though she''s still waiting for her boss''s confirmation."


    Evan shut his eyes, his hand clenched into fists "who is her boss?"


    Glen shrugged "I don''t know who but they said he was the previouswyer of the bank."


    A ck SUV stopped in front of the Su Financial Bank a few minutes after Evan and Kirby exited the building. A woman with a ck suit came out of the backseat.


    Her long ck hair was pulled back to a low ponytail,plimenting her square face, even her jaw which was perfectly shaped gave an extra attraction to anyone that would look at her but all Evan could see was her aura, her lips pressing together tells him that she''s one of those difficult clients.


    Evan squinted looking at her, her skin is the color of the dark roast coffee, clothes just like his ¨C western style.


    Behind her was a woman with a thin body that would fly at a simple howl of the wind, her face was paled as if something had frightened her.


    "Good Morning Mr. Su" the COO greeted him, eyes and tone were a match, so cold and emotionless.


    But Evan was used to this kind of face as he has been seeing this cold attitude every time, he looked in the mirror.


    epting her hand he weed her, "I know your time is precious why don''t we continue this in my office?"


    Jenna Marcus nodded and followed him with her assistant next to her.


    As they entered the elevator, Jenna''s assistant phone''s rang.


    "How many times do I need to remind you about your phone?"


    Evan discreetly dropped a nce at the assistant and her face which was already pale had turned even whiter than a ghost.


    "I apologize Ms. Marcus " the assistant said and, swiftly turned off her phone.


    "Let me be straight with you Mr. Su " Jenna turned a bit to look at Evan eye to eye.


    "I had a meeting with Ind Bank and I believe that we have made a verbal agreement though I still want to hear what yourpany has to offer" she said straight, not bothering to blink her eyes.


    With a face emotionless as a rock, Evan nodded "I understand. We are both looking out for ourpanies , but Su Financial has been in the business for decades" he paused when the elevator has reached the 30th floor , as they continued walking towards his office he spoke "hear my proposal and you can discuss it with your boss, maybe he will consider it" as he said that, a slight smile was on his lips.


    Jenna rose a brow at the domineering smirk on Evan''s face. Just like the other businessman she met, they think of her lowly just because she''s a woman.


    "Let me just tell you this Mr. Su" she paused as she waited for Evan to open the door.


    "My boss, the CEO of Lumax is a woman" she stepped inside following his trail "she''s a very respected woman and honestly with your attitude, I doubt a smart and elegant woman like her wouldn''t-" she paused when Evan suddenly stiffened like a statue.


    With her eyes narrowing in confusion, Jenna looked at the direction he was looking and there she found a woman wearing an oversized shirt, untidy hair and a toothbrush in her mouth.


    When the woman looked at Jenna, a radiant smile beamed on her lips which were full of foams from the toothpaste, and as her smile widened, the round dimples on her cheeks appeared like a well.


    "Jenna, what are you doing here?"


    Hearing the sound of her voice, anger rushed in Jenna''s brain, nose wrinkling in irritation, she walked closer to the woman and repeatedly hit her arm with the folder in her hand.


    "You witch! How could you leave thepany to me?" she shouted fumingly "you don''t start apany and leave the rest of the work to your people!"


    She paused to take a breath "I have a life too Danie! I haven''t had vacations since you broke up with James."

 Chapter 115 - 115: Engaged

    Chapter 115 - 115: Engaged


    After dropping Selena to her school Danie decided to have a talk with Evan.


    When she arrived at the building, she went straight to the elevator. She wanted to make sure that no one would see her so she disguised herself as one of the cleaners in the building


    After stealing a pushcart full of cleaning material, Danie proceeded to Evan''s office. His secretary who was busy answering the calls didn''t even notice her presence.


    As she entered the room, her eyes roamed around. Feeling the irritation of the silicon skin on her body, Danie removed her shirt and scratched her skin causing the silicon skin to fall to the ground.


    She went straight to the adjusted room and took one of Evan''s shirt. Her eyes squinted at the sight of the frame on the wall, she was certain it was not there before.


    Her eyes were tired from driving all night but she knew that the photo formed with mosaic was her, a sudden smile curved upon her lips as she walked closer and brushed the top of her finger over the picture.


    When her skin itched again, Danie ran towards the bathroom and took a quick shower.


    When she was done, she dried her body and put on Evan''s shirt. She looked at her reflection through the mirror and found her eyes pitch ck.


    "Where''s the hair drier?" she asked herself as she looked around.


    When she couldn''t find what she was looking for, Danie grabbed the toothbrush she previously used when she stayed in Evan''s office and started brushing her teeth.


    Soon she heard the door opening, she quickly ran out of the bathroom to wee Evan but to her shock, she found her friend Jenna and Glen standing behind Evan.


    Even though Danie didn''t have the energy to read Jenna''s eyes, she knew by the way her face reddened that she was angry.


    Danie shed a sweet smile despite the toothbrush in her mouth. Jenna was one of her friends, they met after she moved to London, At that time Jenna was just an intern at Lumax and the owner was different.


    Danie was just eighteen when she met Jenna, the woman knew everything about her as they used to live together in London with James and she was the first person she met after moving. Jenna owned the apartment they were living in while James and Danie were her roommates.


    Danie looked at Jenna with a heaven like-smile on her lips. Jenna was an angel, a hard-working woman but she was treated differently by her previous boss due to her skin color. So, after Danie saw how hard it was for Jenna to get fair treatment in her job, she decided to step in and help her, but she doesn''t help for free. That time she wanted something too and Jenna was the perfect person who could help her achieve it.


    A favor for a favor, Jenna and Danie became close after thetter bought Lumax and made Jenna the COO.


    "Oh God! Come here you little brat!" Jenna eximed pulling Danie back to reality "I missed you" she continued as she stretched an arm to pull her closer.


    Danie blew out her cheeks when Jenna suddenly smashed her face against her chest. She could not breathe so she tried to pull away but Jenna only tightened her hold on her hair.


    "You missed me that much?" Danie mumbled, it was barely understandable "let me go, are you trying to kill me?" she asked.


    But Jenna didn''t let her go and with no option left, Danie''s hand moved to Jenna''s side and started tickling her.


    Jenna took a step back; eyes were narrowed but her lips were beaming a bright smile.


    Before Danie could breathe, Jenna stretched a hand to her ear and started tugging it "You little witch! How could you hide from me huh!" her fingers were tightly pressing on Danie''s ear, making sure that she felt her anger "you even asked Scott and Robert to hide you! Bratty bitch! Do you know what I''ve gone through while you are running around the world with that oversize t-shirt!"


    By the time Jenna let Danie''s ear go thetter''s ear was red like a tomato.


    Danie rubbed a finger on her ear to soothe the pain, her eyes were slightly wet with tears "I was busy ok? I got a new job!" she yelled at Jenna.


    "Job?" confusion crept across Jenna''s face; confusion filled her mind as she knew that Danie hated the office job "what job?"


    With lips pouting a little Danie replied "babysitter."


    Her answer was like a broken stereo that irked Jenna''s ears. She has been working so hard by herself thinking that Danie needed some time to forget her ex-boyfriend but realizing that she has been spending time roaming around changing jobs, Jenna could not help but batter all the years she wasted working alone.


    "You witch!" like an enraged tiger Jenna''s face wrinkled, her hands lifted in the air clenching and itching to pull Danie''s hair while dragging her out of this building.


    She swayed in the sudden grip of anger, her hands went to Danie''s shoulder and squeezed it until her palms felt her bone.


    "ah! Ah!" Danieined , a pained expression was visible on her face as she tried to move back to escape Jenna.


    But Jenna didn''t let go, instead she used her advantage which was her height and pressed Danie''s body down to the floor.


    "Do you have any idea how much rumors I got because I couldn''t name you in public?" she barked at Danie.


    "People said I seduced the previous owner of the Lumax that''s why he appointed me as the COO!" Jenna''s thin shrill voice was like the cry of expiring mouse, while her fingers punctured on Danie''s arm.


    "Ouch!" Danie yelled.


    Out of nowhere Evan''s voice spoke "Please let her go, you are hurting her!"


    Eyes like a cat''s Jenna red at Evan "Don''t get involved Mr. Su, this is none of your business" she then turned to Danie while her teeth biting her lower lips.


    "You are in my office Ms. Marcus and you are hurting my girlfriend , I have mywyer here and if you don''t let her go we are going to press charges against you " his threat was cold just like the stares he was throwing at her.


    Meanwhile after hearing that Jenna''s body stiffened. Her hand loosened its grip on Danie''s arm and switched her confused eyes between Danie and Evan.


    Raising a finger Jenna pointed it at Danie, she had a look of disillusionment in her eyes as her sight ended at Danie.


    "Your boyfriend?" her head was tilted a little in perplexity "are you sure?"


    Danie nodded while her hands were massaging her arms which have handprints from Jenna''s grip earlier "Yes."


    "It''s impossible " Jenna said absently.


    Danie rose a brow "really? Am I that ugly to you?"


    Jenna''s face ttened as she looked at Danie, she realized that her face was just as the same as before, so young and beautiful "no, I mean. I met James''s mother and I am pretty sure she told me that you and James are engaged. I thought you two were really back together."


    Danie swiftly turned to look at her side, her face elevated to meet Evan''s eyes only to see him looking at her like a dead leaf "really?" his voice was like the p of thunder causing Danie''s skin to shiver.

 Chapter 116 - 116: This one is no good

    Chapter 116 - 116: This one is no good


    Lips quivering like the bamboo tree in the midst of a typhoon, Danie found it hard to exin herself to Evan.


    She gulped hard, speechless in her current situation.


    "I..." she turned to Jenna with her eyes swelling in shock.


    "James and I..." she cleared her throat after feeling a lump in her throat. She destroyed the car that Evan bought because of the article she read about Camille "no... I-" seeing his eyebrows creasing deeply, she swallowed hard.


    Soon Evan''s face brightened and a smile wide as the sky was stered on his lips "I know " he said in a soothing voice, his hand on her head slightly tousled her already messed up hair.


    Danie blew up her cheeks, feeling her face burning with embarrassment, she bit her lips and nodded "ok" she answered and turned to Jenna.


    "I haven''t seen that man since that night so..." she paused "I will change my clothes and we can continue " saying that with a faint smile, Danie turned and walked to the adjusted room and as she did a strange feeling of emptiness swayed her heart. Hearing her ex-boyfriend''s name somehow made her mind fuzzy.


    After closing the door Danie sat on the bed, her face bore a perplexed expression, her hand slowly rose to touch her pounding chest ''what is this?'' she asked herself.


    Meanwhile.


    In Evan''s office


    Glen quietly went closer to Evan and stood behind him, his face moved closer to his ear and whispered "I am perplexed, your girlfriend is the owner of Lumax?" his voice was low, making sure that only Evan could hear it.


    Evan shrugged in response and turned to Kirby and Jenna''s assistant "No one is to speak of what happened here " he sighed and shifted his eyes to Jenna.


    "I guess I don''t need to hear your offer " Jenna gave Evan a smile, a degrading one.


    But Evan''s face remained cold "I am still hoping for a fair decision Ms. Marcus."


    Narrowing her eyes, Jenna stared at Evan "really?" the malicious smile was still on her lips "she''s my boss Mr. Su and your girlfriend. She would do everything to get your favor, I know that since that''s the same reason why she bought the Lumax."


    A sudden pang of pain swept through Evan''s heart "what do you mean?"


    Jenna gave him a lopsided grin, "Danie purchased the Lumax to get into her ex-boyfriend''s circle and when they broke up she lost interest in it " she paused and adjusted the button of her suit, "my point is she''ll give you the Lumax if that would make you stay that''s why I said that I don''t need to hear your offer " and she stretched out a hand, offering him a handshake.


    Evan for the first time gave her a smile "I don''t want the Lumax Ms. Marcus. I have a proposal, if you will hear me out you can ask your boss if she''d approve it."


    "Approve what?" suddenly, Danie''s voice sounded as her body emerged from the bedroom in the office.


    Jenna dropped a nce at Evan andter to the man behind him.


    "If you had opened my emails and messages you would have known that I am nning to extend our business here " Jenna said and ran her eyes over Danie''s body. She''s now wearing a tracksuit despite the hot temperature outside while her hair which was still wet has been tied up in a messy bun.


    "what does it have to do with my boyfriend?"


    "I have told this to Scott and Robert. I won''t repeat myself so if you want to know, call your people" Jenna eximed widening her eyes at Danie.


    Blowing her cheeks, Danie walked towards Evan''s desk and grabbed the phone.


    Jenna rose a brow, shocked that Danie listened to her.


    When the other line stopped from ringing , Danie parted her lips "hi, I would like to order a double meat burger with fries " as she finished her order, Danie took Evan''s wallet from his coat hanging on the coat rack and pulled out his card.


    "30 minutes ma''am " the other line answered when Danie asked how long the delivery would be.


    Creasing her eyebrows deeply, Danie shouted "what 30 minutes?! , It will be faster for me to y the cow myself and!" her eyes swelled when the man suddenly dropped the call.


    With her nose wrinkling in anger, Danie turned to Jenna, "what were you saying?" she asked slumping her body onto the chair, not minding the weird staresing from Glen, Kirby and Jenna''s assistant.


    Meanwhile Jenna turned to Evan with a poker face "see that? That''s the elegant smart boss I was talking about" shaking her head, Jenna walked closer to her assistant and ordered her to find a restaurant nearby.


    "Let''s talk outside Danie we have lots to talk about."


    With the face of a child refusing to go, Danie held onto the armchair of Evan''s swivel chair.


    "You might want to consider getting a new girlfriend, this one is no good, I don''t rmend her." Said Jenna to Evan.


    Evan smiled but not for her, he walked towards Danie and bent his body with his hands on her hands "where did you gost night?"


    Danie pressed her lips together unknowingly exposing the dimples on her cheeks "just here and there" she anxiously replied while avoiding his eyes.


    Evan was about to ask more when his phone suddenly rang and when he didn''t answer it redirected to his voicemail which was on speaker causing everyone in the room to hear the message.


    It was from Ken and he sounded furious.


    "Evan that stupid woman set me up and dropped me like a garbage in front of my house! I am going to kill her!"


    A quick silence came before Ken spoke again and this time his voice sounded firmer "I am on the way to your office now. Ugh! That woman! I am going to crush her five feet body with my bare hands."


    And when the voicemail ended Danie immediately got up and walked towards the door.


    "Let''s go Jenna. We have a cow to y" as she grabbed Jenna''s wrist Danie winked at Evan and waved a hand at Glen "I will visit Danny next week " she yelled and dragged Jenna out of the office towards the elevator while the employees on the floor sitting behind their desk were wondering when did she get into their boss office.

 Chapter 117 - 117: James Park

    Chapter 117 - 117: James Park


    The door at Evan''s office was pushed opened and Ken with his dark face entered, lips pursing together with anger.


    He walked straight towards the couch and settled there, while Glen was sitting on the single leather couch in front of him and Kirby standing at Evan''s desk while thetter was resting on his swivel chair with eyes shut.


    "Stupid woman!" he eximed, eyebrows creasing deeply as he tried to inhale the air around.


    "I am so furious right now I can even smell her here!" he took in a deep breath, turned to Evan and found him looking at him with a bored expression.


    "We are working Ken, you don''t barge in here and starts nagging," Evan replied, wondering if the woman that he mentioned was Danie, "who is she?" he asked curiously.


    Ken shrugged, his face was still wrinkled in irritation, "some woman name Daisy," he replied and rxed to the couch, "who named their kids after a cactus?" he continued with a scoff.


    Glen let out a faint chuckle, "Daisy is not a cactus Ken, it''s a flower."


    On the other side, Evan blew out a relieved sigh, he really thought it was Danie.


    "Evan, its lunch, maybe we can follow Danie. I heard they are going to the restaurant downstairs," Glen spoke as he rose from his chair and picked up his suitcase.


    Without replying, Evan got up as well, "want to go?" he asked Ken.


    Ken shrugged reluctantly but heter got up and followed Glen and Evan out of the office.


    --


    On the other side.


    Jenna and Danie together with Jenna''s assistant ended up at the diner next to the Su Financial Bank. Since it''s in the middle of the city, the diner was full but Danie and Jenna were able to find a table.


    They sat on the three-seater leather couch with a rectangr table, Jenna and Danie seated opposite of each other while Jenna''s assistant was sitting next to Jenna.


    When the waiter came, Jenna turned to look at him, "I would like three portobello mushroom burger," she said with a smile.


    "I want a different burger, Ms. Marcus," the assistant said shyly.


    "oh! Those three burgers are for me!" and she giggled.


    When it was Danie''s turn, she handed him a list of what she wanted to order, "no pickles," she winked at the waiter and the man blushed for a moment but it soon faded when he saw her list for three double meat burgers with no pickles.


    Danie saw how the waiter sized her up, she didn''t have a proper meal in thest two days so ordering a huge meal was normal for her, especially that Jenna was around.


    Embarrassed with her boss''s order, the assistant lowered her face to the menu and said to the waiter, "I''ll just have a coffee," she smiled faintly.


    "Damn it!" Danie cursed suddenly, her hand swiftly grabbed the assistant''s round sses and asked for a marker.


    "What do you need the marker for?" Jenna asked, perplexed by the panic she''s seeing on Danie''s face.


    "Ken Chu ising here with Evan. I need a disguise, marker. Quick"


    With a rush, Jenna handed her the ck pen she has in her bag and helped Danie drew a mole on her cheeks.


    "Wait," Danie held Jenna''s hand to stop her, "I think my mole was on my right cheek," she said and used the tissue to remove the fake mole that her friend drew.


    "Why are you so scared of this Ken Chu?" Jenna asked as she finished drawing the mole on her face.


    "You heard the voicemail, right?"


    "The voicemail at Mr. Su''s office?" Jenna asked, putting the pen back to her bag.


    When Danie nodded, a whimsicalugh let out of Jenna''s lips, "what kind of trouble did you get into Danie?"


    Danie pursed her lips together; she couldn''t let Jenna know that she met Peyton. They two had a history after Peyton slept with Jenna''s now ex-husband.


    "Hey," Jenna called Danie and took out an envelope from her purse, "I always brought this with me because I know that I will see you one day."


    Danie stared at the white envelope which had been slightly wrinkled, she sighed and wondered what it was inside, the handwriting outside with her name ''E'' was printed in calligraphy and this writing was so familiar to her.


    She gulped hard and stared at the writing absently.


    "James asked me to give it to you," Jenna continued.


    Danie looked aside, suddenly her eyes felt itchy and wanted to cry.


    "You didn''t get a normal break up with him Danie," Jenna''s calm voice has made the tears in her eyes dropped.


    Danie wiped it with her palms, "normal break up?" she lightly scoffed, "I thought seeing him screwing another woman in bed was enough," she breathed out, wondering why she suddenly cried, she thought she was done crying for him.


    "Why were you crying then?" Jenna asked.


    "I am not crying!" Danie blurted, "I just..." she paused as she contemted her thoughts. Was she crying because of James or was she scared to go through the same pain again?


    She remembered the pain as if it was just yesterday, it was different than the one she experienced back at the bas.e.m.e.nt nor the pain she felt when her family died.


    "Why do you think he cheated on me?" Danie asked Jenna.


    She didn''t have a chance to ask James that question. It had been in her mind, buried under the other question she had about her existence.


    Jenna gave her a half shrug, "you were always jealous Danie," she paused and opened the bottled water she got from her bag, "you didn''t want him to touch you," she closed the bottle and sighed, "He''s a man Danie. He has needs and you refused to fulfill it."


    "I was just seventeen when I lived with him," Danie retorted.


    "Right, but you were twenty when you left him. You''ve never let him kiss you anywhere aside from your big forehead and cheeks."


    Hearing that, Danie absently ran a palm on her forehead, "it has a normal size," she said and looked outside, refusing to meet Jenna''s eyes.


    "You should call him to get the real answer."


    From looking at the ss wall which showed the people passing the street, Danie shifted at Jenna, "I don''t know his number."


    A lopsided grin curled on Jenna''s lips, "you had Scott bring me two bags of cash from Macao. If you found a way to smuggle that money into the UK, for sure you can find a way to contact him."


    Jenna has a point, Danie knew that. It''s not a problem but why was there a part of her urging her not to do it.


    She sighed; she might have known the answer. But she''s afraid, afraid that if James confirmed it, she would lose her confidence. There were a few things James hated about her which became the hindrance to their rtionship.


    Her eyes


    Scars


    Personality


    Or maybe her existence itself was the problem. She had caused him troubles, got him into fights because of her mouth.


    ''You''re going to get us killed one day Danie.''


    James'' pissed off voice sounded in her mind. The rtionship they had was full of secrets. She was full of secrets that she didn''t want to share with him, she lived two different lives while in a rtionship with him.


    Just like what Evan''s father had said. Anyone who came close to her would eventually die. But don''t people die?


    Did James decides to cheat on her because he didn''t give herself to him or he was just trying to find an excuse to leave her?


    She wanted the answer right now, so her hand grabbed her phone and dialed the number that her brain has memorized.


    As she listened to the ring, a part of her was praying that he wouldn''t answer the call.


    "Hello?"


    That voice...


    It brought her back to the time they first met.

 Chapter 118 - 118: The phone call

    Chapter 118 - 118: The phone call


    Wandering lonely in the mountain, Danie in her white dress and face pale as a wax found her way towards the top of the mountain.


    Her thin body resembled a bamboo, she hasn''t eaten anything in the past days. She refused to eat knowing that Kierry won''te back at the orphanage anymore.


    She''s alone again, no mother, brother or Kierry that would protect her.


    With her pale lips pressing together tightly, Danie stood by the cliff, the wind tousled her hair which she hasn''tbed for weeks. She gulped hard despite the pain in her throat.


    This was the end after she jumped, her mind would no longer be bothered by the painful past, she wouldn''t have to sleep and suffer the endless nightmares.


    It will just be peace.


    Her mind and heart had decided to let everything go. There''s no reason to continue, she might be too young to die but wasn''t she too young to be alone?


    As she filled her lungs with fresh air and prepared herself to jump, Danie suddenly heard a voice from behind.


    "Are you sure you want to jump there?" Danie - despite her weak body turned to face the source of the voice only to find a boy leaning against the tree with a toothpick in his mouth.


    "That''s pretty low, you might want to go to the river and drown yourself," he suggested, walking closer to her.


    When the boy halted in front of her Danie was quiet, eyes stared at him deeply while her thick round sses had forbidden her to read his mind.


    A puzzle expression shed on Danie''s face; her head titled.


    "I had tried jumping here but I ended up in the hospital for a week. Drowning yourself was too suffocating so," the boy paused and smiled at her causing the toothpick in his mouth to drop on the ground, "how about I treat you an ice cream?"


    Danie shook her head, her feet absently moved backward causing her to lost bnce.


    (!)


    As her body floated in the air like a piece of paper, Danie stretched a hand to hold onto something and her palm - weak and cold was caught by the boy.


    Her body smashed at the edge of the cliff; she used her other hand to hold onto the ground while the boy tried to pull her up.


    "Ugh!" the boy groaned, "you are so petite but so heavy."


    When hepletely pulled her out, Danie gasped for air, they were both sitting on the ground gasping for air.


    "Are you alright?" she could hear the concern in his voice, at that moment, Danie felt relieved that she''s alive.


    She nodded her head and got up but her trembling knees didn''t have the energy to stay standing.


    The boy immediately caught her before her body could drop to the ground.


    "Let me carry you," he offered.


    Then he squatted in front of her, and patted his back, "here, let me give you a piggyback," he sneered.


    With her face, nched as a sheet of paper Danie didn''t refuse his offer and climbed onto his back.


    His hands wrapped on each of her legs, he adjusted her body and started walking away.


    "You live at the orphanage right?"


    Danie nodded.


    "I am guessing you don''t like talking, don''t you?"


    She once again nodded.


    "Well, I do," he giggled and slowed down, "I am not from the orphanage but my parents are nning to adopt a kid."


    Danie just listened to him. Her face leaned against his hair and smelled the cologne he used which had been mixed with sweat.


    When they reached the orphanage, Danie saw a couple that resembled the kind boy.


    The boy lowered her down to the floor and turned to look at her.


    "I am James Park."


    Danie blinked, and her lips parted to speak in a soft but almost whisper tone, "Danie," and instead of epting the hand he was offering, she tiptoed and nted a small kiss on his cheek.


    She could see how fl.u.s.tered he was as he avoided her eyes.


    "Do you want her to be your sister James?" a middle-aged woman spoke with a tease as she stood next to James.


    The boy shook his head, "no," he said and turned to Danie.


    Reaching for her hand, he spoke, "you are really pretty."


    Danie felt her cheeks burning in embarrassment while James'' parents and the head of the orphanageughed rhythmically.


    "She''s only sixteen James, she''s too young to be your girlfriend," James mother spoke.


    "She''s too old to be my sister," James replied back and all the three a.d.u.l.tsughed once again while James pouted reluctantly.


    "It''s alright," Danie said causing everyone to look at her.


    She quickly scanned everyone and her eyes ended at James, "I can be your girlfriend."


    "Who is this?" the voice over the phone cut through the silence, drowning out her backtracking thoughts.


    "Jamey," she murmured. When did thest time she called him Jamey? It was three years ago and it was apanied by the word ''I hate you.''


    "E."


    She smiled upon hearing his voice, she liked it when he called her name with his sweet voice.


    She''s about to speak when she felt a hand on her shoulder, as she lifted her face to look at the owner, her lips parted in surprise.


    "Evan."


    He smiled at her and at that moment, a slight guilt swept through her.


    "Who are you talking to?" he asked, sitting down next to her.


    "James," she said straight, shifting her sight to the menu on the table.


    "Your ex?"


    She nodded and looked at him only to see him frowning.


    "E?" James called her out on the other line, "can I meet you?"


    Danie blinked, if Evan was not here, she''s certain that she would say yes.


    "No," she replied instead, "I called to ask you a question," she took in a deep sigh, her eyes squinted as she fought Evan''s gazes.


    "Yeah?"


    She gulped hard, through the corner of her eyes, she saw Glen and Ken talking to the waiter. Glen was seated on her right while Ken had taken a single chair and sat on it.


    "Why did you cheat on me?"


    Her question has made everyone look at her including the waiter.


    And a silence which felt like eternity came.


    "Because you lied to me E" James paused and Danie could hear by his heavy breathing how hard it was for him to continue.


    "Lie? Me?" she scoffed, "whoa! Coming from a cheater!" she suddenlyshed out.


    "Listen to me, E! You worked as a bar girl without telling me and you know how much I was trying to fight for you!" James yelled on the other line.


    "Really?" Danieughed bitterly, "do you even have any idea how much I struggled to buy the Lumax so your almighty father would ept an orphan like me?" she roared in the same volume as James.


    "No one asked you to do that E!"


    "Yeah, no one Jamey but what the hell should I do? I feel out of ce whenever we hang out with your friends!" just thinking of it has caused Danie''s voice to break down.


    "I have never asked anything from you, E. Not even your body and you know that!"


    Anotherugh rang loudly from Danie''s mouth, "wow! Should I be grateful? Well thank you!" she sarcastically yelled.


    "That''s not what I mean," James on the other line groaned in irritation "Danie, you are so difficult. No man wouldn''t be able to handle you!"


    And those words have made Danie froze. She quickly dropped a nce at Evan, the pain was visible in her eyes.


    "Difficult?" she said bitterly.


    "Yes. You blew out my car, sent that woman to a mental facility. Danie. You are so emotional, always get jealous with anyone that looks at me!"


    "Not normal?" her lips quivered as she heard those words.


    "I am difficult and not normal," sheughed while tears slowly form in her eyes.


    The other line went silent for a moment, "E, I don''t mean-"


    "What''s in the envelope, Jamey?" Danie asked coldly cutting out their previous topic.


    "Just open it."


    "No, you tell me," her nose was wrinkling with frustration. She could see Jenna looking at her with pity, the same look she had before she left James.


    "You can throw it or open it, E, it''s up to you."


    She gulped hard; she might have been stubborn but James was more stubborn than her.


    "Fine, I will throw it," saying that, she took the envelope and crumpled it in her hands.


    "I am not normal because I am special Jamey and you should be thankful that you are not in front of me or else," she paused and grabbed the knife from the table, "I am going to slit your throat slowly and painfully until your body bled out. And after that, I am going to throw you to my pool full of piranhas so they can eat your useless body," sheughed, "or maybe they will refuse it since your body is so disgusting!"


    "This is what I meant E, you say things like you have done it before"


    Sheughed maniacally, "who said I haven''t?" and she hang up the phone, turned to Jenna.


    "I just wasted my time talking to that idiot!" she scoffed.


    Jenna rose a brow, "you two haven''t changed. Just get back together alright?" her head shook. When she turned to Evan, she found him frowning at her.


    Jenna immediately went panicked, she kicked a foot under the table to get Danie''s attention.


    "Ouch!" Ken groaned out of nowhere, "who kicked my leg?"


    As he said that, Jenna pointed a finger at Danie.


    When Ken looked at Danie and found her eyes tearing up, he looked aside.


    Meanwhile, Evan took Danie''s phone and copied the number shest dialed and seeing that the number has been registered in his phone his finger froze.


    James Park.


    ''So, it''s really him.'' he said in his mind. He was skeptical at first when he saw his name on the list of Danie''s exes but now it has been confirmed.


    He deleted his number on Danie''s phone log andy the phone back. Then, his hand stopped Danie from taking the burger andter rested it on her chin and leaned forward to kiss her.


    He didn''t care about his friends, he was curious to know what Danie has in her mind after talking to her ex.

 Chapter 119 - 119: Little flower

    Chapter 119 - 119: Little flower


    Jenna''s jaw dropped by the passionate scene in front of her. Never once she saw Danie getting intimate with anyone, she still remembered how hard it was for James to even hold her hand.


    She gulped hard and looked aside anxiously to avoid watching it.


    It was not a simple kiss, and the couple would probably win the kissingpetition if they were in one.


    On the other side, Danie freely opened her mind and let Evan see the thoughts and memories she had with James. It yed like a movie while she saw how hard it was for him to get through the weekend without talking to her.


    Her hands which were still holding the burger dropped it and went to Evan''s shoulder, she pulled away and gasped for air.


    "I am sorry. I didn''t know," she murmured silently with guilt, her eyes shone as she stared at Evan. She was so blinded by her jealousy and deal with Ken that she disregarded his feeling


    He smiled at her, the usual smile that he always gave her.


    Lifting a hand, Evan patted her wet hair.


    "It''s fine, I am d you came back," he whispered back, he leaned closer to her again though this time their lips didn''t touch, just their foreheads.


    "I will alwayse back to you babe," she giggled like a teenager in front of her crush, "and I''d loved to kiss you more but I am hungry."


    As they all started with their food, Ken who had just bitten his burger looked at the crumpled envelope on the table near Danie''s te.


    He stretched a hand and took it without asking for Danie''s permission.


    "Hey, give it back to me," Danie asked softly, she had been yelling in the diner she had forgotten that she should be acting like a na?ve girl in front of Ken.


    Ken moved his hand swiftly before Danie could take the envelope from him, then he got up and lifted his hand with the envelope in the air.


    Danie''s nose wrinkled, she got up hastily and walked past Glen despite the small space.


    Standing in front of Ken, Danie reached for the paper, but her arms were too shortpared to his that even if she jump she still couldn''t reach it.


    "Ugh! Give it to me," she begged in a broken voice, making her eyes wet with tears.


    "Wait, let me see what''s inside first," Ken stated, he even tiptoed to make sure that Danie wouldn''t reach his hand while his other hand was on her head stopping her from getting closer.


    "Give it back!" this time, Danie''s voice sounded firmer.


    "Get it, no one''s stopping you," he said and withdrew his hand from her head.


    Getting her freedom, Danie went closer and jumped as high as she can.


    "Hehe," Ken suddenlyughed, "how can you be so short?" he said teasing her.


    "I am not short," another groan left Danie''s lips as her attempt to snatch the envelope was failed, "You are just taller than me," and once again she jumped but failed.


    "Hehe," anotherugh left Ken''s mouth "let me see what''s inside," saying that, he opened the envelope with his hand in the air.


    Immediately, Evan and Glen sitting next to each other talking about their business proposal to Lumax shifted their sight to Ken after hearing himughing, both of their eyes narrowed in suspicion and shock.


    "Babe!" Danie irritably yelled as she shifted her sight to Evan asking him to stop Ken "do something!"


    Evan sighed, "Ken give it to her."


    But Ken didn''t listen instead he squinted when he noticed a photo and a folded paper inside.


    Danie gulped hard, she''s not bothered by the letter inside but the photo, the only thing she saw was the back of the photo and she quickly recognized it based on the words written at the back and the date on it.


    It was her on her 18th birthday. The day she removed her sses and had her photo taken next to James.


    Her body froze as she watched Ken stiffened, he had his eyes narrowed staring at the photo.


    Soon his face darkened while the corner of his lips curled a wicked smile.


    "I will keep the photo, here''s your letter," saying that Ken slumped the letter on the table and sat down.


    Danie gulped hard; she knew that Ken must have realized who she really was.


    "What is it?" Evan asked curiously at Ken.


    "Nothing," he replied but his narrowed eyes were throwing a piercing look at Danie.


    "Show me the photo Ken," Evan ordered firmly.


    Wrinkling his nose, Ken swayed the photo in the air, showing it to everyone.


    "See? It''s just that little flower''s photo with some douche," he said and with a rush - folded the photo and put it in the pocket of his coat.


    Evan''s face ttened to see it, he suddenly wondered what happened between Danie and Ken that thetter has suddenly started giving her names and evenugh, something Ken had never done in the public especially in front of a woman.


    "Danie, sit down," Evan said in a cold tone, patting the space that Danie left earlier. A strange feeling swept over his mind, devouring him with sudden jealousy.


    Danie sat down obediently, it''s now clear that Ken has finally recognized her. As she sat down, Ken suddenly took a tissue and wiped her cheek with the mole she drew earlier.


    "You have dirt," he said but it was strained with sarcasm while his face was shing a cold winter expression.


    Since then, their table became quiet.


    --


    Meanwhile¡­


    Elise in her hotel room was elegantly sitting on her couch with the teacup in her hand, opposite of her was Camille''s parents and her ex-husband.


    As she lowered the cup onto the table, she stered a smile, "Andrew Su has confirmed that he would like the Lee''s to be part of the Su," she then turned to her ex-husband asking him to continue.


    Alvin cleared his throat, he felt guilty for doing this to Alexandria''s daughter but he didn''t have a choice given the lifestyle Danie has.


    "I have asked Anders to prepare a room for Camille, she can stay there for as long as she wants"


    Camille''s mother shed a concerned face, "what about the babysitter. Didn''t she have a rtionship with Evan?"


    From the bathroom, Camille emerged, "mom don''t worry. I spoke to Evan, just like the other girls he had been with, he will surely get tired of her," she sat down casually on the single chair opposite of the elders, "we have known each other since childhood."


    Alvin''s eyes narrowed at Camille; he honestly didn''t care who would marry his son for as long as it was not Danie.


    "Great, maybe we can have the V Magazine feature you in their magazine cover and have the photo shoot at the Vi," Camille''s mother excitedly said.


    Camille smiled back at her, took her phone out of her purse and dialed her manager''s number.


    "Hello Brant, could you ask the V Magazine if they can feature me for next month?" She said as soon as the other line was answered.


    "But you were in thest month cover, I am not sure if we can have it for next month." The other line replied.


    Camille took a deep sigh, one thing she hated was when people said it''s impossible, "tell them that I will be staying at my fianc¨¦ house, at the Su vi."


    The other line went silent and soon the voice of her manager full of excitement said, "alright, I''ll make a few calls."


    With a triumph smile, Camille ended the call.


    "I will have my assistant prepare my stuff," she turned to her parents, "don''t worry about me, no one knows Evan better than I do."

 Chapter 120 - 120: Selenas blush

    Chapter 120 - 120: Selena''s blush


    Crossing both arms over her stomach, Danie stared at Selena, one brow slowly raising in boredom.


    They were at the garden, Selena has been trying to hit the target with her arrow numerous times but she could not even hold the bow properly.


    Selena squinted one eye and tried to release the arrow but as she did, the string of the bow pluck on her nose causing her to groan in pain.


    "Ouch!" She wanted to cry, she has been standing for almost an hour that she could no longer feel her legs.


    She asked Danie to teach her archery only to realize that she can''t do it but, Danie didn''t allow her to stop unless she hit the target at least once.


    As she turned her head to Danie which was leaning against the mango tree a few meters from her, she spoke "I have wasted a lot of arrows Danie, I can''t!" her shoulders slumped in defeat, seemed like archery was not as easy as she thought it would.


    Danie blew out a sigh and walked towards Selena, she stood behind the girl and positioned her arms in the air.


    "Left-arm should be straight," Danie whispered.


    Selena''s body stiffened by the grave tone Danie used, so she gulped hard and followed her.


    "Rx your right arm," as Selena did what Danie asked, she found it easier to hold the bow.


    "Now, release the arrow."


    As the arrow made its way towards the target, Selena''s eyes swelled. When it finallynded, a refreshing feeling rushed over her body causing her to scream like a dying pig.


    "OMG! I hit it!" she said humping like a bunny around Danie.


    "Yes you did," Danie said with a smile.


    "Maybe I canpete in the national team," she excitedly said.


    And with that, Danie''s face ttened.


    "Are you two having fun?" out of nowhere, Evan''s voice sounded.


    Danie and Selena turned their sight to the garden gate at the same time and found Evan walking towards them in his suit.


    It''s past five in the afternoon and the sky was slowly getting dark.


    Selena smiled, "yes, I hit the target, see!" she said with her hand excitedly pointing at the target.


    Evan halted in front of Selena and patted her head, "that''s good," he moved closer to her face and nted a quick kiss on her forehead.


    Startled, Selena froze. Her uncle had never done it before, and just the feeling that she made him proud has made her tiredness disappeared.


    She bit her lips, her hands went behind and nervously yed with each other. At that moment, she suddenly wanted to be the niece that he would be proud of.


    Selena elevated her face to look at her uncle, "I have some homework to do so I will go in first," she said and ran to the house. Her heart was pounding uncontrobly just the thought of how sweet her uncle was right now.


    After Selena left, Danie went back to the tree she was leaning on and watched Evan from the distance. He was staring at her, the exhaustion from work was on his face yet a smile livelier than the sun''s goodbye was curling on his lips.


    "Are you not hungry?" he asked.


    She shook her head, an indescribable peace flooded her mind, she felt as if this was unreal.


    When Evan was about to move closer, Danie stopped him.


    "Don''t," she smiled when he suddenly frowned.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    She shook her head, unsure why but her eyes became hot, forming tears from happiness.


    "Would it be weird if I¡­" she paused and giggled.


    "What?"


    Staring at Evan''s face, with the orange light from the sunset, she continued, "I ask you to marry me?"


    With calmness Evan jammed both hands in his pocket, his smile disappeared, eyes narrowed, face turned serious.


    He blinked once, and shook his head, "it''s not weird but Danie," he sighed and walked in big steps towards her.


    cing both hands on the tree next to her face, Evan leaned closer to her.


    "Get your revenge first. It doesn''t matter even if it''s my mom, do what you have to do," he whispered.


    She gulped hard, for a moment, the thought of forgetting her revenge came in her mind. She would do it, she would drop everything just to have a normal life with him but he said no, and asked her to continue.


    Her eyes swayed with emotion. Lifting a hand to touch his cheek, Danie smiled.


    "Are you sure?"


    Evan nodded with no hesitation, it was as if he had been thinking about it.


    "If you don''t, I will put her to prison for killing your mom."


    A bittersweet smile was stered on Danie''s lips after hearing it. For her, Evan would send his mother to prison. To get the justice she deserved, he would turn his back at his family.


    What has she done to deserve this kind of man?


    "Let''s leave your mom alone," she sighed, "I don''t want to hurt Selena, she loves your mom so much."


    Evan squeezed eyes shut momentarily, "if that''s what you want," he murmured.


    "Jenna called me about the proposal you offered" she slightly pushed him away as she changed the topic and wrapped a hand on his arm, "I said no babe."


    Evan halted and turned to her, eyebrows were creasing in confusion.


    "I normally don''t ask this but why?"


    "Well, I am nning something else," and her calm face earlier suddenly shed a mischievous look, "how do you feel about owning the half stock of your biggestpetitor?"


    Evan''s head tilted in confusion, "what do you mean?"


    "Well," Danie ran her fingers on his tie seductively, "do you want to know what kind of deal they offered to Lumax?"


    "What?" He asked curiously.


    "They are not offering a simple contract babe, they want to sell some of their shares to us secretly," she waggled her brows yfully, "and they are certain that with the Su financial Bank scandal, most of your client will switch to them once they find out that Lumax made a contract with the Ind Bank," she lengthy exined.


    Evan took in a deep sigh, "I doubt Ind Bank would sell their shares to me, they hated me."


    Danie giggled, "yeah they do hate you, you should have heard what the CEO said about you" she rolled her eyes as she said that, "Lumax will buy it andter you can buy it from us," and she winked once at him.


    Hearing that, Evan''s face sparkled like a boy that got his favorite toy, "really?"


    She nodded, tiptoed to reach his ears, "yes and I can even give you a discount," she blew out hot air into his ears as she said those words seductively, "if you will perform well tonight."


    Soon a whimsical squeal left Danie''s lips when Evan suddenly carried her in his shoulder and walked with big steps towards the vi.

 Chapter 121 - 121: The therapists new assistant

    Chapter 121 - 121: The therapist''s new assistant


    Inside of the office on the third floor of the building next to the Su Financial Bank, Amy Bing was sitting behind her desk, with her name hanging at the door.


    She upied the third floor and had her assistant outside while she does the therapy in her office.


    She''s only thirty-five but thanks to her parent''s connection and having a husband as the new military General, she was able to put her name at the top for being the best therapist in the country.


    She has a two-year old kid, while her husband was three years younger than her.


    In her office which has a calm and soothing ambiance, Amy lifted a hand and massaged her temple as she stared at the resignation of her assistant fromst week.


    Thankfully, she found a part-time girl who was eager to start immediately.


    A knock on the door sounded, Amy got up and opened it and as she did a woman with a petite body wearing casual jeans and shirt was standing in front of her with a faint shy smile on her thin lips.


    "Hi, you must be my new assistant," she said with a smile.


    The girl nodded and stretched as hand, "yes, my name is Novie McSalter."


    Amy epted her hand and turned around, "take a sit," she said and took the folder she has on her table.


    Her new assistant sat down on the three-seater couch that was usually upied by her patients, while she sat on her chair opposite of Novie and smiled.


    Her hand moved to give her the folder.


    "I will be straight to you Ms.McSalter," she paused to take a breath, "myst assistant resigned after she got scolded by one of my patients," and then she smiled, "he''s a difficult one and rarely visited me here."


    She watched as Novie opened the folder, "his name is Ken Chu. When hees by, I will need you to not look at him. He has issues with women so when he''s around you will have to act busy and pretend that he''s not here," she got up, walked towards the window and crossed her arms as she halted.


    "Would you still take the job?"


    When Amy turned around, she found the girl looking at her with confusion, "would he hurt me if I look or speak to him?"


    Amy didn''t want to lie to her, she did it to her previous assistant that''s why she''s in this situation.


    "he threw a vase to myst assistant, so better avoid him when he''s around."


    --


    At the Su Vi.


    Lying on the couch at the Su Vi, Matthew had his eyes glued at the television.


    His mind was at peace despite having Danie and Selena in front of him sitting down on the floor and fighting over the girl''s homework.


    "How many times do I need to tell you to focus on what your teacher was teaching and not on his face!" Danie barked at the pouting Selena.


    "Come on, you have seen him, he''s really cute!"


    Matthew sneered as he watched Danie rolled her round eyes on Selena.


    "Do you think you can use his face as an answer to your uing test!" Danie roared once again.


    "Don''t worry. I am not the only one who''s crushing on him, every girl in the room-" Selena was cut out when Danie suddenly pped the back of her head causing her forehead to smash on the table.


    It was a light p and Selena was used to it.


    "I am going to exin this to you again," Danie turned the previous page of the book on the table, "If you still don''t get it, I will have your history teacher fired!"


    Shaking his head, Matthew got up, he could see the fear sweeping over Selena''s face from Danie''s threat.


    After listening to Danie as she exined the topic to Selena, Matthew called her name, "E, get me more popcorn," he ordered, handing the empty bowl to Danie.


    To his surprise, Danie got up, took the bowl and came back with popcorn in it.


    ''Whoa! Is it the end of the world?'' He thought as he epted the bowl.


    Danie sat down on the end of the couch he was sitting on; he slouched his body and carefullyy his legs on Danie''s stomach after sheid down and squeezed herself in the small space between him and the couch.


    Since then the living room became quiet.


    -


    Evan had just entered the living room when he found Selena on the floor with head glued at the book on the coffee table while Matthew and Danie wereying on the couch with feet on each other''s stomach.


    He massaged a hand on his temple, he could already see what will happen soon.


    He walked closer to them and stopped when he reached the couch, he bent and moved his face closer to Danie when suddenly Matthew''s foot lifted in the air in between them, stopping him from getting closer.


    Danie rose a bow and immediately kicked Matthew, "you ungrateful fool! I got your popcorn and this is how you''re going to repay me," she eximed while her feet switched on hitting Matthew''s chest.


    Matthew didn''t have a choice than to retreat, he sat up but decided to take onest revenge with that, he quickly used his toe thumb to tickle her side and as he did Danie''sugh vibrated in the living room.


    He chuckled and even poke her side deeper, as he was about to stop, Danie fell to the ground, her face was smashed on the floor.


    The living room suddenly became quiet, even the maids who were busy cleaning the living room had stopped to look at them.


    Danie sat up; she could feel the pain throbbing her nose when she fell from the couch.


    And instead of getting her revenge on Matthew, she turned to Evan who was looking at her with a t face.


    When she felt a liquid running down from her nose, Danie ran her thumb above her mouth. She looked at it and found the blood stained on her finger.


    She didn''t make a sound but her lips were itching to smile as she watched Matthew jumped out of the couch and ran outside like he was being chased by a demon.


    "Is it painful?" Danie shifted her sight from the door to Evan and found him sitting on the couch in front of her.


    She nodded and sat on hisp, "yeah¡­" then she smiled, watched as he took the handkerchief from his pocket and cleaned her blood.


    "Were you always like that around Matthew?" he asked.


    She gave him a half shrug, "hmm¡­" she took in a deep sigh, trying to remember her life with Matthew back in London, "I guess its worst before," saying that her eyes suddenly zed with anger, "you should have seen when he locked me up in my room with almost three dozen of mouse on the floor, they ate my slippers!" her jaw gnashed while her body stiffened with anger.


    Evanughed, not by her story but to her face reddening in anger.


    Despite the little blood stained on her cheek from when she wiped it, Evan nted a small kiss on it.


    "I will get change," he got up while Danie sat back next to Selena.


    When Evan disappeared, Selena discreetly peeked a nce at Danie. Just the view earlier has made her heart warmed, suddenly the vi became colorful and lively in her eyes.


    "Do you love my uncle?" Selena asked Danie as the woman checked her homework.


    Shifting her sight from the paper to Selena, Danie smiled, "yes I do."


    Selena nodded twice, "he loves you too," she said.


    And with that, Danie''s smile widened, "what''s not to love? I am perfect Darling," she replied boastfully.

 Chapter 122 - 122: Id rather sleep in the street

    Chapter 122 - 122: I''d rather sleep in the street


    The morning came and before anyone could make a sound in the V, Danie''s voice roared, startling all the maids who were busy cleaning around.


    "Selena! Don''t make mee upstairs!" she yelled angrily. They''re almostte for school and Evan and Matthew had left for office yet Selena hasn''te downstairs.


    When she didn''t get any reply, Danie hastened upstairs with a frown on her face.


    She pushed the door opened with a bang, her eyes scanned the room but Selena was not anywhere.


    Narrowing her eyes, Danie went to the bathroom when she heard Selena''s weep.


    Huddling in the bathtub with her wet uniform was Selena, her arms were wrapped around her legs while tears were streaming down from her eyes like she lost someone.


    Concern shed in Danie''s eyes as she watched Selena turned to look at her.


    "It''s painful," the little girl''s voice was weak and frail like the vapor of a vale.


    Danie''s feet rushed towards the tab and squatted on the floor, "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    Selena sniffed and lowered her sight to her legs, "I am bleeding."


    Hearing it, Danie shed a smile in relief. Then she nodded with understanding and got up.


    Her hand moved to grab the towel from the rack and handed it to Selena.


    "Take a quick shower and dry yourself, wait for me," saying that she rushed out of the room.


    After being left alone, Selena took off her uniform and cleaned herself. A strange feeling of pain was overflowing her body, she had heard that it''s normal for a girl to go through this process but she was not expecting the strange pain.


    Soon, the door was pushed opened once again though this time it was opened normally, Danie handed her the pad and a pair of pajama andter left her alone.


    Meanwhile, Danie sat down on the bed and waited for Selena, when the girl came out, she shed a smile and asked her toy on the bed.


    And as the girl did, Daniey next to her and let hery her head on her arm.


    Selena felt the warm of Danie''s body, and it strangely soothing her pain, even the sweet vani smelling from her has made her eyelids heavy.


    After some hours, Selena woke up, she remembered sleeping hugging Danie but their position shifted, Danie was now hugging her like she''s a pillow.


    When she''s about to remove Danie''s leg on her stomach, the woman woke up.


    "Your awake," Danie said in between her yawn.


    "no, I am sleeping," she blurted sarcastically, "See, my eyes are closed!" she continued closing her eyes.


    She heard Danieughing, then she got up and stood next to the bed.


    "Get changed, we are going somewhere," Danie ordered, though this time, her voice was as sweet as the vani smell lingering in the room.


    "Where are we going?" her eyebrows creased deeply as she asked.


    Before reaching for the doorknob, Danie turned to look at Selena, "we are going to visit your mom''s grave."


    Like an icy wave, a swift and tragic impression swept through her, she hasn''t visited her mom''s grave since she died, she just can''t do it without crying.


    --


    At the Su Building.


    With a grave like expression, Evan stared at the woman in front of him, Jenna Marcus.


    "Due to the Ind Bank Policy, thetest we can sell our shares would be after six months," saying that she handed the folder with the policy of thepetitor''s bank.


    Evan took it and handed it to Glen.


    "If you want it earlier, I will have to ask Danie to change the policy."


    From reading the doc.u.ments, Glen looked at Jenna, "even though Danie will own the 50% of the shares, it won''t give her enough authority to change the policy," he stated with a serious face.


    "When did you start calling her Danie?" Evan suddenly asked frowning at him.


    Glen rose a brow, "she said I can call her that, what''s your problem?"


    Evan ignored him and turned his frowning face at Jenna.


    Seeing that the two men in front of her have quieted down, Jenna spoke, "Danie has a way to get what she wants," with confidence, Jenna met Glen''s confused eyes, "once the news about Lumax and Ind Bank partnership is publicized, some of the Su Financial Bank clients will switch over," as she said that her eyes had turned to Evan.


    "Your stocks will fluctuate."


    Evan nodded, rested his back against the couch with arms over his stomach, "do you have the names for those clients who want to switch?"


    Jenna took in a deep sigh; she has the names of those clients which Danie gave and confirmed but for a moment she hesitated whether to give it to him or not. Danie has been doing a lot of favor for Evan and it made her confuse and worry, thest thing she wanted was for Danie to get disappointed if ever Evan suddenly changed his mind and leave her.


    To her view, Evan Su is a businessman. The person who would do everything for hispany''s sake.


    Despite the heavy feeling weighing her heart, Jenna handed him the paper with names in it.


    "Would you like the buy the shares soon or could you wait six months?


    Evan epted the paper and quickly ran his eyes over the names, "what do you think Ms. Marcus?" he asked and lowered the paper down to the table; he could see the doubt sparkling in her eyes.


    Jenna was taken aback by his question, why would he ask for her opinion when they were having a conversation about hispany. If it was for her, she would ask him to wait for six months but Danie was her boss so she would need to think of what her boss would do in this kind of situation.


    So, she took a deep breath and smiled, "I think Danie would prepare to settle everything soon."


    Evan nodded by her reply, "Understood. I want it next week then," then he got up and stretched a hand.


    But Jenna didn''t move, stunned by the deadline he gave, "next week?" she asked in surprise, "I doubt we can make it!"


    Evan stered a lopsided grin, "your boss told me this morning that she''s bored, I think she''ll be thrilled to hear about the deadline."


    Hearing that, Jenna smiled and epted his hand, "I understand," she nodded, "I guess I will have to prolonge my stay her until we finished the transaction."


    "You can stay at the Vi if you want," Evan offered as he withdrew his hand from her.


    With exaggeration, Jenna shook her head, "no thank you. I''d rather sleep in the street," and then she let out a whimsicalugh.

 Chapter 123 - 123: The Cemetery

    Chapter 123 - 123: The Cemetery


    Footsteps on the pile of brown leaves sounded in the quiet cemetery, the weather was different than usual, no wind nor clouds, making the ambiance around gloomy.


    It made Selena''s skin to shiver as she walked next to Danie and sniffed the fresh air, her breathing rose in visible puffs trying to remember thest time she visited her mother''s grave but all the memories she had was when they threw the soil on her coffin.


    Their feet halted as they reached their destination, next to the grave with a name Nathan Su was where Kierry had her tombstone.


    With the pain in her lower abdomen, Selena sat on the grass, her eyes were glooming with sadness, she felt an indescribable emptiness inside.


    Her mother had never been on her side, she rarely stayed at home and when she did, she''s always busy with something. This was the reason why she acted like a spoiled brat, she did all she could to get her mother''s attention but even in herst breath, her mother requested for her uncle Evan and not her.


    Does she hate her mother? Selena was unsure, don''t all children hate their parents when they didn''t get something they wanted especially if its attention?


    Selena blew in a sigh, started to wonder if she missed her mother or not, it''s been two years since she died and honestly, she didn''t feel strange in the vi, it might be because her mother was not always around.


    "Do you miss her?" Selena asked Danie.


    Danie turned to the girl, she could read the confusion in her eyes but as she looked deeper, she found the answer, the girl yearned to see her mother.


    With Selena unconsciously staring at her mother''s name carved on the tombstone, Danie dug deeper into her memory.


    And with all the memories she saw, there''s one thing she realized.


    Motherhood is not for everyone, especially for her.


    Danie blinked and opened the basket Anders prepared for them. She took out then two wine sses inside and the unopened wine bottle.


    She opened it and filled each ss, then she stretched a hand and gave it to Selena.


    Perplexed, Selena switched her eyes between Danie and the ss, "I am only thirteen," she said and gulped hard.


    Danie gave her a half shrug, "You''re a teenager now Selena, drink up."


    Even though Selena was skeptical, she still epted the ss and drunk it. It''s not new to her, she''s a spoiled girl who''s curious about everything including the taste of the wine.


    "whoa! You''re good for a beginner," Danie teased Selena and drunk the wine from her ss.


    With the alcohol in Selena''s body, poisoning her mind, the girlshed out all the words she wished she said to her mom while she was still alive.


    --


    Evan''s eyes narrowed as he waited for Anders to give the answer to his question ''where is Danie?''


    He couldn''t reach her or Selena and he started to get worried.


    Scratching a hand on his hair, Anders who was looking down to the floor looked up to meet his boss''s frowning face.


    He gulped hard, "Ms. Chen had me prepared some food and drinks, she didn''t tell me where they were going," beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he watched his boss face screwed up with anger.


    He''s unsure what''s happening but his boss was always in a foul mood whenever Danie was not around especially when he doesn''t know where she went.


    Evan jammed a hand in his pocket to get his phone, then he dialed Robert''s number.


    "Have you see Danie?" he asked without greeting him.


    "No, do you want me to track her?"


    "Yes please," he sighed in relief, good thing that Danie''s friend had a way to find her.


    He waited and waited until Robert rang his phone.


    "So?"


    "Ahm¡­" hearing Robert stuttering has made his heart pulverized.


    "I don''t know why but I can''t track her."


    Hearing that, a sudden fear swept over his face, "what do you mean you can''t track her?"


    "Don''t worry Evan, for sure she''s just around. But it really strange that I can''t track her."


    And those words have made his eyes swelled in shock, "what?"


    "I will go there," Robert said and hung up the phone.


    Evan''s lips pursed together as his heart pounded uncontrobly, immediately he dialed a number to his phone once again.


    "Bing,e to the vi now, bring some of your men."


    The other line answered, "what''s wrong?"


    "Danie is missing! And her friends couldn''t find her!" he said in am almost yell.


    "How long has she been gone?"


    Evan squeezed his eyes shut with irritation, "juste here!"


    "I aming there."


    Evan loosened his tie after feeling suffocated, he kept swallowing as if his throat has been dried for a year.


    --


    Meanwhile, back at the cemetery.


    Selena''s sweet giggles disturbed the quietness of the cemetery, causing for the crows to fly away from them.


    With the empty wine bottle on the ground and food around the grave, Danie and Selena continued with their chat.


    "Your mom once told me that her daughter looked so much like me," Danie started, "then I saw you and realized that she must have had bad eyesight to say that," and then she let out augh louder than Selena.


    The girl pouted by Danie''s words, "yeah because I am prettier than you," she said and threw a piece of ch.i.p.s at Danie.


    Reading her action, Danie swiftly caught the chip with her mouth.


    "Whoa!" Selena''s eyes widened, "again! Again!" she squeaked and threw a chip at Danie one after another.


    Unknown to them, a woman was hiding behind the tree a few meters from her own grave, a device was on her hand interrupting the signal waves emitting from Danie''s chip, in this way, no one would be able to track her.


    Tears streamed down from her eyes as she listened to her daughter''s cry andugh.


    "Kierry, Roman Lee has found her," a voice of a man sounded from behind her in an almost a whisper.


    Kierry turned around and smiled, "yes, let''s see how Danie will handle Roman Lee."


    "I think we should get Danie now. Roman Lee is moving faster than we anticipated, and she''s not even aware of it."


    "You are right Arthur. She''s so upied with Evan that she didn''t pay attention to her surroundings." Kierry blew out a sigh as she said that.


    "Isn''t that what we have nned?" Arthur whispered back.


    "It is indeed, but we are not expecting for Roman Lee to find her this early" Kierry agreed, "what if something goes wrong," a slight concern shook her voice.


    Artur blew a sigh, "I guess its time for your brother to step in Kierry."

 Chapter 124 - 124: The General

    Chapter 124 - 124: The General


    At the Su Vi...


    Three military cars drove through the Su Vi gate after the guard opened it, it stopped a few meters away from Evan.


    The door was opened in a rush and General Bing in his military uniform came down, behind him was another two military soldiers.


    With big steps, General Bing walked forward to Evan, he could see the frown on his face and the concern shing in his eyes.


    "You need to find her Bing," Evan said without greeting him.


    Bing was about to speak when Evan turned his back and walked inside the vi, he followed him while giving his order to the two lieutenants behind him.


    As he walked inside, two men who had a wrestler body were sitting on the long sofa staring at theptop on the coffee table showing a map.


    "Any news?" Evan asked as he approached the couch.


    Robert and Scott came earlier than the General, they have been trying to track Danie but they couldn''t find her.


    When Robert shook his head, Evan blew out a sigh, he knew that it will be hard to track Danie and the two men haven''t exined to him how were they trying to track her.


    Evan turned to the General, the face was grave serious while hands were balled into fists.


    "Danie and Selena left the vi on a motorcycle. Maybe if we check all the CCTV''s on the road, we would be able to track them," Evan suggested to Bing but the General had already asked his lieutenants to do it while they were still on the road.


    "I have some soldiers on the road, they are gathering CCTV footage from the street. Don''t worry, we will find them," he tried consoling his friend by cing a hand on his shoulder.


    Evan nodded; his sight turned to Robert when the man called his name.


    "We have the footage and ahm..." he paused and slightly turned hisptop so that Evan and the General can have a good look at the photo he was showing to them.


    "They stopped at the cemetery," he gulped hard, clicked the next slide showing another photo with SUV following Danie''s motorcycle.


    "I don''t know who''s the driver. I have run the tes and it''s under Danie''s name."


    Evan squinted and drew nearer to the photo with the cemetery. Realizing where Danie went, a vast relief flooded his mind, making his body calm.


    "So, they just visited Kierry''s grave," he blew in a sigh, supported his body byying his hand on the armchair of the sofa.


    "This is serious Evan!" suddenly Scott eximed.


    And with that, Evan''s heart pounded again, "what do you mean?"


    Pointing a finger at the photo of the ck SUV following Danie, Scott spoke, "Danie doesn''t have any car under her name so whoever driving this car must have done something to her. We can''t track her Evan. It means she''s in danger," his voice sounded so firm and serious.


    "I am really confused on how you are tracking her. Mind exining it?" he asked with one brow-raising in confusion.


    "We can''t track the chip in her brain. It only happened when she''s in the forest where signals are weak but the cemetery is not that far so she must be unconscious," Robert exined, opened the image folder in hisptop and showed the photo of Danie''s brain x-ray.


    "What chip are you talking about?" confusion filled his mind; he remembered his father talking about a chip but he had forgotten about it.


    Realizing that he spoke too much, Robert''s nose wrinkled.


    "You are so dead dude," Scott whispered from his side.


    Robert red at him and turned to Evan, "she hasn''t told you about that thing in her brain?" he shed an awkward smile, hoping for Evan to say yes so Danie wouldn''t kill himter.


    But Evan shook his head and at that moment, Robert felt his world crumbling.


    Nodding his head while fear slowly paled his face, Robert spoke, "I thought so too," he sighed and tapped on the keyboard with his trembling fingers.


    Bing was perplexed with what''s going on, even the photo of the x-ray didn''t make sense to him.


    Out of nowhere, one of the lieutenants called out the General.


    "General, we found the motorcycle. We have a soldier tailing them and they are taking the road on the way here."


    "Are you sure it''s them?" Evan spoke before Bing could reply.


    "Yes, Sir." the lieutenant snappily replied.


    "Great!" Evan blew out a shaky sigh, brushed a hand over his face and walked towards the door, waiting for Danie toe.


    Time passed but no sign of Danie, and it started to make Evan feel nervous again.


    "Where is she Bing?" he asked the general waiting next to him.


    Bing turned to look at Evan with a t face, "calm down, I have a soldier with her. She''s safe."


    "Is she?" Evan spoke unconsciously, his mind wondered about her chip and the car that was following her. Deep inside he started to think whether he should get her more security or not.


    Soon, Mark came, "I can''t find her boss," he reported to Evan.


    Evan narrowed his eyes and stared at Mark like he wanted to rip his body apart.


    "Next time, keep your eyes on Danie. You''ve been slippingtely Mark," he said in anger, not hiding the irritation in his voice.


    "Sorry boss," he bowed as he apologized to Evan.


    "Get some rest so you will be fresh to follow Danie tomorrow," Evan ordered and asked Anders to prepare a room for Mark.


    After Mark disappeared in his sight, Evan looked at the gate again.


    "Damn it! When are theying?" Evan mumbled, despite the anxiety running in his mind, his body remained stiffed standing by the door.


    --


    Meanwhile, Danie needed to slowly, she had Selena in front of her in the motorcycle and she found it hard to drive with the drunk girl in front of her.


    Selena was facing her; her weak arms were wrapped around her waist and face buried on her shoulder.


    As they drove their way back to the Vi, Selena suddenly woke up.


    Still fuzzed from the alcohol, she mumbled, "Danie, I want to puke."


    Hearing that, Danie''s eyes swelled, she immediately pulled on the side but before she could stop and jump from the motorcycle, Selena has opened her mouth and puked all the alcohol and food from her stomach.


    Danie''s body shivered when the hot and smelly liquid dropped on her body, she didn''t move and just let Selena puke all over her.


    Some of the puke went to Selena''s clothes, Danie groaned in disgust and waited until she''s done.


    Slowly, Danie pushed Selena away. She got down from the motorcycle and looked around for a taxi but the road was empty and dark.


    With no hope, Danie opened her motorcyclepartment and took out the extra shirt she had inside. She removed her clothes and threw them aside. As she was about to wear it, she realized that Selena was also soaked in her own puke.


    She blew a sigh; removed Selena''s clothes and reced it with her extra shirt.


    "Ms. Chen."


    Out of nowhere, a voice sounded from somewhere, Danie turned and found a man in a military uniform.


    "How did you know my name?" she asked with eyes narrowing in suspicion.


    "The military general ordered us to find you," he said.


    She scoffed while shaking her head, "why would your General be looking for me?"


    "Mr. Su asked to have the military look for you."


    Dumbfounded by his words, Danie tilted her head.


    She blinked and nodded; she could see in his eyes that he''s telling the truth.


    "Do you have an extra shirt?" she asked as she embraced her body, feeling the cold wind on her skin has made her shiver.


    The soldier shook his head, "I only have these," he replied looking down at his uniform.


    "Can I borrow it? I am really cold," she said in a faint voice, hoping that the giant soldier with a face of undertaker would let her borrow his uniform.


    The man just stared at her soon without a word, he took off his uniform leaving his undershirts and handed it to Danie.


    Danie faintly smiled at him and put on his uniform; her jaw dropped when she realized that it almost reached her knees.


    ''Damn it! I am really shortpared to this guy!'' she blurted in her mind.


    The man offered her to drive with him to the vi but she refused and hopped onto her motorcycle with Selena.


    When she finally reached the Su Vi, the guard opened the gate.


    Danie''s eyebrows creased as she looked around and found the vi surrounded by the military.


    "Where''s your shirt?" Danie turned to the source of the voice and found Evan with a man taller than him behind in a military uniform.


    She smiled at him realizing the mess she had caused him.


    "Babe, next time you can''t find me, ring my phone not the military alright?"

 Chapter 125 - 125: Roberts tongue

    Chapter 125 - 125: Robert''s tongue


    Bing and Evan watched Danie as she passed them casually.


    "She had a point, you could have rung her instead of me," Bing said sarcastically as he turned to face Evan.


    The smile on his lips which was about to form froze upon seeing Evan peacefully watching his girlfriend running back to the vi like a kid.


    "How old is she?" He asked Evan which was still in dazed.


    Blinking his eyes, Evan looked at his friend, "twenty-three," he replied.


    Bing chuckled, "I thought you had a thing with an older woman, what changed?" He waggled his brows as he teasingly asked that question.


    "What the heck is that supposed to mean?" Evan asked back with his eyes narrowing in irritation.


    Bing gave him a half shrug, "I don''t know. You dated my wife and then you had a crush on Kierry," he chuckled by the frustration on Evan''s face, "hey calm down," he raised both hands in the air, "she''s cute and¡­" he sniffed, "incredibly has a sweet scent," he shook his head, pressing his lips together, "why do you always get to meet the nice girls first."


    With a t face, Evan pumped a fist on Bing''s arm, "get out of here," he said and smiled.


    Bing took a step back, "where did you meet her?"


    Remembering the ce they met, Evan let out a faint chuckle, "rooftop, she was trying to assassinate the president."


    Bing was stunned by his reply, he took his time to sink that information in his mind before taking a long sigh, "oh wow! You caught a cute beast," he clicked his tongue repeatedly, "too bad I am married."


    Hearing that, frown formed on Evan''s face, "get out of here," he pushed him aside while Bing continuedughing.


    "Next time she goes missing, try to ring her phone first!" Bing yelled and gestured his subordinates to leave.


    --


    Evan blew a sigh and followed Danie inside the house, but his feet froze when he found her on the floor fighting with Robert. He rose a brow, despite her small body, she was able to overpower Robert who had a body of a wrestler.


    He jammed both hands in his pocket and looked around, the maids and guards were looking at Danie and Robert like they were watching live wrestling.


    Meanwhile, with all the exhaustion in Danie''s mind, sheshed out as soon as Robert told her that he slipped and informed Evan about her chip.


    Sitting on Robert''s back while he was on the floor, Danie tightened her grip to his wrists causing Robert to scream.


    "Ah! Danie that''s... ah!" another scream left Robert''s lips when Danie pressed a hand on his head and slumped his face onto the floor.


    "I will cut out your tongue Robert and feed it to your brother!" she said with anger.


    "I didn''t mean it!" Robert tried to move on his side to switch their position but Danie held the back of his neck with her hand and put all the pressure on it, "ah! Seriously this witch!"


    "Witch?" saying that Danie pulled his arm backward causing him to scream even louder.


    "Let me go! Danie," Robert ordered in a firm voice, "you''ve been so open to him, how would I know what you have and haven''t told him."


    Hearing that, Danie started to loosen her grip to his neck and wrist. She realized that he had a point.


    She''s about to let him go when Scott spoke, "The General and two Lieutenants also heard it."


    Quickly, Robert''s eyes swelled, "What the hell Scott!" he yelled and soon another scream from his lips roared in the vi.


    "Let him go, Danie," Evan suddenly spoke, approaching them in big steps.


    Danie got up but her eyes were squinted irritably looking at Robert.


    "You witch!" Robert mumbled.


    "You moron,e here so I can cut your useless tongue!" Danie snarled and about to chase Robert when Evan suddenly stopped her.


    Taking a deep breath, Evan locked Danie''s body with his arm, "It''s fine Danie. I told you, I won''t ask," he understood her anger, there are so many memories he had seen every time they kissed and it created more questions he wished he could ask but he promised that he won''t ask until she''s prepared to tell it herself.


    Danie froze upon hearing it, the anger wrinkling on her face smoothened and her mind calmed down.


    Why was she so scared to tell him about the chip? When he had probably seen it through her memories.


    She gulped hard and took a step back, her heart wavered by the thought of telling him that. She has been keeping some secrets from him, including the facts about her wealth.


    Somehow, she''s scared to let him know about the chip, opening up to him was harder than she thought. It was definitely not like how she exined it to her friends. She''s frightened, her mother once told her that people would take advantage of her the same reason why she couldn''t fully trust anyone, not even her closest friend Robert.


    Slowly, her hands clenched. She knew that he won''t ask if she''s ufortable but it would be selfish of her to keep him confused.


    So, she gulped hard, elevated her face to meet his eyes.


    "I ahm..." she cleared her throat, "do you want to see my ce?"


    Evan''s brows furrowed by her question, "I have been in your apartment, Danie."


    She shook her head, through the corner of her eyes, she caught Scott and Robert staring at her deeply.


    "No, the other ce. It''s where my family was buried."


    They both became quiet, Evan just stared at her hoping for her to say more and Danie was the same.


    Withdrawing his eyes from Danie''s cold stares, Evan nodded, "Do I need to ask Kirby to look after thepany?"


    Danie shook her head and shed a wide smile, her feet walked closer to him and as she reached him, she tiptoed to level her face to his.


    And with a voice, warm and seductive, she whispered, "no and don''t bother bringing clothes."

 Chapter 126 - 126: The Island Part 1

    Chapter 126 - 126: The Ind Part 1


    Stretching both arms, Selena let out a yawn. She''s about to get up when she found Anders sitting on the couch in her room.


    She sat up, rubbed both eyes and yawn once again. She remembered everything, including the time she puked on Danie.


    Remembering that, fear crept across her face. She gulped hard nervously and looked around.


    "Ms. Chen and your uncle are gone. They will be back tomorrow," Anders spoke and when those words flooded her mind, all the pain throbbing in her head disappeared.


    She got up lively as if she didn''t drink yesterday but as soon as her feety on the carpet, her body shook and it fell to the ground like a withered leaf.


    Anders rushed to her, he carried her body back to the bed and covered it with a nket.


    He smiled after seeing her pouting, "Danie said you drunk a lot so rx."


    Selena frowned at him, "carry me downstairs Anders, I want toy on the couch." she ordered.


    Without a word, Anders carried her downstairs and as soon as hey her down to the couch, the door was opened.


    "Where''s Evan?" it was the voice of a woman whom Selena had heard numerous times. With her weak body, she slightly sat up and looked at the door.


    There she found Camille - the model whom she loves and adores so much, standing by the door like a Goddess with two luggage next to her.


    "Camille!" she yelled in a weak but exciting tone, "I missed you!"


    With the same bright smile of the sun outside, Camille replied, "I missed you too Darling."


    --


    Evan''s eyebrows creased as soon as he realized the ind they were on.


    He''s with Danie, he was sitting on the front seat of the helicopter while she navigated it.


    Through the headset, he heard Danie calling him.


    "We will bending soon."


    He nodded and looked outside. It was dark, forbidding him to see the ind.


    Soon the helicopternded smoothly, they both got down and held each other''s hands.


    There were few lights around, the ground was muddy and there''s no proper road that he could see within his sight.


    The surrounding was cold and dark, it was the kind of autumn coldness.


    He looked down and saw some leaves in different colors, right there he realized that they were on an ind with a different climate.


    "You''ve been here before," Danie''s voice was almost a whisper, he swung his face to his side and looked at her.


    Still unsure where they were, Evan asked, "how can you say that?" confusion shed in his eyes.


    She gave him a faint smile, "I saw your picture with Mr. Chu and Glen, you three were here."


    Evan rose a brow, perplexed to what she was saying.


    "I bought this ind four years ago," saying that, Danie started walking towards the darkness, "this was previously owned by the Chu, Roy Chu."


    Evan didn''t bother to ask, he let her continue.


    "I was on the way back from London when he was ambushed," she took in a deep breath, looked at the darkness ahead, "I rushed to him at the hospital with the deed of sale of this ind."


    When she felt the hesitation on Evan''s about going further the darkness, Danie gripped his hand to show him that he could trust her.


    And so then, they continued walking, their footsteps sounded every time they stepped on the tree branches or old leaves, and it disturbed the birds and insects around.


    "He couldn''t sign it. I was toote so I took his thumb and put some of his blood and left a thumbmark on the paper," she giggled bitterly, "that''s how I got this ind."


    And Evan remained quiet even after hearing that.


    "I could have saved him," she said in a faint voice, it was sad but not strained with regrets, "but I am sinner already and saving a monster to kill more people, what would it make me?" she shook her head, "then I realized I am a monster myself. I torture people Evan," she halted and slightly turned, then she leaned her forehead on his arm.


    "You were just taking your revenge, Danie. They hurt you," Evan said, he knew and saw what she had done, it was gruesome but she''s just doing what she thought was right for her. She''s just trying to get herself the justice she deserved.


    "I''ve said that to myself. But actually, I love it," sheughed while tears formed in her eyes, "I enjoyed it, Evan, torturing people, it makes my blood rush, mind explode¡­ I-" she gulped hard; her lips trembled as she tried to continue.


    "I have this chip in my brain that allows me to read people''s minds, see their past. And the thoughts I am seeing every time I drill their bones¡­ it''s disturbingly incredible," she gasped for air and blew it out of her trembling mouth.


    "I enjoyed Evan¡­" this time she took a few steps back, with the moonlight''s held, she was able to see the strange look on Evan''s face.


    She gulped hard, she needed to tell him the whole truth and let him decide if he would ept her or not even though a huge part of her was begging her not too.


    "I was so overwhelmed with my feeling to you that I forgot I can''t have a normal life," resting both hands on her h.i.p.s, she blew out another shaky breath, "you don''t want a woman who had done nothing but to slice people''s body to be in your kitchen with apron on preparing your meal."


    She shut her eyes and at that moment her tears fell in big pieces.


    "I love you but, I am not wife material," her shoulder shook as she let out a suddenugh, "so you can still back out. Because I don''t want to tell you everything about me, Evan. I am terrified."


    "Terrified of what?" Evan spoke.


    Thrusting both hands in the pocket of the military uniform she had on, Danie shrugged, "that you''re going to think of me as a monster. The one that should be in theboratory."


    He took two steps towards her yet their distance remained far, "you once called yourself a psycho," he said in a low voice.


    "And I said you''re a cute psycho."


    Once again he took a few steps, this time they were facing each other.


    Lifting a hand to caress her messy hair, he continued, "now you call yourself a monster," he bent his face to level to hers and ced both palms on her cheeks.


    "And I''d say you''re a beautiful monster Danie," saying that, he smiled that showed his perfect line teeth, "tell me, is there anyone else on this ind?"


    Danie gulped hard, she could see her reflection through his eyes and she wished she could read his mind.


    She parted her lips, difficulty was disyed on her face, "Yeah, why?" she asked.


    Hearing that, the corner of Evan''s lips lifted, and l.u.s.t started to sparkle in his eyes.


    "Nothing, I just need to make sure that no one will see me when I do this," and after those words let out from his lip coarsely, the sound of the button ripping echoed around.


    Danie''s face ttened when she realized what he has in his mind.


    Immediately, she pouted and pped his hands away from her destroying the remaining button of the military uniform.


    "Evan seriously! I brought you here to tell you about myself and all you can think about is my body!" after blurting those words, Danie walked away.


    "But we are alone here," Evan spoke, following her.


    "Yes, but we can''t do it here, like here!"


    Evan tilted his head, "why not?"


    "Because its¡­" she stuttered, "it''s hard and dirty and muddy and cold and-" she swallowed all the words she wanted to say when Evan pulled her closer by her wrist and sealed their lips.


    "It might be dirty, muddy and cold but it won''t be hard," he said as he pulled his lips from her.


    Danie rolled her eyes "ugh! It''s so hard to say no when you look at me like that," then she grabbed the phone she hid inside the military pocket and dialed Robert''s number.


    When the man answered, she wrapped a hand around Evan''s neck.


    "Robert, disable all the camera. If I found out that you left one on, I am going to lock you up in the cave."


    She didn''t wait for Robert''s reply, she ended the call and let Evan carry her as he walked forward towards the tree.

 Chapter 127 - 127: The Island Part 2

    Chapter 127 - 127: The Ind Part 2


    As the morning sunlight peeked within the curtain and irradiated on Evan''s face, a slight groan left his lips. He turned to his side and found Danie dozing tightly.


    He simpered, slowly got up and looked around.


    Last night, he didn''t get to have the chance to look around but the bedroom has the sweet vani smell of Danie while the design differed her personality.


    The white walls with Daisy flower prints looked almost real, even the leaves on the wall seemed to have been drawn by a great artist, it almost alive giving the room a serene ambiance.


    A spacious room which almost twice of the master bedroom in the Su Vi, and he''s standing in the middle next to the soft bed he slept on.


    He bit his lips to prevent his smile from widening when he saw the couch with their muddy clothes on.


    He walked towards it and picked them up and then entered the bathroom ¨C the ce where they stayed for a long timest night.


    He looked around and found a basket, he put the dirty clothes inside and looked at his reflection through the ss wall of the shower.


    The quietness of the ce was deafening, yet it didn''t bother him instead it gave a peaceful feeling inside of him.


    He got out of the bathroom after putting his robe. Carefully, he walked out of the room.


    His feet touched the softness of the fur carpet on the floor, he looked down and found that it was not a typical fur from the animal, ''what is this?'' he asked himself and ran his finger on it.


    He straightened up, from all the stressst night he forgot that he hasn''t eaten.


    As he tried to find the kitchen, sweat appeared on his forehead in big pieces. From the hallway to the stairs, the ce was giving him a strange vibe, unlike what he felt in the bedroom.


    The ce was huge, the wideness of the hallway was almost the same size as a normal road - wide and empty, even the wall has nothing than the white paint.


    He gulped hard and halted when he reached thest step of the stairs. His expression hardened to see machines moving around the house quietly.


    He focused at the circr machine on the wall moving up, and down sucking all the dust on the wall.


    When he turned to his left and he found a door. He walked towards it in big steps. When he opened the door, it snapped, the sound was faint but it echoed around.


    He rubbed his eyes, blinked when he found a huge room with so much furniture, unlike the hallway. He walked inside, from the looked of it, seemed like it''s the living room.


    It has a traditional western style living room and the huge wall ss was giving so much light inside, it was like having a living room outside.


    He felt a disturbing feeling in his stomach so he walked out and went to the next door he found.


    Relief flooded his mind when he finally found the kitchen. If he knew that the ce was as big as this, he would have asked Danie for a map.


    He walked towards the refrigerator, as he pulled the door opened, his eyes swelled.


    Evan froze as he stared at the animal that suddenly appeared from the refrigerator.


    ''Is this poisonous?'' he asked himself.


    The hiss of the snake made every hair on his skin to crawl, and when the head of the snake stretched, his face whitened.


    ''Damn it! It''s a cobra'' he cursed inside.


    He stared at the snake while the animal did the same. Both of them were waiting for each other''s movement.


    He knew that if he closes the refrigerator door. it will smash half of the snake body but, what if the snake bites him first?


    He gulped hard, his hand was about to move and smash the door when Danie''s voice sounded from behind.


    "I was looking all over for you."


    Hearing her voice, Evan didn''t think twice and grabbed her wrist. He ran out of the kitchen dragging Danie with him.


    "Why are we running?" Danie asked as she obediently followed him.


    "There''s a cobra in the kitchen, it''s small which means he has his parents around," Evan said in a hurry.


    When they reached the stairs, he halted and pulled her closer.


    "Should we call animal control? It''s too dangerous-"


    His tongue froze as he stared at Danie. Fear nched his face as he watched the cobra rolling its body around Danie''s neck.


    Before the snake could bite Danie, Evan grabbed it swiftly and gestured to throw it but, the snake encircled its body around his arm and feeling its bumpy skin has made him shriek.


    "ugh! Danie run!" he shouted at her while fighting so hard to remove the snake in his arm.


    Suddenly the snake stopped with his head in the air and body around Evan''s arm. With fear rushing in his body, Evan felt as if the snake was smiling at him wickedly.


    He felt his world stopping when the snake suddenly bit his arm, he felt the pangs of the animal scraping his skin.


    His knowledge about snakes was almost nothing but, he knew very well that a poisonous snake can kill a person.


    Out of nowhere, the snake disappeared in his arm, he looked at his side and found Danie holding the head of the snake.


    "hey! Why did you bite my boyfriend? Do you want to be my dinner?" Danie shouted at the snake and pped its head.


    The snake hissed at her, seemed like Danie provoked the small animal.


    "Do you want another p?" Danie snarled and after that, the snake withdrew from gesturing to bite her and swirled around her arm like it was a cat.


    Danie smirked and lowered the snake down to the floor when she turned to Evan, she found him sitting on the stairs observing the bite in his arm.


    Inside, Danie wanted tough. She settled next to him and took his arm. Without a word, she sucked the bite mark as if she''s sucking a straw.

 Chapter 128 - 128: The Island Part 3

    Chapter 128 - 128: The Ind Part 3


    "What are you doing?" Evan suddenly yelled.


    Danie stopped and smiled at him, "I am sucking the poison."


    Hearing that, Evan''s eyes went round, "it''s a myth. It doesn''t work like that!" he spoke in terror.


    Danie sneered, "I know, I just really like to see you get worried," she giggled while her eyes sparkled in tease, "just thinking, who would you call if I get-" the pain she felt on her forehead after Evan flipped it with his fingers has made her stop frompleting her words.


    Pouting her lips, Danie stared at Evan, "why did you do that?" she asked.


    Evan imitated the sneered she made earlier, "I will do that every time you made me worried."


    Danie''s nose wrinkled. She got up and left him alone in the stairs - proceeding to the kitchen, "let''s eat, I will show you the bas.e.m.e.ntter." she said and opened the door while the snake she pped earlier was twisting its body around the doorknob.


    Evan''s eyebrow furrowed as he followed Danie to the bas.e.m.e.nt. Their footsteps echoed and unlike upstairs, the ce crept him out.


    He was not the scared type of person and he didn''t remember ever being scared of the bas.e.m.e.nt but somehow being inside has made his heart pounded.


    Absently, his hand stretched to grab Danie''s arm.


    "What are we doing here?"


    The hallway the bas.e.m.e.nt was just as wide as the hallway on the second floor, and the red light of the bulb was giving him a hard time to find the way. He didn''t remember this bas.e.m.e.nt, nor being here just like what Danie imed.


    His skin was shivering in fear. He didn''t hide the fact that he''s scared so he went closer to Danie and tightened his hold to her arm.


    "Are you scared?" Danie asked casually and her voice echoed in the hallway.


    "A bit maybe," he admitted as his breathing quickened.


    When they stopped in front of one of the doors in the bas.e.m.e.nt, Danie touched the doorknob and pushed the door open.


    It was dark at first then a blinding white light made Evan closed his eyes.


    --


    Meanwhile, at the Su vi.


    Sitting in the garden in front of the fountain was Selena and next to her was Camille who''s looking so fresh in her knee-length blushing pink dress with pelican''s design.


    Selena lowered her eyes to her dress, she was used of wearing dresses like Camille, she always bought all the type of dress the model wore in the magazine but Danie gave it away to the maids and bought her clothes which were more of her sitter''s style.


    Now with her jeans and shirt, she looked like Camille''s maid.


    "What''s with the long face?" Camille asked, her handid on Selena''s hand and brushed it lightly.


    Selena looked down at Camille''s dress, "your dress is really pretty."


    Camille chuckled, "if you want we can go out and buy you one."


    In an instant, Selena''s eyes sparkled but it soon faded when she remembered Danie.


    "I am not sure," she plucked her lips, "my sitter would usually ask me to finish reading a book before I can buy a very expensive dress."


    Hearing it, Camille rose a brow in disbelief, "what did your uncle Evan say about that?"


    Selena shrugged, she didn''t mind when Danie set those rules, it even helped her decide which clothes she needed the most.


    "My uncle loves her very much. He just let her do whatever she wants."


    Unknown to Selena who was staring at the elegant nails of Camille, the woman shed an angry look.


    "Well, don''t worry. I will be spending some time here until the renovation in my apartment is finished, so you won''t have to deal with your sitter for some time," as Camille said that with a sweet smile, Selena has elevated her face to meet her eyes.


    "Really? You will stay here and even spend time with me?"


    Camille nodded with her arms widening to ept Selena''s hand. As she brushed a hand on Selena''s hair, her jaw gnashed in anger.


    --


    In the bas.e.m.e.nt.


    Danie ran the tip of her fingers on the single bed in the bas.e.m.e.nt room. It has the same style as the room she was locked in, even the ss wall separating it to the next room was the same.


    The light was white cold, their eyes had adjusted from the red lights in the hallway.


    All the furniture and medical equipment were the same. After spending three years in the room, Danie had memorized the equipment as well as its brand.


    "What is this ce, Danie?" Evan asked, sitting down on the purple soft couch in the corner. When he sat down, he realized that the corner has a good view of the whole room.


    His eyebrows creased when he saw the metal hanging in the ceiling, the painting of the room has turned into cream showing that it hasn''t been painted for decades.


    The room has a smell simr to the hospital, but the ambiance was more of a morgue.


    A faint sigh let out from Danie''s lips. One thing her mind has decided was to tell Evan what she had gone through from her lips inside of showing him the memories she had. For her, it''s easier and won''t create confusion.


    She sat down to the bed and looked at him with the same expression she had before she left the ce.


    Slowly, her body fell to the bed, her lips parted to tell him the story of how she escaped the hell room while her mind wandered back in time.


    The normal sound of Danie''s heartbeat was being monitored by the heart machine next to her bed. She just had her kidney removed a few hours ago yet the pain was still throbbing in every part of her body.


    She opened her eyes and the cold light blinded her sight. It was one of the normal days she had where the doctors would cut her open and take a part of her.

 Chapter 129 - 129: The Island Part 3

    Chapter 129 - 129: The Ind Part 3


    The room was empty and Danie knew that no one was around even outside of the room. All the doctors and nurses were probably busy checking the result of her operation.


    Her ck irises were glooming despite the blinding light of the bulb, the only thing she could move was her eyes, she didn''t dare to move, even her finger as it will only cause her an excruciating pain.


    She gulped hard, there was no television in the room, it was just ck and white, not even a single nt in the room, the only living things inside was her yet her body was feeling half dead.


    So, the only thing she would do to entertain herself was to sing. Sing the song she first yed in the piano.


    Her voice, mncholic as the sound of the violin sang¡­.


    ''Greatness as you''


    ''Smallest as me''


    ''You show me what is deep as sea''


    Danie stopped when she suddenly heard a voice from the other side of the wall.


    "Where''s the exit here?"


    It was an unfamiliar voice; Danie knew all the voices of the people working in the bas.e.m.e.nt and the voice of the boy sounded from the other side of the wall was new and confused.


    Her fragile body tried to get up but it dropped before she could even lift her head.


    With all the energy she has left, Danie lifted a hand and bang the wall.


    "Help me," she begged faintly.


    The other side went silent and the hope that slowly grew in her heart faded.


    As she was about to give up, the same voice spoke again.


    "who''s there?" the boy said followed by the knocks on the wall.


    "Sh..." Danie hushed, "they have installed a voice rm here so you must talk low."


    The other side went silent again.


    "Can you help me? I am being held here against my will," she begged.


    "How can I help you?"


    Hearing those words, Danie''s heart pulsated.


    She hurriedly got up using the remaining energy she had. It was painful but she needed to be strong or else she won''t be able to escape the ce.


    She leaned her lips closer to the wall and in an almost whisper, she spoke, "at the other side of this bas.e.m.e.nt was another room, my brother is in there," she exined in a weak voice.


    "His name is Danny, help him and he will tell you how to open my room," she paused to gulp, her throat was dry making it hard for her to continue.


    "Please find him."


    "I will just hold on there. I will be back."


    And the sound of the footstep leaving slowly faded, yet the hope inside of Danie grew.


    Finally, after three years, help came.


    Waiting for the boy felt like an eternity in Danie''s mind. So, when the doorknob clicked, her heart stopped.


    She gulped hard, her eyes shone with indescribable relief.


    Two boys entered the room, the new faces gave her new hopes.


    "Who are you?" one of the boys wearing a checkered red polo and round sses asked.


    Danie pursed her lips and shook her head.


    Slowly, she lifted a finger and ced it on her lips, asking them to be quiet.


    The boy wearing a pair of football uniforms went closer to her.


    He leaned his head to her face and smiled, "you''re safe. Your brother is outside with my friend."


    The smile on his lips and the way he whispered those words softly in her ears brought an incredible feeling inside of Danie.


    She felt butterfly in her stomach despite her situation. She smiled at him.


    The boy carried her in his arms and turned to the boy wearing a checkered polo.


    "G, we need to leave now."


    The boy called ''G'' nodded and walked closer to them.


    "Your brother and my friend went to take the kidney they took from you. Is there something else you need me to get?" he whispered.


    He had the same concern tone as the boy carrying her though the feelings it gave her was different.


    "In the freezer, I have some blood and eggs restored. Could you bring them with us?" she whispered back.


    The boy nodded and immediately ran towards the freezer in the corner.


    When the boy opened it, a loud gasping from him sounded in the room and it immediately sent an rm.


    In just a second, the red light flickered in the room followed by the deafening sound of the rm.


    "Hurry!" Danie shouted at the boy.


    Rushing like a tornado, the three left the room. Danie had never been outside of her room , so the hallway was new to her, everything was new to her eyes.


    Her heart pulsated uncontrobly, as she leaned her weak head to the chest of the boy that was carrying her, she heard his heartbeat, and it was pounding rhythmically with her.


    The scent she sniffed, it was calming her mind. She buried her nose in his chest and freely sniffed again.


    They ran as fast as they could¡­


    While some people shouting the words "find them"


    The sound of the rm and the lights aboveing from the helicopter looking for them, all of it was making Danie''s heart pounded like never before.


    She felt scared and excited. Finally, they will be free.


    No more pain, no more scream. She can finally go back to her previous life.


    But out of nowhere, the boy carrying her lost his bnce. They rolled down the muddy ground.


    "What happened?" Danie heard the checkered boy asking them.


    "I got shot G, find her brother and ask for help."


    Fear paled Danie''s face upon hearing it.


    "There''s a cave somece here. Maybe you two can hide there and I will get her brother," the checkered boy said.


    And with that, Dan felt her body rising from the ground, the boy despite getting shot was able to bring her to the cave.


    Back to reality.


    Danie blinked her eyes and sat up from the bed in the bas.e.m.e.nt room. She found Evan looking at her seriously.


    Her hands absently lifted to touch her cheeks only to find them wet with her tears.


    She sniffed and continued with her story. This time she told Evan about what happened in the cave.

 Chapter 130 - 130: Daisy

    Chapter 130 - 130: Daisy


    The darkness of the cave was nothing for Danie, she was used of darkness but she''s concerned about the boy. He dropped her to the ground andy next to her, both of their backs were leaning against the cold rock of the cave.


    Sounds wereing from the bats as well as the sound of the water dripping from somewhere.


    Danie stretched her legs, and soon she felt a head on her shoulder.


    It was the boy''s forehead leaning on her, she felt his sweat on her skin, she could hear the pain in his breathing.


    Danie groaned as well, the wound on her waist started to bleed and she could feel that soon she''ll pass out.


    "Hey," the boy called her out. She could feel him moving his face away from her shoulder.


    Danie turned to look at him and the only thing she could see was his eyes.


    They were brown and deep, "don''t sleep. My friends and your brother will be here soon."


    She nodded in response. As she was about to speak, the boy suddenly leaned closer and bumped their foreheads.


    "Youre burning," he said in concern but their position remained.


    This was the first time Danie had someone so close to her face, and it brought an odd feeling inside.


    She gulped hard, the boy had his eyes closed and she wished that she could see his eyes again and check his past.


    She felt his heavy breathing, seemed like the boy had fallen asleep.


    Her heart pounded while her hand lifted to touch his cheek which was wet from his sweat. Slowly, her hand moved to his lips. Curiosity arose in her mind.


    She had watched people doing intimate things in the bas.e.m.e.nt, the doctor had her watched it to see how her brain would react to certain actions.


    She gulped hard, she knew what kiss was but had never done it before.


    As the curiosity grew in her mind, Danie moved closer and touched the boy''s lips with hers.


    After she felt the softness of his lips, Danie retracted.


    Then the boy suddenlyughed.


    "Why did you kiss me?" he asked.


    Danie blushed, deep inside she''s thankful that the cave was dark.


    "I am just curious," she said.


    "What''s your name?" she asked after a long silence.


    But the boy didn''t get a chance to answer her as he had fallen asleep.


    Danie sighed, closed her eyes and waited for the rescue.


    --


    Danie was pulled back from reminiscing the past when Evan suddenly sat on the bed she was lying on. She sat up, folded her legs and sat on her heels.


    She was met by Evan''s narrowed eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    Evan frowned, "you kissed a boy?"


    Danie blinked, dumbfounded that will all the things she told, the only thing he remembered was the time she kissed a boy.


    "It was a thank-you kiss."


    Evan rose a brow, he scoffed once and got up.


    With her brows creasing, Danie ran to Evan who was walking towards the door.


    Her hand grabbed his wrist, stopping him from opening the door.


    "Don''t leave me here," she said faintly.


    Evan sighed and turned around, jealousy was visible in his eyes.


    "I won''t leave you Danie but seriously, why did you kiss the boy?"


    Seeing the anger burning in his eyes, Danie realized that he was just jealous.


    She smiled at him, "don''t worry, it was a quick one."


    He nodded, turned to face herpletely andy a hand on her head, he tapped it twice lightly while his face scrunched up indifferently.


    "You don''t like him, do you?"


    Danie shook her head vigorously.


    "No, I think he''s even dead," she said casually.


    "So, if he''s not dead, would you like him?"


    Danie bit her lips and it showed the two deep dimples on her cheeks.


    "If I didn''t meet you, and he''s alive then maybe," she shrugged, "I don''t want to lie, he saved me so if he''s alive then yes, I would probably love him."


    Hearing those words has throbbed a pain in Evan''s heart. He gulped hard and pulled her to his chest.


    "Then, I am thankful that I met you and he''s dead," he whispered.


    Danie retracted from his embrace, she looked up to meet his eyes.


    "Do you remember the letter that was in the envelope?" she asked about the letter that James gave together with their photo.


    Evan''s brows furrowed, it was not a letter just a word.


    He shook his head as a response.


    "Daisy," Danie said firmly, "I am known as Daisy by a few people."


    As the confusion filled Evan''s mind, his hands went to Danie''s shoulder.


    "What do you mean?"


    Danie sighed; her name Daisy was like a myth to some people that haven''t had a chance to talk to her. She was called a ghost flower underground; Ken knew about her and she''s certain that Evan has heard of the woman who gives favor to certain people.


    "Have you ever heard of the woman who gives out favor? The woman who can make a person disappear, the one who-"


    "I have heard of her. But I don''t think she''s real if you are thinking about asking for her help, it''s impossible-"


    They both cut each other''s words, while the confusion in Evan''s mind grew rapidly by the grave expression on Danie''s face.


    "I am her."


    And that was it, both of them became silent.


    Evan blinked, still trying to process what he just heard. He knew about the woman, but it was a myth in underground just like a fairy tale.


    No one has seen the woman yet her aplishment was everywhere.


    When a powerful person disappeared, people would say that it was that woman''s doing.


    When a bank heist was sessful, people would say that the robber might have gotten helped from the woman.


    If one wants to ask for her help, they would need to know people who know people that got helped from her.


    And the people who got helped from her have always had their lips glued. Even torture or death could not reveal her identity,

 Chapter 131 - 131: Kens surprise visit

    Chapter 131 - 131: Ken''s surprise visit


    Evan had heard stories, they said that she''s ruthless, she has no soul and no heart.


    And right there, Evan believed her, as the woman who was so popr in helping the criminals has the same description as to what he had seen Danie was doing in her memories.


    His hand lifted to touch her cheeks, his eyes gloom, heart ached for her.


    She suffered too much, physically and emotionally. While the other people were enjoying the luxury or simplicity of their life, Danie needed to squeeze her way inside the dark underground business to get the power she needed to avenge her family.


    As he moved closer to nt a kiss to her lips, Evan gave her a smile, "we will rece all the bad memories you have with a good one," he whispered in a soothing tone.


    "And we will start with this room."


    Saying that he kissed her deeply and carried her towards the bed.


    --


    Opening her eyes, Camille formed a smile. She heard that Evan woulde back today. She got up hurriedly and went to the shower.


    She knew what he likes, everything from clothes to the food.


    As she prepared herself, her heart suddenly pounded.


    She clutched her chest and quickly put on her dress. She put on light makeup, the one where she would look natural.


    She had her hair colored in chestnut brown just like how Evan wanted, putting a confident smile on her lips she left her room.


    Camille went straight to the kitchen, few maids were preparing the breakfast.


    "Good morning Ms. Male," Anders greeted her lively.


    She smiled sweetly at him, "I am nning to cook today''s breakfast."


    She could see the man froze by her words; she might have stayed in the vi before but she never once used the kitchen.


    "You''re our guest, Ms. Male-" Camille cut him out with a slight pat on his shoulder.


    "It''s fine," she winked and asked for an apron.


    She took a one-year culinary course in France, and it''s mostly to prepare herself to be the head of the Su, so today, she''s nning to use her skill to win Evan''s heart, after all the way to the man''s heart was through his stomach.


    In the middle of cooking, Camille heard a car engine turning off. She quickly grabbed the towel and dried her hands while her feet rushed towards the living to wee Evan.


    But her body hardened upon seeing Ken Chu.


    "Hi, Ken, what are you doing here?" she shed the same sweet smile she gave to Anders earlier but Ken gave him a cold look.


    "Who are you?" he asked.


    And that question has made Camille''s jaw drop in surprise.


    They were schoolmates since elementary and high school and they''ve also met in various parties yet Ken still has the same question every time they met.


    She sighed while faking a smile.


    "I am Camille Male, Ken. We''ve been at the same sch-" her lips froze like a statue when Ken rudely walked past her and sat down casually on the couch.


    Anders came and stood next to the couch where Ken was sitting like a king. He rarely visited the vi and when he did it mostly due to an important meeting with Evan.


    "Mr. Chu, our boss is on the way-"


    "Where is your boss''s girlfriend?" Ken asked without letting Anders finish his words.


    Anders was taken aback for a moment but he regained his senses when Ken rose a brow.


    "She''s with Mr. Su now, they will be here shortly."


    Ken nodded and rested his back against the couch, he gestured Anders to leave but before the man could go, a shout sounded from the door.


    "Mushroom! Are you back?"


    It was Matthew''s voice.


    Camille who was standing next to the door squinted an eye after Matthew''s shout rang to her ear like a bomb.


    "E, scratch my back" saying that Matthew walked inside like he owned the ce.


    "They are on the road," Anders answered Matthew.


    Matthew''s lips twitched, "how soon? Aish! That little mushroom, she kept promising to scratch my back," he stomped both feet as heined. Settling down on the single sofa, he looked at Ken.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked Ken.


    "What about you?" Ken asked back.


    Matthew blinked and gave him a half shrug, "I live here."


    Ken frowned, "no, you live next door."


    And with that, Matthew let out a loudugh, "yeah I do but my ex is living here."


    Ken went silent, he didn''t really care about Matthew''s life.


    "Are you waiting for Evan?" he asked again.


    "No, his girlfriend," he replied coldly, avoiding Matthew''s eyes to cut the topic.


    "What do you need from my ex?"


    Hearing that, Ken''s eyes narrowed. He shifted his sight to Mathew with confusion in his eyes.


    "That short woman is your ex?" he asked to confirm.


    Nodding his head, Matthew crossed his legs, "yup, we lived together in London for three years," he proudly boasted.


    Ken didn''t reply to him, instead, he turned to Anders and asked him for coffee.


    Meanwhile, Camille was still standing by the door aside from Anders, no one in the vi has ever greeted her.


    Her eyes narrowed like a cat, with heavy feet she walked back into the kitchen.


    On the other side.


    Inside the car, Evan was driving while Danie sat on the passenger seat. Her hand on Evan''s leg continued on gripping it yfully.


    "We can make a little stop," she said seductively, she moved closer to him and blew hot air in his ear.


    Evan cleared his throat, Dan surely knew how to put him in the mood, he felt his arousal slowly rising as her hand went on his pants zipper.


    "Danie I am driving," he said coarsely but he didn''t dare to remove her hands away from his pants.


    Danie sneered, her hands went under his shirt and lightly rubbed her palms on his stomach while her lips went to his neck and sucked it like a hungry mosquito.

 Chapter 132 - 132: Daniellas rage Part 1

    Chapter 132 - 132: Danie''s rage Part 1


    Seeing that they were passing the forest near the vi, Evan turned the steering wheel and parked on the side.


    His hand grabbed Danie''s shoulder and pushed her lightly away.


    "You are such a tease," he said in a suppressing tone.


    Danieughed, she closed her eyes and waited for him but after a long wait, no lips came to her.


    She opened her eyes and found him staring at the window.


    She followed his sight only to see a rabbit which they seemed to have run by, it was walking limply away from them.


    Danie immediately rushed out and ran towards the rabbit, as she carried it in her arms she found it unhurt.


    "Is he alright?" Evan asked as he walked towards Danie.


    She turned around with the rabbit in her arms, "I don''t think we drove him over. He''s just weak that why he can''t jump properly."


    Evan stood behind Danie, "let''s bring him to a veterinary," he said.


    Danie threw a piercing look at Evan, "I am a doctor babe, and do you know how expensive the veterinary cost?"


    And with that Danie went back to the car leaving the dumbfounded Evan.


    ''She''s really stingy,'' he thought and ran to the car after Danie shouted his name.


    --


    After Camille arranged the table, she blew out a sigh. She baked her own croissant as well as the baguette and ce some cold cuts on the table. Even the cr¨¨me Brulee which she knew Evan liked was on the table.


    She was not used to cooking arge portion but since she also wanted to impress Evan''s friend Ken Chu as well as Mathew and Selena, she patiently baked arge portion for everyone.


    When sheid her gloves on the kitchen counter, the sound of the car''s engine disturbed the quiet vi.


    She rushed out and found Evan.


    Her lips stretched a smile by itself and like wind, she flew towards him.


    "Hi, Evan," she greeted and moved to give him a kiss on the cheeks but Evan retracted to avoid her lips.


    "What are you doing here Camille?" the coldness of his tone has pricked a needle in her heart but she shook it off and widened her smile.


    "My apartment is being renovated so your kind mom offered me to stay here," she paused and bathed her eyshes, "It shouldn''t be a problem, right? After all, I have stayed here before," as she said that in a flirt, her hand moved to touch his arm.


    "Babe, how many times have I told you not to hire a new maid?"


    Out of nowhere, Danie''s voice sounded, she had a rabbit in her hand and handed it to Camille.


    Everyone turned to the door and found Dani wearing a grey tracksuit, a pair of sneakers while her hair has been tied up in a messy bun.


    She turned to the woman who was wearing an apron next to Evan and handed her the bag with the military uniform she borrowed from the soldier and the bunny in her hand.


    "Can you handwash this and send it to its owner? Also, this bunny is our dinner tonight," Danie''s face was casual, no emotion at all but, deep inside rage was boiling her blood. She knew who the woman was and seeing the thoughts running in Camille''s mind has made every cell of her brain wanted to explode.


    "Also, call a masseur, my legs are cramping."


    "I am not a maid!" Camille suddenly blurted. Her face has reddened with embarrassment for getting mistaken as a maid.


    "Oh, you''re not?" Danie''s asked innocently. Her eyes ran to her clothing which still had the apron above.


    "No, I am a guest here. I''ve just prepared breakfast for Evan," mentioning his name, a soft smile shed on Camille''s lips, "I''ve known Evan''s favorite so I cooked it for him."


    "Thank God!" Danie blurted, "I don''t need to cook breakfast," saying that in relief, Danie ced a hand on Camille''s shoulder. She gave her a smile; others might think it genuine but people that knew Danie would notice how fake it was.


    "But don''t ever think that you will get my Evan by your simple breakfast," and her lips curving a sweet smile turned wicked, "the saying ¨C the way to a man''s heart is through his stomach ¨C has been buried together with its creator," she scoffed, removing her hand on Camille''s shoulder.


    "It through his pants now dear," and then she winked, her smile widened showing the deep dimples on her cheeks.


    "Right babe?" she asked Evan who was busy talking to Kirby who just came.


    "Babe!" She called him out again, widening her eyes on him.


    "Yes, it is," Evan agreed even though he didn''t hear a word of what she said.


    Without greeting the people in the living room, Danie rushed upstairs while Evan stayed in the living room.


    As she walked in the hallway, her face was painted with darkness, irises in pitch ck while her nose was wrinkled in anger.


    Inside she wanted to explode, she gulped hard and halted in front of the master bedroom door.


    Seeing the maiding out of the room next to them, Danie stopped her.


    "Hey, where is that model staying?" she asked bitterly but it contrasted the smile on her lips.


    The maid pointed at the room she had juste out and it made Danie''s smile widened.


    ''Really? Just next to my room?'' she thought.


    When the maid left the hallway, Danie opened the guestroom door and found two luggage and some dresses on the rack, even some of the shoes were neatly lined up on the floor.


    She scoffed, walked towards the balcony with the view of the pool, ''is she nning to stay here forever?''


    Her eyes narrowed as her brain worked on something evil.


    She walked back inside the room and carried the two empty luggage.


    Without a warning, she threw it out of the balcony and it dropped straight to the pool.


    It made a thunder-like sound.


    Seeing the maids running towards the pool, Danie grabbed all the clothes she could carry and threw it out of the balcony.


    Somended on the ground some were in the pool.


    But Danie was not satisfied, so with big steps, she walked back inside carried as many shoes as she could and threw them out of the balcony again and did the same to the rest of the shoes.


    When it was done, Danie rested one hand on the balcony rails while the other massaged her temple. Her lips were curving a mischievous smile but her eyes were dark as a coil.

 Chapter 133 - 133: Daniellas rage Part 2

    Chapter 133 - 133: Danie''s rage Part 2


    A minute ago, Evan was trying to ask Ken what he needed from Danie but his friend was so stubborn that he only wanted to say it to her.


    Evan leaned his h.i.p.s against the back of the couch, both arms were crossed over his stomach.


    "What do you need from her Ken?" he asked.


    Ken who had just got up from the couch stood in front of Evan. His face has the same serious expression as Evan.


    "It''s business Evan, I don''t ask what you and Glen were talking about when I walked into your office."


    And that made Evan''s face ttened.


    "I am discussing business with him, Ken," he replied impatiently.


    Ken gave him a half shrug, "And what did I say? It''s a business."


    Evan squeezed his eyes shut impatiently. Knowing Ken, he''s acting like a stupid person in purpose.


    He''s about to part his lips when a loud bang sounded from outside.


    Evan''s eyebrows creased, soon maids were rushing towards the pool.


    "What''s happening there?" Evan asked absently to Ken.


    "Don''t ask me, I am here with you," he replied sarcastically.


    Evan''s nose wrinkled in annoyance, he rushed toward the crowd while Matthew, Selena, and Ken followed him.


    "Omg!" Selena gasped, both hands were on her parted lips while her eyes balled in surprise.


    The maids and guards were circling around the pool, wondering where did all the clothes and shoese from.


    --


    Meanwhile.


    Camille had just finished cleaning her hands when she noticed that the ce was empty. Her brows creased in confusion while her feet left the kitchen to find the maids


    Raising a brow, her eyes scanned the living room, but it was empty as well.


    Soon, she heard the chattering sound from outside. She followed the sound and found everyone in the poolside standing as if a circus was happening in there.


    She stood behind Evan. As she lifted a hand to wrap around his arms, her eyes traveled to where the crowd was looking and right there her hand froze in the air.


    The color faded on her face to see all of her clothes from lingerie to dresses even her expensive shoes and branded bags were swimming in the pool.


    Her knees weakened, she immediately grabbed onto the arm next to her.


    "Who are you?" a voice sounded next to her.


    Camille looked up and found Ken frowning at her, she''s certain that Evan was standing next to her just a minute ago but he suddenly disappeared on her side and was now standing a few meters away from her.


    "I just need to hold-" she couldn''t finish her words as Ken shook her hand off of his arms and red at her.


    "Don''t touch me! You, filthy woman!" he said in anger.


    Just like a bunny staring at the angry lion in front, Camille took a step back.


    She gulped hard, her energy rushed back gaining herself enough strength to stand.


    She had seen how Ken treated the girls in their school. He didn''t care and just yelled at them, if he got pped, he wouldn''t hesitate to punch back.


    "Who threw those clothes!" suddenly, Evan''s angry voice roared around.


    Everyone''s eyes looked up to the balcony of the guestroom and there, they found Danie blowing out the smoke of her cigarette out of her nose like a dragon.


    "Did you throw my clothes?" Camille shouted, looking up to the balcony. Her lips shook like a leaf while her eyes were glistening with tears.


    Danie looked down, she turned off the cigarette fire on the metal rails of the balcony while her round eyes went narrow.


    "I thought they were garbage," she said and shrugged her shoulders, "I mean, you can''t me me for mistaking it, after all, the owner is garbage herself," finishing that with a smirk, Danie turned around.


    "Evan do something!" ire eximed, she walked towards him and held onto the sleeve of his shirt.


    Evan took in a deep sigh, they haven''t been home for an hour and the drama has started.


    "Danie,e down here," he said in a loud but soft tone.


    Dani peeked her head in the balcony, then sat on the rail like a bird.


    "Don''t jump!" Evan shouted beads of sweat started to form on his forehead intensely.


    "You said toe down, make up your mind Mr. Su," Danie rolled her eyes, everyone noticed how cold her voice was.


    "Never mind, just take a shower and cool down," a loud sign of relief left Evan''s lips when Danie went down from the rail.


    "Ok!" she said obediently and walked inside.


    She''s about to leave the room when she noticed the pile of magazines on the corner table. She walked towards it and found a couple of magazines where Camille was the cover.


    Her lips formed a pout like a kid in a tantrum, she took all the magazines and put them on the ss coffee table.


    Then, her hand went behind to take the lighter from her back pocket and without a second thought, she lit the magazine with the fire.


    The fire reflected her narrowed eyes while the smoke mixed in the air.


    As the smoke reached the detector in the ceiling, the rm started to buzz while the sprinkler in the rained the room.


    Downstairs.


    Evan faced the fuming Camille. He had known her since childhood and this was the first time he ever saw her so angry like this.


    Her face was burning with so much anger, while her eyes were wet with tears


    Hands on each of her sides, clenching with irritation, Camilleined to Evan, "how can she do this to me? What have I done to her?" she said in between her sobs.


    Evan sighed, he didn''t expect Danie to act like this but he was trying to understand her.


    ''Not you Camille, but your father,'' he wanted to say that so she would understand but he''s not in the position to say it.


    So he sighed, "I will talk to her," he said in assurance.


    Hearing those words, Camille felt her anger fading. She gulped hard and wiped her tears with her backhand like a small kid.


    Evan could not help but pity her. She''s so clueless and innocent. Absently, his hand lifted to pat her head but before he could touch it, Ken''s voice sounded from behind.


    "You think it''s a good idea?" Ken said staring at Evan''s hand in the air, "you might start a war if you do that."


    Evan retracted his hand and dropped it on his side. He sighed and stared at Camille who''s looking like a bullied bunny in front of him.


    "You have some clothes left here. I will get it."


    As he was about to leave, the fire rm suddenly chirped loudly in the vi.


    "F*ck! What now?" he said in a depressing tone and rushed upstairs.

 Chapter 134 - 134: Romans daughter

    Chapter 134 - 134: Roman''s daughter


    The door of the bedroom was opened with a bang by Evan, his chest rose and fell in rapid breaths after running upstairs.


    Disbelief registered on his face after seeing the pile of ashes on the coffee table and next to it was Danie half-soaked.


    "Danie! What are you doing?" he could not help but raise his voice on her after looking at the smoke and mess inside the room.


    Behind him, the people from downstairs starteding.


    All of them tried to peek inside but Evan has blocked the way.


    "Get her out of here Evan, or I am going to leave," hearing her tone so serious, Evan gulped.


    "I will but you need to calm down," he entered the room, a slight irritation rushed over him.


    "I am calm Evan," Danie replied, then a smile formed on her lips, "if I''m not, your house would be burning."


    Evan pressed his lips together, "go to the room and change your clothes," he said and hastened next to her. He turned off the remaining fire with the unburned magazines and his face - grave serious turned to Danie.


    "We could have talked about this. There''s no need for you to throw her clothes and burn the room," he said in a suppressing tone.


    "Are you taking her side, Evan?"


    Evan squeezed his eyes shut and shook his head, "no Danie but-"


    "What is happening?" Camille''s voice, full of confusion filled the room. She was standing by the door next to Matthew and Selena.


    As she entered the room, her eyes caught Danie angrily staring at Evan.


    "Did you do this?" asked Camille to Danie, pointing a finger at the mess on the table.


    Danie answered with a half shrug.


    And with that, Camille''s face reddened with indescribable anger.


    She rushed towards Danie but before she could reach her, Evan had stopped her.


    "Let me go, Evan!" Camille said in a broken voice, the tears she has been holding from watching her clothes drown in the pool streamed down in big pieces.


    "Camille, can we talk?" Evan said still stopping Camille from attacking Danie.


    Hearing his soft voice, Camille calmed down and hurriedly buried her face in his chest but her face didn''t spend a second on it as her hair has been pulled back and the next thing she knew was that her body was floating in the air.


    "Danie! No!"


    Danie could hear Evan screaming her name but it was toote, she had grabbed the vase from the corner table, smashed it and threw a huge piece to Camille who hadn''t recovered after getting thrown to the wall.


    "Danie, enough!" Evan shouted at her, his hand grabbed her wrist and dragged her out of the room towards their bedroom.


    He threw her at the sofa, locked her way out with his arms andy on top of her.


    Seeing her eyes, how dark it was, Evan knew how agitated she was but what she had done was out of the line.


    "This is too much Danie, I know your jealous but-" his lips froze when Danie suddenly shed a wicked smile.


    "Jealous?" she said in between herugh, "I didn''t do that because I was jealous Evan. I know I have you," she paused and courageously met his eyes, "I did that because she''s Roman''s daughter."


    Evan stiffened upon hearing it, his hands loosened its grip to her shoulder and straightened up.


    Jamming both hands in his front pockets Evan sighed to calm himself.


    "Danie, do you think it''s necessary to me Camille to what her father had done?"


    Danie sat up, rested both of her palms on herps


    Then, sheughed, it was loud but emotionless.


    "I don''t know why you people keep saying that to me!" she scoffed, elevating her face to meet Evan''s eyes.


    "You said you won''t get in my way right?"


    Evan nodded without hesitation.


    "Then, get out of my way."


    Danie got up, waited for Evan to move away so she can pass but he stood in front of her like a statue.


    "Do you like her?" Danie asked.


    "What? No?" Evan answered back.


    She nodded, "then get out of my way."


    Evan sighed, he took a step aside and let her pass through.


    When Danie left the bedroom, she went straight to the next room where Camille was staying while Evan tailed her.


    She entered the room and found Anders and Camille sitting on the couch.


    As she walked closer to Camille, Danie saw the anger burning in her eyes but as she dug deeper, she found out how terrified she was.


    Her lips curved a lopsided grin. Standing in front of Camille like a God, Danie rose a brow.


    "I am sorry if I lost my temper. I will call my doctor to assist you," she said and walked out without waiting for her reply.


    Meanwhile, Evan was dumbfounded, he thought Danie would hurt Camille but instead, she apologized and went back to their bedroom.


    Danie grabbed her phone, with her heart beating like she had run a race, she dialed ire''s number.


    When the old woman answered, Danie, spoke, "can youe here at the Vi? I injured someone," then she ended the call before her voice broke down.


    Her feet strode towards the bathroom and as she did her hands removed her clothes one by one. She knew the mess she created and deep inside, she didn''t care or feel guilty about it.


    She locked the door of the bathroom which something she had never done.


    And with the heavy feeling weighing her heart, Danie went under the shower and hoped that the hot water enough to burn someone''s skin could remove the weave of her heart.


    Her nose wrinkled when she felt a sting in her hand, she looked at it and found a deep wound with some shattered pieces of a vase inside.


    As she slowly pulled the sses out, tears streamed down from her eyes.

 Chapter 135 - 135: Wounded

    Chapter 135 - 135: Wounded


    The watering down from the shower dropped in her hand, and it mixed with her blood together with her tears.


    She bit her lips and cleansed her wound with the water but it was too deep that her blood kepting out.


    She leaned her head on the headrest of the tub, she shut her eyes and hoped that the pain in her hand would go away.


    Soon, she heard knocked on the door, she ignored it as she knew it was Evan but to her surprise, it was someone else.


    "Hey, short woman! Come out of there! We need to talk!"


    It was Ken Chu, and somehow, hearing him calling her a short woman has caused for all her anger to disappear and was reced with ineffable irritation.


    She got up and put on her robe, with her hair wet, she opened the door while the fog from her hot shower escaped the bathroom.


    She''s about to part her lips and ask what he wanted when he suddenly stretched a hand carrying a medical kit.


    "Are you stupid? If you want to kill a person, don''t do it in a ce with so many witnesses," his eyes squinted, "wasn''t it you that said you can''t let anyone be the witness to your action?" he smirked, "this is not the Daisy I heard of."


    Danie rose a brow in disbelief, she watched as Ken left the room while she remained stiffed standing by the room with fogs around her.


    --


    In Camille''s room.


    Anders was about to put the ster on Camille''s forehead with a big bump created when it was hit by the shattered piece of the vase when she stopped him


    She has few scratches on her forehead but they were shallow and barely bleeding.


    "Can you call Evan?" She asked in a broken voice.


    Anders nodded obediently and rushed outside. When the door opened, Camille took a deep sigh.


    But instead of Evan, it was Selena, concern was on her face.


    "Are you alright?" Sitting down next to Camille, Selena held the woman''s hand.


    Camille nodded and shed a faint smile.


    "Is she always like this?" she asked Selena.


    The girl gulped hard and then nodded.


    "She burned my magazines too, sshed water on me when I don''t want to wake up and threw vases too, though she threw it at the wall, not on my face."


    Saying that Selena lowered her sight to herp. Thinking of it now, she realized how odd Danie was acting.


    "She really has a temper," she continued.


    "Maybe she needs help," she replied.


    Hearing that Selena rose her face to look at her, "you mean like a therapist?" she asked with confusion.


    She nodded as a response, "while my career was growing, I suffered depression. Evan was there on my side and he rmended his friend''s wife who happened to be a psychologist."


    Camille wanted to give the doctor number but her phone was in her bag which is now swimming in the pool.


    Selena shrugged, "Danie is fine, I actually like her. She''s fierce."


    Camille rose a brow, puzzled by the calmness shinning in Selena''s eyes.


    ''This woman! How does she do that?'' she thought. Deep inside, she just wanted to grab Danie''s hair just like how she did it to her earlier and throw her out of the balcony.


    As they continued chatting, the door was opened and Evan, together with an old woman entered her room.


    "This is doctor ire, she''s Danie''s private doctor."


    Camille got up and stood next to Evan, her hand absently grabbed his shirt and like a scared little girl, she went behind him.


    "it''s fine Camille, she won''t hurt you," Evan assured her but his body was slowly moving away from her.


    "I had Anders fixed another room for you. Let''s get you settled there."


    Then he walked with big steps hoping that Camille wouldn''t grab his hand.


    When they entered the room, which was next to Selena, Evan left Camille with the doctor.


    He went downstairs to check for Ken but the man has left without saying goodbye while Matthew has gone back to his house.


    He sighed and decided to check on Danie.


    --


    Danie quickly put a bandage on her palm before the bleeding starts again, her nose wrinkled as she tried to sanitize her wound.


    "Damn it!" she cursed out.


    She could feel a pain in her wound even though she had removed all the sses inside.


    "Did I miss a piece?" she murmured to herself.


    She wanted to remove her bandage but it will just bleed again.


    Sitting down on the bathroom floor, Danie shut her eyes. She knew that ire has arrived but she can''t go out with the wound in her palm.


    Soon, the door of the bedroom was opened and Evan''s voice calling her name has made Danie panicked.


    She quickly gathered all the bandages with her bloodstain and about to throw it at the garbage when the door was suddenly opened.


    She gulped hard and met Evan''s eyes.


    "What happened?" fear registered on Evan''s face until there''s no room for anything else. He rushed and kneeled next to Danie.


    "Where did you get this?" without waiting for her reply, he carried her out of the bathroom andy her onto the bed, then he opened the door, barely peeked out his head and shouted at the maid cleaning the room next to theirs.


    "Get Doctor ire, quick!" he shouted.


    When no one seemed to hear him, he pumped a palm on the door loudly, "are you all deaf? I said get the doctor!"


    And with his voice roaring like an anger thunder along the hallway, everyone who was working stopped from their job and rushed towards the room next to Selena''s.


    Evan went back inside but kept the door opened, he sat on the bed next to Danie and took her hand.


    Seeing the bloodstained on the ster, a loud sigh left his mouth.


    "How did you get this?" he asked in concern, running a finger lightly on the ster.


    "When I smashed the vase," she replied casually, "you didn''t need to shout like that babe, it''s only a scratch I am not dying," and with that, she giggled.


    But the worried on Evan''s face remained, "why did you need to smash that vase? Can''t you just throw it?"


    When his words registered in his mind, Evan''s shoulder tensed.

 Chapter 136 - 136: Red Lipstick

    Chapter 136 - 136: Red Lipstick


    On the other side, Danie chuckled, "I would but it will cause more damage and thest thing I want is to be in the prison."


    Evan ran his palm on her hair, "I won''t let anything happen to you, Danie. I shouldn''t have yelled at you."


    The regret was strained in his voice, but Danie contemted that Ken was right, she can''t let her emotion overpower her brain.


    She nodded and smiled at him, but inside she felt a fit of strange jealousy rising, wondering why did Evan stop her this time even though she had done it before with Selena.


    When ire came, a worried look was on her face while Evan left the room by Danie''s request.


    --


    After putting the surgical gloves on, ire sat on the space that Evan left while Danie was sitting with her back leaning on the headrest.


    Taking Danie''s palm to remove the ster, ire scoffed, "how bad is your wound Ms. Jealous?" she said with a tease.


    Danie''s eyebrows creased in confusion, "I am not jealous ire, I did that because she''s Roman Lee''s daughter."


    The cotton ire was holding to clean Danie''s wound halted in the air, her lips slightly parted in shock let out a silent gasp.


    "That''s Roman''s daughter? Only daughter?"


    Danie nodded, her head swung to look at the window and watched the clouds hover in the sky peacefully.


    "what are you doing Danie? You have never lost it like this before," the confusion shone in ire''s eyes, her hands continued on cleaning Danie''s wound, "what is happening?"


    Danie gulped hard, her eyes dropped on her hands and watched as ire clean it.


    "ire, I might change my n."


    ire rose a brow and met Danie''s eyes, "what is it now?"


    Danie gulped hard, "I don''t know yet," she shook her head, "I just, when I brought Evan to the ind, I realized that I shouldn''t waste my life on revenge. I mean," she blew out a harsh breathe, "I deserve to be happy right?"


    Her eyes rolled, "if there''s such a thing as God, for sure he wants me to be happy too, right?"


    ire''s eyes gloom while her heart ached for Danie. She could see how much Danie was fighting to live, and now, she got the taste of peace her view suddenly changed.


    But this only made her worry even more, as she knew that Danie was willing to give up everything to the wrong man.


    Danie could read ire''s thoughts.


    Living in the house with the family that killed hers, it was indeed a mistake.


    "Is it wrong for me to be happy ire?" Danie asked. She can''t no longer bear the thoughts she''s reading in ire''s mind.


    "No, it''s not Danie, everyone deserves to be happy," she sighed and caressed Danie''s cheek, "but he''s the wrong man."


    Danie shook her head, bit her lips and tried to fight back her tears, "he loves me, ire. He supports and protects me if he''s the wrong man then who''s the right for me? Why can''t I be with him?" she gulped hard, blinked a few times causing her tears to drop.


    "I am not saying that you can''t be with him Danie, what I am saying is, you fell to the wrong man," she paused and pulled the remaining piece of shattered ss in her wound, "and living here is wrong. Camille, Evan, and Selena, those people''s parents had caused you to be like this. Truth can be painful, I know that, but ask yourself, Danie."


    ire got up; cleaned up all the medical tools and neatly lined them up in her bag, "are you changing your n for your sake? Or for his family?"


    Danie blinked, ire has been long gone but her voice stayed in her mind.


    When the door was opened and she saw Evan and Selena with a worried expression on their faces, she could not help but shut her eyes.


    --


    Jenna''s eyes were narrowing like a pair of eagle''s eyes as she stared at Danie''s clothing.


    Never once she saw her in this state. Her hair was tied up in a neat bun while her contoured face and red lipstick had given her apelling aura.


    With her ck suits on and white polo under, Jenna could not help but raise a brow.


    "When we bought the Lumax, you were wearing a sweater with a hole on the side and a toe-length seventy years old skirt which you stole from the British royalty," she blinked as she blurted those words with sarcasm.


    Picking up the suitcase with doc.u.ments about the Ind Bank''s Policy, Jenna scoffed, "what''s changed, Danie? I thought you would just ckmail the Ind CEO until he agreed to you."


    Danie epted the suitcase with her eyes narrowed while a lopsided grin full of wickedness was stered in her lips, "I want to be part of Evan''s circle so, I will need to dress up good," and she gave Jenna a wink.


    "What''s with the red lipstick? I thought you hated red."


    As they are about to leave Danie''s apartment, the woman halted by the door, her hand was on the doorknob, preparing to open it.


    "Jenna, men are like bulls. One of their weaknesses is women especially the one wearing a suit and red lipstick" she finally opened the door and stepped out of her apartment, "once I speak, he would be more focus on my lips and not my word."


    Jenna shrugged a shoulder in response to Danie''s overflowing confidence.


    --


    A car drove inside the bas.e.m.e.nt of the Ind Bank building and inside was Danie and Jenna.


    Scott parked a few meters away from the bas.e.m.e.nt elevator and opened the door for the two women at the backseat of the ck SUV he was driving.


    "Do you need me up?" Scott asked.


    Danie shook her head as she smoothed down her coat, "no, Scott stay here. They won''t take me seriously if I bring a wrestler inside."


    Scott chuckled by Danie''s reply. He took the suitcase from the passenger seat and handed it to Jenna.


    When his knuckles brushed against Jenna''s, Scott cleared his throat and avoided Danie''s eyes.


    "Are you two going to stand there holding the suitcase for the whole day?" Danie blurted staring at Jenna and Scott''s hand holding the suitcase at the same time.


    "I am sorry," Scott apologized and withdrew his hand.


    Jena shook her head; her lips formed an awkward smile.


    "No worries, it''s nothing," she replied and followed Danie who was walking towards the elevator.

 Chapter 137 - 137: Island Banks CEO

    Chapter 137 - 137: Ind Bank''s CEO


    After pressing the button for the elevator door to close, Danie noticed Scott looking at their direction.


    When her eyes followed to where he was staring, she could not help but smile.


    "Are you dating someone Jenna?" she asked the woman as the elevator move up.


    Jenna blinked and turned her head to Danie. She shook it lightly with confusion forming on her face, "why?"


    Danie shrugged, "nothing. Anyway, I asked Scott to give you a tour around the city," she turned while shing her casual no smiling face, "is it fine?"


    Jenna was taken aback by Danie''s words, as she withdrew her eyes from staring at her dumbfoundedly, she nodded, "it''s fine. The work you''ve given to me was too stressful. I need a release."


    The door of the elevator opened, as the two walked out, Danie parted her lips to speak, "actually, I recently found out that s.e.x is a good way to release your stress. I can ask Scott if you need one."


    Jenna''s footsteps frost upon hearing it while a shock crept across her face.


    "you''re crazy!" that''s all she could say with her face reading like a tomato after a long moment of silence.


    Danie winked at her teasingly.


    "You must be Jenna Marcus."


    A voice interrupted Danie from teasing Jenna.


    There, they found a blue-suited middle-aged man with sses on and hairbed neatly on the side.


    "And you must be Ms. Marcus Assistant, I am Mr. Dux assistant," saying that, the man stretched a hand.


    Danie stared at it with a t face.


    "I am Danie Chen, the owner of the Lumax and this is Jenna, my COO."


    Danie blinked while the man in front of her had turned statue in shock.


    "I didn''t-," he started stuttering while the sweat formed on his forehead despite the coldness in the office.


    "We didn''t know that the CEO will be here," he continued as he got himself back.


    Danie smiled at him, it was wide and sweet showing her dimples, "no worries. This is very important to me so, shall we go?"


    The man nodded but his body remained stiffed staring at Danie''s smiling face.


    "My boss time is precious, can we go?" Jenna said coldly.


    The man nodded and lead the way, as they strode to the boss office, Danie noticed the simrity of the office to Evan''s. It was as if it was designed by the same architecture though the atmosphere was full of tension, people sitting on the tables had frowned on their faces, and exhaustion was painted on it as if they have been working for years without any sleep, unlike Evans where she could hear the employeeughing and chatting lively.


    They halted in front of the white thick door with a sign CEO OFFICE hanging on it.


    The assistant knocked twice and then a voice of what seemed to be a man in his fifties said toe in.


    And so, they did, and Danie''s first move was to look around.


    The office was painted in white, with the ss wall it became brighter and wider.


    There was a man, looking so serious sitting on the swivel chair behind the desk with a card CEO John Dux while three men were sitting on the leather ck sofa, fully suited and had the same frown as the employee outside.


    "Those three are the members of the board," Jenna whispered.


    Danie noticed a young woman standing next to the desk of the CEO. She had a light make up on, blonde short curly hair and a shy look.


    Danie squinted her eyes when she noticed the kiss marks on the woman''s neck. When she shifted her sight to the CEO she found the lipstick smudged on the CEO''s mouth.


    She scoffed bitterly and with confidence, she walked towards the CEO desk.


    Without greeting him, Danie took two folders she preparedst night and dropped it to the table.


    "This," she forwarded one folder, "is the new policy I made for thispany."


    Without letting him speak, she forwarded the other, "this is the doc.u.ments you need to sign to transfer the full ownership to me."


    Jenna who was standing next to the assistant blinked in puzzlement. Danie has never mentioned anything about buying the Ind Bank and she doubted if Lumax could afford it.


    A loud bang sounded when the CEO pumped both fists on the table. Leaning forward to Danie, anger shed on his face.


    "Who the hell are you? Do you know who I am?"


    Danie was not even startled by the loudness of his roar, unlike the blonde woman who was now shaking in fear.


    "Yes, I know who you are. Multiple s.e.x.u.a.l assaults to your female employees, beating up your wife, corruption and don''t let me start by naming the people you had killed."


    Instead of fear, the man smirked.


    His hand lifted and gripped her chin.


    "Hmm¡­ your lips, how much shit does these lips had suck?" after saying that maniacally, the man chuckled.


    Danie smiled, "these lips do more than suck," and her smile disappeared, "let''s do this business without shedding blood alright" she pped his hand from holding her chin.


    shing an intense look, she continued, "I have all the evidence so you can either save your family''s reputation by giving me yourpany or," and turned to the board member anxiously sitting on the couch.


    "Or I will take all the evidence I have to the police and let them investigate it, and I am certain that with all the files I have and my power, there won''t be any investigation."


    The anger burning in the CEO''s face ignited, "are you ckmailing me?" hands on the table balled into fists as he suppressed himself from punching the overconfident woman in front of him.


    Danie rose a brow, "so, you are admitting that what I said were all true," she sighed, "well, I know that they are true. I have evidence and witnesses."


    "What is she talking about?" finally, one of the board members spoke.


    Danie looked sideways and found the three murmurings, "1 hour," she said as she turned her sight back to the CEO, "after that, I want your assistant to bring the signed doc.u.ment at the coffee shop in the lobby."

 Chapter 138 - 138: Kate Donavan

    Chapter 138 - 138: Kate Donavan


    Danie took a wet tissue from her handbag and walked towards the blonde woman standing next to the CEO of the Ind Bank.


    Her hand holding the wet tissue lifted and went to the woman''s cleavage.


    She wiped the white hard stain on her skin and with eyes glooming indifferent she stared at the blonde woman who was currently in a daze.


    "You can let men f.u.c.k you but don''t let them leave their disgusting s.e.m.e.n on your body," as her hand deepened on her cleavage to clean the stain, she continued, "men can''t leave without a woman so you should use it as your advantage."


    "What''s your name?" she asked, crumpling the tissue in her hand.


    "Kate," the woman shyly answered.


    "Follow me Kate," she turned her back on her and threw the tissue at the CEO''sptop.


    "One hour," she said and confidently walked towards the door.


    "This!" suddenly the voice of the CEO full of shock has made the three women halted.


    "You want to buy mypany for a dor?" he roared and mmed the folder on the table, "are you out of your freaking mind?"


    Danie faintly smiled at him.


    "If I release all the footages I have with your affair, corruption, and murders you will be sitting in the prison for multiple counts."


    Her whole face lit up, "though I doubt you would even reach the prison.If I include the names of the politicians you did corruption with, do you think you willst for a day?" she squinted her eyes and puckered her lips, "I don''t think so."


    She looked at the ck watch on her wrist, "54 minutes," she said and finally left the room


    Waiting for the elevator, Jenna leaned her face closer to Danie''s ear, "what happened to the bulls?" she asked with a smirk.


    Danie gave her a half shrug, "that one is no bull but more of a disgusting monster."


    Then she turned to Kate who was nervously looking down at her hands which were folded together.


    "You are his secretary, right?"


    Kate nodded and looked up to meet Danie''s round eyes. Unlike before where they were burning with irritation, right now they were blue like a calm sea.


    "So, you know thepany from in and out?"


    Once again Kate nodded but confusion was clear on her face.


    "Great! After an hour, you''re going to be the new COO of the ind Bank," saying that she turned to Jenna.


    "If you need advice you can ask her."


    Kate was dumbfounded with what she had just heard that she forgot to push the elevator button for the ground floor.


    She blinked when she heard the elevator door closing and saying ''going down''.


    She gulped hard, "I- I am confused, why me?"


    Danie smiled at her, "because you know thepany more than your asshole boss," then she ced a hand on her shoulder. When she saw how Kate''s face wrinkled when she touched it, her hand moved to reveal her skin and found bruises on it.


    "Is this your boss doing?" she asked while her expression darkened.


    Kate shook her head, "one of the boards."


    And hearing that, a loud sighed left Danie''s lips.


    She narrowed her eyes and stared at Kate, only to find how abusive the men she met in the room earlier. Anger rushed over her, hands on her side balled into fists.


    She gulped hard and shut her eyes to calm herself.


    "I still don''t understand why men treat women like a doll they can y with," her lips formed a bitter lopsided grin, "but what I don''t get is why you or the other women chose to stay with this kind of man," her eyes glistening with confusion looked at Kate, "why are you staying with him?"


    Kate pursed her lips, she could see the judgment in Danie''s eyes, "I want to live a luxury life, and I can only have it if I do what he wants," she gulped hard while the fire of confidence sparkled in her eyes.


    "This," Danie held Kate''s chin, "I want this fierce look of you," then she let her go when the elevator reached the ground floor.


    As they all stepped out of the elevator, Danie held Kate''s hand and intertwined their fingers, "I like my women to be fierce and ambitious that''s why I chose you, Kate Donavan."


    --


    Meanwhile back at the CEO of the ind bank office.


    The CEO opened his mailbox to see a message from Danie Chen when he opened it, it contained pictures and videos of him with all the usation she threw earlier.


    He gulped hard and covered his face with his palms while the three board members were standing in front of his desk.


    "What are we going to do?" one of the boards asked.


    The CEO looked up "we can''t do anything. If that woman released these files, our apany would go down," he sighed and rested his head on the swivel chair, "let''s give what she wants, this is the only way we can save our children from embarrassment."


    And with that, he called his assistant and signed the doc.u.ments.


    He got up, took hisptop and before stepping out of the room, he looked back with sadness in his face.


    After running thepany for so many years, it was passed down from his ancestor and now, because of his greed, he will have to give it to an unknown woman for a dor.


    --


    Sitting down at the table in the coffee shop of the ind Bank, Danie patiently sipped her coffee and waited for the assistant.


    It has been half an hour, next to her was Jenna and Chenna chatting about the recent issue with the Su Financial bank.


    Slowly moving the mug to her lips, Chenna who had her eyes wide open in shock spoke, "so, Evan Su is really Ms. Chen''s boyfriend? For real?"


    Jenna nodded and peeked a nce at Danie, "yeah,ter she will sell the 50% to her boyfriend."


    A surprised gasp left Kate''s lips that she almost choked on her coffee.


    "Whoa! i didn''t see that oneing," she said in between her cough.

 Chapter 139 - 139: The Therapist

    Chapter 139 - 139: The Therapist


    Danie smiled genuinely at Kate and then turned to Jenna, "Scott might be bored in the parking, could you bring him a coffee?"


    Without hesitation, Jenna got up and walked towards the counter. She ordered a coffee and went back to their table only to find Danie smirking at her.


    "What?" she asked in confusion.


    Danie gave her a half shrug, "nothing, I was just surprised that you know what kind of coffee he likes," and then she winked teasingly at her, causing for Jenna''s cheek to blush.


    "Shut up!" Jenna blurted and walked away with the coffee in her hand.


    --


    One hour passed, the signed doc.u.ments were given to Danie directly from the previous CEO.


    Grimaced look on his face, the CEO took a deep sign and stretched a hand.


    Danie got up, instead of epting his hand, she handed him a card with Robert''s phone number.


    "Since you didn''t struggle, I am going to give you one favor," she smiled at him, "I will do everything except giving my body and thepany, I don''t kill people but I can make them disappear."


    The CEO''s brows furrowed in confusion.


    She withdrew her smile, "if you need a safe ce for your children, I can settle one for you."


    The man gave her a bitter smile, "that''s very generous but no thanks," then he turned around without saying goodbye.


    Danie watched as he left the building, soon Jenna came.


    "Jenna, help Kate to handle thepany for six months, then you can go back to London or stay here if you want," there was a hidden tease in the smile she gave to Jenna and it made her blush.


    Then she left, went straight to the exit to catch a taxi.


    As she waited on the side road, a cat came and brushed its body on her legs.


    Absently her lips formed a smile, she bent and picked up the cat.


    "Dan-Dan."


    A voice of a man sounded from somewhere.


    Danie''s heart thumped, it was not Sebastian and no one ever called that name aside from her brother.


    She looked around with the cat in her hand. Gulped repeatedly while her heart pounded.


    "Dan-Dan."


    And from the group of people passing the pedestrianne, a man emerged from the crowd, his eyes were looking straight at her, approaching her with a rush.


    She didn''t know him, his face and voice were not familiar, it couldn''t be her brother but the man was smiling at her.


    "Dan-Dan," he said once again though this time his voice was full of relief.


    When he halted in front of her, Danie looked into his eyes and read it.


    But all she could see was his ck contact lenses and her reflection.


    "Can I get my cat?" the man asked, this time he was looking at the cat in her arms.


    "This is your cat?" she asked hiding her surprise.


    The man nodded, "yes, that''s my Dan-Dan."


    And when she heard him saying that name again, she could not help but look at his face.


    "That''s a cute name."


    The man giggled as he took the cat from her hands.


    "Well, it came from a cute girl I once met."


    "What is your name?" she suddenly asked.


    The man was taken aback by her question, but soon he smiled and stretched a hand while the other was holding the cat.


    "Aaron Wesley."


    Danie nodded and epted his hand, "Have you ever had surgery in your eyes?"


    Aaron''s smile frost and shook his head, "no, but I had been shot twice some years ago and that''s thest surgery I''ve ever had."


    Danie went silent while her heart pounded uncontrobly.


    "Nice meeting you Mr. Wesley," her voice was slightly breaking and she could barely hold herself from walking away.


    Before she got into the taxi, Aaron shouted, "what''s your name?"


    Danie looked back, one hand holding the taxi door, she smiled, "Daisy," she answered and went inside.


    At the therapist''s office.


    Amy who had juste out of the bathroom in her office suddenly heard the elevator opening.


    Her sight shifted at the opening door and seeing Ken with his usual dark face stepping out of the elevator has made her raise a brow.


    She''s about to greet him when she heard something falling down, she looked at the source and found her assistant nervously crawling towards her table and hid under it.


    Seeing her assistant looking at her with her eyes swelling anxiously and a finger on her lips asking her to be quiet has made her smile.


    She remembered giving her a warning about Ken and Novie must have recognized the man that''s why she jumped from the stairs she''s using to wipe the painting on the wall and crawled her way to the table.


    She shook her head and turned to Ken but the man had entered her office without greeting her.


    Before going to her office, Amy halted at Novie''s table.


    "You can take a rest today, I might stay here until midnight."


    Novie got up and smoothened down her skirt, then she nodded and grabbed her bag, leaving her boss behind.


    Inside the office, Ken sat down on the couch he''s usually sitting on. Arms stretched andid on the couch while his legs crossed. Confidence overpowered the darkness of his face. A few sighs left his lips as he waited for his therapist.


    "Good morning Ken," Amy greeted and sat on the chair opposite of him.


    Ken gave her a nod and said, "I think I am sick."


    Dumfounded, Amy parted her lips, "sorry what?"


    Ken blinked, his shrink knew how much he hated to repeat himself so he waited until she realized what he had just said.


    Amy cleared her throat, "I am a psychologist, Ken if your sick you''ll have to go to the hospital."


    A line appeared in between his brows, "I am sick in my head not my body!" he yelled at her.


    Amy''s shoulder jumped by the loudness of his voice, she bent her neck on each side and rxed her back against the chair.


    ''Whoa! After ten years he finally realized that he''s sick'' she thought.


    "tell me what makes you say that?"


    Ken moved from resting his back andy his elbow on hisps, making a steeple with his finger, he replied, "I think I have lost my mind."


    ''You think so?'' Amy thought but her lips were sealed.


    "Tell me more."


    Ken nodded, "I met my friend''s girlfriend."

 Chapter 140 - 140: Pregnant?

    Chapter 140 - 140: Pregnant?


    Amy''s eyes narrowed as stared deeply at Ken, "Evan or Glen?" she asked.


    Ken shrugged, "does it matter?" he rudely asked back.


    She shook her head in response, "no, please continue."


    "she''s so clingy, and her scent is so disgusting and then she had this friend who asked her to try drugs and she drinks as if she''s not a woman and thenst week," he let out augh full of amus.e.m.e.nt, "she threw a vase to my friend''s ex and I saw that she got hurt," as he said that, his eyes were confusedly staring at his hands, "so I took the medicine kit I have in my car and gave it to her."


    Amy blinked, her lips were parted in confusion but it was nothingpared to Ken.


    Seeing how lost he was, how much he struggled to keep the pieces of the puzzles together, Amy could not help but smile.


    But she can''t be frank to Ken, she needed to guide him and help him to get the answers to his confusion.


    "Helping someone is normal Ken."


    "No, not to me," he answered and met her eyes.


    She nodded, "can you describe


    your friend''s girlfriend?"


    Ken gave her a half shrug, he leaned back on the couch while his sight shifted at the colorful abstract painting on the wall.


    "She''s small, she cant barely reach my shoulder," he paused and smiled absently, "despite her height, she knocked me out, but before that, she said something to me¡­"


    "What did she say?"


    "That I am shattered like her."


    Amy held onto the armchair while her breathing stopped for a moment. Curiosity arose in her mind, as this was the first time Ken has ever mentioned a woman in their session.


    "Describe her face, Ken."


    Without removing his eyes at the painting, Ken said, "she smelled like vani and it''s so disgusting."


    "Her face Ken."


    "She''s so clingy."


    Amy sighed, Ken hated to repeat himself yet he just spoke the same words earlier, "her face Ken, how does she look like?"


    He blinked, "she''s ugly and my friend''s girlfriend."


    Amy smiled, "what about your friend''s ex?"


    Ken shrugged both shoulders, "I don''t know. I didn''t look at her."


    --


    At the Su Vi¡­


    Two busses stopped in front of the Su vi while the maids and guards were lined up with their luggage on the ground.


    Danie in her tracksuit stood in front of them while Scott and Robert were handing an envelope to the employees.


    The sun brightening in the sky illuminated to Danie''s white hair.


    She had her hair tied up neatly while a whistle was hanging in her neck.


    She put the whistle in between her lips and blew it.


    "Listen, everyone. This bus will bring you to the airport where a jet is waiting. Enjoy your one month vacation."


    Everyone cheered, with the passport in their hands they all pped happily.


    Danie decided to give them a month of vacation while Selena will help her clean the house and prepare the food.


    She cheered inside, she decided to let Camille stay per Selena''s request.


    "Your bonus is in the envelope if you encounter a problem, don''t call me. Alright?"


    After that, everyone entered the bus and soon left the vi.


    Meanwhile, Scott and Robert waited for Danie''s instruction after giving out the envelope.


    "What about our bonus Danie?" Robert asked.


    Crossing both arms over her stomach, Danie rose a brow, "do I look like a bank to you? Ask Evan."


    "Why should we ask him? He''s not our boss!" Scott answered.


    "He''s my boyfriend and he owns a bank," she barked and turned her back at them and walked to the vi with hands on her side.


    As she entered, her sight caught Camille leisurely sitting on the couch sipping her tea.


    "Would you like some more tea?" Danie offered, pasting a kind smile on her lips.


    Camille shook her head and faked a smile, she has been staying here for a week and Danie has done nothing but to show her fake kindness.


    "Oh please! You''re our guest. You know what they said, you must treat your guest like a king, well, in your case, a queen" then she winked at Camille and rushed to the kitchen.


    Sweat formed on Camille''s forehead in big pieces while her hands holding the teacup shook tensely.


    In the kitchen, Danie made the tea as fast as she could. When she emerged from the kitchen, Camille was no longer in the living room.


    "Aish! Seriously! This woman, I was really genuine when I offered the tea," saying that, she took the cup and drank the tea in one gulp, "it''s really good."


    As she put the cup back to the kitchen, she saw Scott walking by.


    The man handed her a letter he got from the mailbox, "it''s a request from the V Magazine to use the vi for Camille''s photoshoot."


    Danie opened the letter and scanned it.


    "Congrattion on your engagement Mr. Evan Su. We wish to cover you and Ms. Camille Male-Lee for our next month''s release."


    Danielle didn''t read the whole letter, her nose wrinkled as she crumbled the paper in her hands.


    "I thought Scarlet is going to be the cover for next month Scott, what happened?" she said in a suppressing tone.


    Scott cleared his throat, the anger in Danie''s face was making him nervous.


    "I am not sure, Camille and Scarlet''s manager are different so I don''t think Ray Sotto is happy about this either."


    Danie threw the letter in the garbage and leaned her back on the edge of the dining table, "call Ray and set up a meeting, Scarlet is going to be the cover of the V magazine next month."


    Scott nodded and was about to leave when Danie called him out.


    "Gather some information about Aaron Wesley, where he came from, family, friends."


    "who is he?" Scott asked in confusion.


    Danie blinked it''s been a week since she met him and since then his name has been stuck in her mind.


    She shook her head, "never mind, forget it."


    "Are you ok?"


    Danie nodded, "now go before I chop your tongue for asking too much question!"


    Scott''s face screwed, "aish! Seriously, Danie, you''re too impatient. Are you pregnant?" saying that he looked down at the bump in her stomach.


    "That''s food, you stupid!" she yelled and threw the envelope she crumpled in her hand.

 Chapter 141 - 141: Breakfast with Camille

    Chapter 141 - 141: Breakfast with Camille


    Adjusting his tie, Evan looked at the bed where Danie was peacefully sleeping. She had her arms stretched while her lips were slightly parted, giving a way to the drool flowing from her side lips.


    He smiled and bent over, his hand went to her hair and caressed it a bit before cing a light kiss on her forehead.


    As he leaned back, Danie''s phone buzzed. He looked at it and found an email from Scott with the subject ''Aaron Wesley.''


    His eyebrows furrowed, starting to wonder who he was.


    Despite the curiosity, Evan put the phone back and left the bedroom. His feet brought him to the kitchen where he found Camille cooking.


    He rose a brow, it''s eight in the morning but she''s in the kitchen with an apron on.


    "Good Morning," Camille greeted him with a bright smile.


    "Morning," he pursed his lips and opened the refrigerator to get water but instead of water, he found different types of dead animals inside, there was a pig head which was staring at him with his open dead eyes.


    He gulped hard and shut the door with a bang.


    He held his breath, the smell was so awful that he felt as if he wanted to puke.


    "Camille, when is your apartment''s renovation will be finished?" he asked.


    Camilleid two tes on the table together with the breakfast she made.


    "I am not sure, I''ll call my manager to check. Let''s eat."


    Camille sat down on the chair and patted the one next to her, "Your girlfriend is such a bitch," she blurted, "but you are my friend Evan that''s why I am trying to understand her," she sighed and picked up her fork.


    "She''s only bitch to you, Camille," he said frankly, sitting down in the chair next to her.


    "No, I heard how she talked to her friends, it was awful!"


    Evan chuckled upon hearing it, "she''s bossy and adorable."


    Seeing the smile and proud look on Evan''s face, Camille''s hand froze in the air.


    "Why are you with her?" she asked.


    Picking up the bread, Evan met Camille''s eyes, "you should ask her why she''s with me," he took a bite and chewed it slowly.


    Camille lowered her sight to her te, her hand holding a fork yed with the scrambled egg she made.


    "she''s gorgeous, s.e.xy and smart," Evan said and took a sip of the coffee she made, "and she''s funny."


    Camille blinked, never once she heard him called someone the way he described Danie.


    But it seemed like he was not satisfied, he swung his body a little to face her and ced an elbow on the table.


    "And she makes this pout with her lower lips," saying that, Evan imitated Danie by pouting his lower lips, "and puff her cheeks like this," he continued blowing both of his cheeks with air.


    Camille faked a smile, she had never thought that she would see Evan with that kind of expression, he looked like an a.d.u.l.t imitating a child throwing a tantrum and thinking that he made it for Danie has made every blood in her body to boil.


    ''What''s so special about her?'' she asked herself, her hand loosened its grip to the fork and blinked her eyes to suppress herself from exploding.


    "She''s really adorable," and he chuckled like a teenager who''s talking about his crush.


    She''s about to speak when Danie''s voice roared in the vi.


    "BABE! ARE YOU GONE?"


    Camille heard Evanughing, "and she shouts like we are living in the jungle," he said to her before getting up.


    She watched as he walked towards the door but before Evan could step out, Danie''s body emerged from the living room.


    Camille looked aside, refusing to watch Danie as she jumped on Evan''s but she was able to get a nce on where she wrapped her legs around his waist while her hands sn.a.k.e.d around his neck.


    It looked childish in her eyes, but for a moment she wished to be her.


    ''No, that woman is small and fat!'' she said to herself.


    Since she arrived at the vi, she noticed how Danie''s body grew, mostly her stomach due to fats, but she never once heard Evanined about it rather, she witnessed how much Evan urged Danie to eat while they were dining.


    While her, she needed to wake up an hour before them to jog around and prepare herself to look beautiful and elegant, yet the only person who noticed her look was Selena.


    "Can you stay?"


    She heard Danie talking like a kid to Evan.


    "I''ll have a meeting with Ms. Marcus at ten," Evan replied.


    Camille smiled secretly, she knew how workaholic Evan was, even before, he always chose work before anything else, not even his niece or family.


    "I heard her boss just canceled the meeting."


    "Really?" Evan replied.


    Camille narrowed her eyes, wondering what''s happening with those two who were still by the kitchen door with Danie hanging like a monkey on Evans''.


    "Yeah so go upstairs and take off your clothes."


    Evan lowered Danie to the ground and obediently went upstairs.


    After Evan left, Danie stayed in the kitchen where Camille was sitting, she sat on the chair next to her with half bread eaten and grabbed it.


    While chewing the bread, Danie stared into Camille''s eyes and as she read her mind, a triumph smile formed on her lips.


    "How much do you make for being a model? Maybe I can hire you to be our chef," she said as she picked up Evan''s leftover coffee and drank it finished.


    "Evan likes his coffee with cream by the way," she said and got up.


    Camille smirked, "no, he always had his coffee in ck," she insisted.


    Danie puckered her lip, "I think I know more than you Camille," she sneered, "you''re pretty, you shouldn''t push yourself to a man that doesn''t want you around," saying that, Danie got up, "can you clean up? I have a n.a.k.e.d boyfriend waiting for me upstairs."


    Even though Danie has left a few minutes ago, Camille stayed sitting on her chair with her hands clenching the te tightly.


    "You bitch! I can''t wait until Evan gets tired of you!"

 Chapter 142 - 142: The Surrogate

    Chapter 142 - 142: The Surrogate


    While putting the dishes in the dishwasher, Selena entered the kitchen.


    Camille slightly dried her hand with the cloth and smiled at her.


    "What do you want for breakfast?" she kindly offered though inside she wished to just be in her room.


    Selena shrugged, "maybe toast," she said as she sat down on the chair.


    Camille nodded and took some sliced bread, as she waited for the toaster to heat, she looked at Selena.


    "I was thinking of making a burger for your uncle, does Danie likes burger too?"


    Selena turned her sight to Camille from looking at her phone, "yes, but please choose the bun without sesame, Danie has an allergy."


    Camille froze with what she heard, "whoa! That''s a very strange allergy to have," shemented.


    "Yeah, thest time our maid identally used sesame oil in her pasta, Danie ended up in the bed for a week, her doctor said she can even die from it."


    "I will make sure to not use the sesame buns for dinner," she said and turned around to put the toast in the toaster.


    Camille took a deep sigh, she bit her lips to prevent herself from smiling.


    --


    In the poolside.


    Staring at Danny''s round eyes, Danie smiled.


    Next to her was Selena and Danny ying, they had just finished cleaning the vi when Danny came with his father Glen Hei.


    Sitting down on the grass a few meters away from the pool, the boy got up and sat on Danie''sps.


    "Why do you smell like vani?" the boy asked innocently, moving his nose closer to Danie''s neck and sniffed her scent.


    Danie patted his head, "because I am sweating honey."


    "Should we take a dip into the pool?" he offered.


    Danie shook her head, she rarely used the pool in the Su Vi and when she did, it''s mostly in the night when all the people are sleeping.


    "You should go with Selena, she''s done burning her skin," as she said that, her sight turned to Selena who wasying on the nket in her swimsuit.


    "Do you have a swim trunk for me?"


    Danie blinked, there was no small kid in the house which Danny could borrow a swimsuit.


    "None, just get n.a.k.e.d and go to the pool," she said casually.


    The boy suddenly blushed and embraced himself.


    Seeing the shy expression burning his cheeks, Danieughed, "don''t worry, you''re five years old, no need to be shy."


    Danie removed Danny''s tie and soon unbutton his polo. She''s about to remove his belt when the boy stopped her.


    "I can do it."


    Danie withdrew her hands and folded his polo.


    Selena got up, her body was itchy so she quickly grabbed Danny''s hand and went to the kiddie pool.


    Meanwhile¡­


    In the study room.


    Glen''s face screwed as he read the papers in his hand. It was the doc.u.ments signed by Danie transferring the 50% shares of the Ind Bank to Evan Su.


    He blinked his eyes in disbelief, "she bought the wholepany for a dor and sell half to you for millions?"


    Evan ¨C casually sitting down on the single couch opposite of Glen with his arms on the armchair and legs crossed, chuckled.


    "Yeah, she made millions justst week."


    Glen gulped hard and lowered the papers on the coffee table next to his tea, her head was tilted a little in perplexity, "how did she do that?"


    Evan blew a sigh, "I have no idea though she said that she can''t change the policy with her 50% shares" he paused and looked at the paper with the previous CEO of the ind Bank signature, "that''s why she bought it and changed the policy."


    Glen shook his head, still amazed by how easy it was for Danie to get the full ownership.


    "My team will review this-"


    Glen was interrupted when Evan lifted a hand in the air.


    "I trust her Glen, no need to review it."


    "This is business Evan, also, don''t you think this transaction was too easy. I mean, she bought thepany for a dor."


    Evan became quiet, not by his words as he already knew what really happened.


    "I have read the doc.u.ments, Glen. She''s Danie, if she wants to harm mypany, she would have done it a long time ago."


    Glen gave up and just nodded. He neatly ced the doc.u.ments above the other papers he has in his suitcase and closed it.


    "When are you nning to announce this?"


    Evan smiled, "maybe on thepany''s anniversary day."


    Resting his back on the couch, Glen nodded, "Danie is so weird," he started as he reminisced the first meeting they had, "she asked me if I ever had surgery in my eyes before."


    Narrowing his eyes, Evan focused on Glen. Danie has mentioned it to him, how she couldn''t read Glen and they have been friends since childhood so he can vouch that he never had any surgery and thest time he was at the hospital was when he waited for his son to be born.


    Thinking that Evan blinked his eyes, "what about Danny''s mother? Do you have a n on finding her?" he suddenly asked. He had never done it before as he knew the answer but somehow, a small part of him was scared of the closeness between Danny and Danie and how much the boy kept asking the woman to be with his father instead even though he''s in front of them.


    "The surrogate?"


    Evan shook his head, "the real one."


    Glen furrowed his eyebrows, "do you remember her now?" he asked after Evan was shot on the day they went on vacation, the man didn''t have any memories of what happened on the ind so he and Ken had decided not to mention it.


    Evan once again shook his head.


    "I think of her sometimes, but I don''t even know her name only her brother and God knows how many people have the name, Danny."


    Evan became silent, "anything that you remember about her? We can start from that."


    Staring at Evan doubly, Glen crossed his arms over his chest, "her eyes were ck, and her hair, it was so white but I think she''s dead. The state she was in when we left her at the hospital" his heart throbbed, "I doubt she survived that," there was a slight regret in his mind from using the girl''s eggs that he got from theboratory to make Danny, especially the girl gave the permission to use it to someone else and right now, he''s looking at him.

 Chapter 143 - 143: Drowning

    Chapter 143 - 143: Drowning


    On the other side.


    The phone on the dining table rang and Camille picked it up.When she looked at the screen her expression darkened.


    It was her manager who had been calling her non-stop asking if Evan received the letter that the V Magazine sent about the photoshoot.


    She ended the call and decided to look at the mailbox. Two weeks have passed and no mail came, she''s afraid that one of Danie''s men might have picked it and threw it in the garbage.


    As she stood by the gate a car came. Her eyes rolled to see Ken in the driver''s seat.


    The man got down from his car after parking it in the front gate, he entered the small door on the side and handed her the keys.


    "Park my car next to Evan," he ordered and threw the keys to her chest rudely.


    Camille was taken aback by his words, "excuse me, do I look like a maid to you?" disbelief was in her voice as she spoke.


    Ken who was wearing sunsses, took it off and sized her up, "who are you if you''re not a maid?" he asked.


    Camille was about to answer when Ken suddenly turned around and walked away.


    Just like an angry dragon, Camille''s face turned red in anger. She''s about to pick up the keys which fell to the ground and throw it to Ken when he suddenly stopped and turned around.


    ''What? Have you finally recognized me?'' she scoffed silently.


    "Where is Evan''s girlfriend?" he lifted a hand in the air and put it closer to his chest, "the woman with this height."


    Squinting her eyes, Camille tilted her head, "you mean Danie?"


    Ken suddenly flip his fingers, "yes, that little flower, where is she?"


    "Poolside," she said pointing a finger.


    Without thanking her, Ken turned around but instead of walking to the poolside he continued the path towards the entrance.


    Camille shut her eyes and looked at his car. She smirked and decided to leave the keys on the car hood. In her mind, Ken is rich, even if he lost a car, it won''t hurt him so much.


    --


    Camille went straight to the pool, only to see Danie standing by the pool drying Danny''s body with a towel.


    "Selena, help Danny to take shower and I will clean the mess here."


    Selena nodded and took Danny''s hand.


    Seeing that the kids were leaving, Camille approached Danie.


    "Did you throw the letter from V magazine?" she confronted Danie with hands on her h.i.p.s and an expression of an angry tigress shed over her face.


    When Danie turned to look at her, a smile was on her lips and it made her angrier.


    "Yes, I did, it''s in the garbage so if you want it, you can check the garbage outside before the truckes and picks them."


    Her tone irked Camille''s ears. She had never met Danie before and she had never flirt to Evan in front of her yet the woman continued on torturing her.


    "What have I done to you?" she eximed, her emotion overflowed causing for the tears in her eyes to drop in big pieces.


    "Nothing dear," Danie replied and seeing the tears in Camille''s eyes has made her expression darkened, "but if you''re wondering why I am doing this, ask your father."


    "My dad?" Confusion crept over Camille''s face, "what does my father has to do with a crazy person like you?"


    Danie blinked, and right at that moment, Camille saw how her brown eyes changed into ck.


    "I am not crazy Camille. I am more of a psycho and your father turned me into who I am right now, so" Danie paused, stretched an arm to touch the tip of Camille''s hair, "if you want to me someone, me your crazy father for turning me into this," he lips formed a lopsided grin, it was so wicked that she could see how the fear swept over Camille''s eyes, "I am just starting dear. There will be more and we are going to have fun, well mostly me."


    Danieughed.


    Camille gulped hard as she listened to her screechingugh, it pained her eardrums and sent shivers to her skin.


    Envy and anger overpowered the confusion in her mind, the next thing she saw was her hand pushing Danie towards the pool.


    (!) The sound of Danie''s body falling into the water roared around. Camille turned and left the ce, she just needed to release all the anger inside of her and pushing Danie into the water has somehow eased her irritation.


    Unknown to her, Ken was watching through the window. He witnessed how Camille pushed Danie to the pool and left the scene confidently.


    He shook his head, "women," he murmured and looked at Danie again.


    His eyebrows creased upon seeing her struggling to raise her head and gasp for air.


    ''Doesn''t she know how to swim?'' he asked himself.


    ''Should I help her?''


    ''no,'' he shook his head as he rested a hand in his chin.


    His mind and feeling fought whether to help her or not. Time was passing and he could see Danie slowly losing her energy.


    His heart thumped, even though his mind urged him to leave her alone, his body has jumped through the window and rushed over her but he halted when Glen suddenly came running while shouting Danie''s name.


    Danie''s sight blurred as she blew out thest air she had in her mouth, slowly her body drown down to the pool.


    She hated water with a depth taller than her, she didn''t know how to swim and refused to learn it after all the drowning experience she had in theboratory where they would put her in therge aquarium and studied how the chip in her brain would react if she''s close to death.


    Camille pushed was only light, but she saw that Ken and Matthew were nearby so she hoped that one of them would save her but seemed like Matthew had his headset on that he didn''t hear the ssh of the water while Ken, he just refused to help.


    As her eyes were about to close, she saw someone jumping into the water.


    When her conscious disappeared, a hand-pulled her.


    Glen swiftly carried Danie andy her on the ground.


    He patted her cheeks, "Danie," but the woman was not opening her eyes.


    He gulped hard, ced both palms on her chest and pushed it with enough force.


    Still, she was not moving.

 Chapter 144 - 144: Dannys mother

    Chapter 144 - 144: Danny''s mother


    With no option left, Glen opened her lips with his hands and blew air inside.


    He once again pumped her chest and blew air in her mouth.


    He started to get worried, Evan was still in his study after Camille interrupted their talk.


    He moved his face closer to her, as his lips touched hers, his body froze.


    He blinked, he stayed frozen with his lips on hers, his eyes were staring at her now opened eyes which were changing colors in every second and at that moment the memory he had from when he met Danny''s mother shed in his mind.


    "That''s enough Glen, I think she''s alive."


    It was Ken''s voice.


    Glen pulled away and sat on the ground. He helped Danie to sit up and patted her back slightly.


    "Are you alright?" he asked in concern.


    Danie nodded and gave him a weak smile.


    "Where''s Evan?"


    When he heard her question, Glen''s hand stopped from patting her back. He moved away and turned to look at Ken.


    "Can you get Evan, he''s in the study."


    Ken left, but he peeked a nce at Danie only to see her looking at Matthew who''s still sitting by the tree with a headset on and looking up at the sky.


    Danie turned to Glen, "thank you for saving me," she said gratefully with a weak smile on her lips.


    "Its nothing," he replied.


    Danie went silent as she filled her lungs with air, her mind contemted the memory she saw when Glen''s lips touched her.


    It was her memory, she saw her own memory. The time she was saved in the bas.e.m.e.nt.


    ''Was I thinking too much of Aaron that I saw my own memories? '' she asked herself.


    Since she met him, she has been thinking a lot about what he said. She didn''t want to admit it but there''s a chance that Aaron might be one of the boys that helped her escaped the bas.e.m.e.nt.


    "What happened"


    Danie''s thoughts were disturbed when Evan rushed to her. He kneeled to the ground while Ken and Camille were behind him.


    "I slipped and fell," Danie moved her face closer to Evan and rested her chin on his shoulder, "I was not careful," she continued but her eyes were narrowed and focused at Camille who was avoiding her eyes, anxiously squeezing her hands.


    "I should really teach you how to swim Danie," Evan said in relief, he got up carrying Danie and turned to Glen, "thanks Glen," he gratefully smiled at him.


    Glen shrugged a shoulder, he looked at Danie who was in a daze staring at Camille.


    Meanwhile, Ken rose a brow after hearing Danie. Then he looked at the woman next to him only to see how pale her face was.


    When Evan past them, Danie was still staring at Camille.


    Ken pursed his lips, Danie had a smile on her lips, it was weak but wicked in his eyes, the way her round eyes were looking at Camille, it was as if her ck eyes were secretly devouring Camille''s soul.


    Ken shivered by the thought. When Danie looked at him and their eyes met, his skin crawled.


    Tears of fear formed in Camille''s eyes as she watched Evan''s figure disappeared in front of her.


    She gulped anxiously, wondering why Danie didn''t tell Evan the truth, if she did, he would have sent her away by now.


    She''s nning something, Camille knew that. The way she stared and smiled at her, it gave her chill like she''s alone in the cinema watching a horror movie.


    --


    Night came and Danie was still on the bed. She has beenying for so long that she started to feel bored.


    She blew her cheeks and looked to her right only to see Evan sitting on the single sofa next to the balcony door staring at the night sky.


    She''s about to get up when Evan looked at her with narrowed eyes, "rest Danie," he ordered coldly.


    Danieid back and pulled the nket up to her neck, she stared at the ceiling and blinked her eyes repeatedly.


    "Babe I survived drowning but I might die of boredom here," she said pouting her lips.


    Evan chuckled and got up, he strode towards her and stretched a hand, "Glen said that if he was just a minutete, you would have been-" his voice became rough that he couldn''t finish his sentence.


    Danie epted his hand but, instead of pulling herself up, she pulled him down and he obedientlyy next to her.


    "But he came on time that''s why I am here."


    Evanid on his side to face her, his head was elevated and being supported by his palm while his elbow was on the pillow, "we should start with your swimming lesson tomorrow. The maids are not here so you don''t need to hide your scar," he said as his other hand yed with her hair.


    "I don''t want," she refused, "damn it! Scott, Robert! Come in and stop bbering nonsense there," Danie suddenly yelled, "I am still alive so there''s no reason to open a freaking champagne!"


    After saying that the buzzing sound in the hallway stopped and the door was slowly pushed opened.


    Robert and Scott came in, both of them had their heads lowered to the ground in guilt.


    They stood by the end of the bed, Evan got up and decided to leave them alone.


    With a wrinkled face, Danie grabbed two pillows and threw it at them.


    "You useless fools! I almost die, where were you?" she yelled switching her sight between Robert and Scott.


    "I was grooming the grass in the garden," Scott said as he courageously met her eyes.


    Seeing that Scott was telling the truth, Danie focused on Robert with narrowed eyes.


    "I was feeding the ducks," Robert answered, he looked at Scott to avoid Danie''s eyes.


    Danie rose a brow, "ducks? We don''t have ducks!" she eximed.


    Robert gulped hard, "are you sure? I was feeding some in the garden."


    Danie knew he was lying, the way he was avoiding her eyes, it sent her a different idea.


    "Fine, I want those ducks on the tableter for dinner Robert."


    Robert shrugged, "fine but when are you nning to continue with your real-life Danie?" he asked, a dark expression was on his face.


    Danie went silent.


    "I know you didn''t fall to that pool, so did Camille push you?"


    She nodded, then Robert sat next to her, he held her hand and tapped it twice.


    "Should I bring her to the warehouse?"


    Danie shook her head, "no, not yet."

 Chapter 145 - 145: V Magazine

    Chapter 145 - 145: V Magazine


    The lighting from the camera shed inside the event room while Scarlet standing in the middle of the stage shing a bright smile waved at the press.


    Today was Scarlet debut in the entertainment industry, she looked at her side and found her manager Ray Sotto faking a smile at her.


    She gave him a little bow and soon her eyes caught the figure of the woman standing in the crowd.


    She smiled at her, Danie, the woman who acted like her Godmother and gave everything she wanted.


    She gave her a dismissive wave and all eyes turned to where she was waving.


    Danie beamed a smile and blew Scarlet a kiss. Shifting her sight to Ray Sotto, she winked at him and pointed the exit door, asking him to meet her there.


    Ray adjusted his tie and excused himself to the press while his assistant took over the interview.


    He walked in big steps towards the exit door. Reaching it, he opened the door with his heart pounding uncontrobly.


    And there she was, the woman who ckmailed him was leaning on the wall next to the window with crossed arms.


    "Hi, Mr. Sotto," Danie said as her lips curled upward.


    Ray rolled his eyes on her and walked closer, "what do you want?" he asked.


    "I want Scarlet to be the cover of V Magazine for next month."


    Ray scoffed, "yeah and I want a unicorn," he replied sarcastically.


    "I can arrange that."


    Ray was astonished by her answer, he cleared his throat and sat on the stic chair, one arm rested on the armchair while his legs were crossed, "Camille Male is going to be in the next month cover since she''s going to be engaged with Evan Su," he ticked his tongue repeatedly, "people are interested to her than your gay friend."


    The fake smile on Danie''s lips faded and was reced with a frown.


    "Do you have the number of V Magazine''s CEO?" she asked.


    Ray sotto lifted a shoulder in a shrug and took his phone out.


    Danie epted it and dialed the number, she waited until someone answered the line.


    "Is this Caitlyn Valentino?"


    "Yes, and who am I speaking with?"


    "This is Evan Su''s girlfriend, my name is Danie Chen."


    The other line became silent.


    "Is this a prank?" Caitlyn asked.


    "no, I don''t have time to prank you, you can call Evan directly," she paused and nced at Ray only to see him with his jaw dropped in surprise, "tell his secretary that you spoke to me and she will transfer the call to Evan."


    Caitlyn ended the call after their short talk. As she waited for the callback, Danie took her phone out and copied the number.


    "I thought Evan Su is Camille''s fianc¨¦," Ray stated in shock.


    "No, their parents made the agreement without my boyfriend''s knowledge," she replied as she typed in a message to Evan.


    "But Camille is living in his Vi," Ray narrowed his eyes, "I have pictures of her living there."


    Dan blew out her cheeks with all Ray''s question.


    "Yes, she does live with us temporarily."


    Out of nowhere, Ray let out a mirthlessugh, "and you''re fine with that?"


    Looking up at the ceiling, Danie''s lips twitched, "no but, I found a way to enjoy myself," then sheughed with amus.e.m.e.nt st night, Evan roasted a chicken and Camille ate it," she bit her lips to prevent herself fromughing even more, "little did she know I prepared a roasted mice I found in the bas.e.m.e.nt which she ate."


    Swelling his eyes in disbelief, Ray got up, "whoa! You''re such a bitch!" he eximed.


    Danie rose a brow, "Ray, I am Danie, I''m bitchier than a bitch," she replied and rolled her eyes.


    Soon Ray''s phone buzzed, seeing the V Magazine''s owner number, Danie answered it.


    "I spoke to Mr. Su," Caitlyn started, "he vouched for you. So, tell me, Ms. Chen, why did you call me."


    "Simple dear, I want something."


    There was a light scoff sounded from the other line, "I assume you want to change the cover model?"


    Waggling her brows on Ray who was confused, Danie smiled, "and that''s the reason why you are the CEO," she paused and removed her smile, "yes, I want my Scarlet for the cover next month."


    Caitlyn sighed, "I am afraid I can''t, I have sent a letter to Camille and she''s a very respected person in the industry, this will create a crack on my rtionship with her."


    Danie rolled her eyes, "fine, put her in the cover but, don''t cry if people found out that your magazine published a fake story," her jaw gnashed as she realized how popr Camille was.


    "What fake story?" Caitlyn asked, "I spoke to Elise Su and she confirmed it."


    Danie let out a loudugh, "hey I am not stopping you alright? You can go to the Su vi anytime but, I suggest you call the animal control service, I heard there are lots of poisonous snakes in the vi," saying that, Danie ended the call and tossed the phone to Ray.


    Knowing that it''s impossible, Ray sighed, Caitlyn and Camille''s rtionship were too strong to break, even for Danie.


    "You just wasted your time," he said in a depressing tone.


    "Oh please!" Danie swayed a hand in the air, "just prepare Scarlet and make sure that your line is openter," she beamed a smile and walked towards the door. She opened it and asked him to leave, "Caitlyn will call youter for the date of the photo shoot," she confidently said.


    "Anyway, some men from Ken Chu''s gang came to Scarlet''s apartment and ruined it."


    Danie was stunned for a moment andter blew out a harsh breath, "I will handle it."


    Ray walked past her with his head shaking in disbelief, ''this woman must have lost her mind'', he thought and left the room.


    After closing the door, Danie took her phone and dialed Caitlyn''s number.


    It rang twice before Caitlyn answered it.


    "Who is this?" the woman asked.


    Danie sat down on the stic chair, lifted a hand in the air and stared at her nail.


    "This is Danie."


    The other lineughed sarcastically, "I have given you my decision and it''s a no."


    "You see dear, I don''t ept no," Danie paused, "let''s try again, shall we?"

 Chapter 146 - 146: Aaron Wesley

    Chapter 146 - 146: Aaron Wesley


    "Ms. Chen, Camille is my friend and -"


    Danie cut her out by calling her name, "Look, you give me what I want and I will return the favor," she puckered her lips, "if you don''t do what I want then I will destroy yourpany."


    "Are you threatening me?" Caitlyn eximed.


    "hm..." Danie sighed, "yeah... I think the right word is ''threat''."


    "You are crazy!"


    "I am more of a psycho actually," Danieughed faintly which sounded like a robot, "what about this..." she blew a sigh and looked up at the ceiling, "the judge that handling the custody case you have for your daughter. What if I convince him to give the custody to you instead of your husband, will that change your mind?"


    The other line went silent, it was just Caitlyn''s heavy breathing.


    "Can- you do that?" Caitlyn stuttered on the other line, "the judge and my ex are best friends I don''t think it''s possible."


    "I will have someone deliver your daughter tomorrow at your doorstep."


    "Really? Then yes, absolutely!" Caitlyn''s voice broken down and she said those words in between her sobs, "who are you really?"


    The way Caitlyn cried for her daughter it warmed Danie''s heart. She suddenly remembered how her mother cried when they reunited after they escaped theboratory.


    Clearing her throat to remove the painful memories, Danie spoke, "just someone who gives favor in exchange for a favor."


    "If you get my daughter, then yes, I will make anyone be the cover of my magazine."


    "Great!" Danie rose from her chair and walked towards the door, "Please call Ray and set the date for the photo shoot."


    Saying that she ended the phone and walked in the hallway of the hotel where the press conference for Scarlet''s debut was happening.


    As she waited for the elevator door, a voice which was so familiar sounded from somewhere, Danie looked around and saw a man who just came out of room walking towards her.


    The man who saved her from killing herself, he''s walking towards her while he was busy talking to someone on the phone.


    "I will meet you downstairs."


    It was the same voice as before, Danie''s heart stopped for a moment to see James Park.


    Her feet moved backward; her body suddenly felt weak that she dropped her handbag as she tried to run towards the fire exit.


    "Hey, it''s you."


    Another voice spoke, the door of the fire exit was opened and when Danie raised her face, she found Aaron Wesley standing in front of her with a camera hanging on his neck beside the ID with the word ''PRESS'' imprinted on it.


    Her eyes swelled, she looked at James'' direction who was now staring at her with narrowed eyes.


    "E?" James asked uncertainty was in his voice.


    Danie immediately grabbed the strap of her bag and rushed downstairs, her heart pulsated and she didn''t know why.


    She can''t talk to James now, not after theirst conversation.


    She ran as if she''s escaping a ghost, her hand holding her bag suddenly got tired from hauling it.


    When she finally reached the ground floor, Danie rested a hand on her chest. Standing on thest step of the stairs, she looked at her side.


    Her eyes blinked in confusion, the strap she''s holding was not her bag strap rather, it was the strap of the camera hanging on Aaron''s neck.


    She gulped hard, "wait," her mind froze for a moment, "where''s my bag?"


    Aaron touched his neck, "you must have mistaken me from your bag, you dragged me all the way down."


    Hearing that, Danie pped a hand on her forehead, "that exins why it was so hard for me to run," she bowed her head a little to apologize, "sorry, I just need to escape," saying that, she took a step back.


    "Be careful" Aaron warned but it was toote, Danie had fallen down and her ass was smashed down the ground.


    Danie''s face screwed in pain, as she tried to get up, Aaron suddenly carried her in his arm.


    Swelling her eyes in surprise, Danie patted his chest, "I am alright, just put me down!" she hurriedly said.


    "It''s fine," Aaron carried her out of the fire exit and proceeded to the lobby, "you can rest on the couch."


    Danie turned mute, she gulped hard as she tried to hide her face with her palms, people around were looking at them, especially the employees in the hotel.


    "You can put her down now."


    Suddenly a voice sounded behind Aaron, he turned around with Danie in his arm.


    "Babe!"


    Aaron confusedly switched his eyes between Danie and the man in front of him.


    "You know him?" he asked.


    Danie nodded with a wide smile on her lips, "yes, that''s my boyfriend!" she said proudly, then like a kid, she stretched her hand, asking Evan to get her.


    "What happened?" Evan asked.


    "I fell down."


    Evan slightly lowered Danie down to the floor, he scanned her body to see where she was hurt.


    "It''s fine babe," Danie swayed a hand in the air, "it''s not that serious," then she patted her butt to show that it''s no longer painful, "see."


    Evan blew a sigh, his eyes softened as his lips mirrored Danie''s smile, "fine, I won''t worry anymore."


    Danie brushed her palms together and then turned to face Aaron while her arms sn.a.k.e.d around Evan''s arm.


    "This is Aaron Wesley," Danie introduced to Evan, "we met because of his cat, he named it Dan-Dan like the nickname my brother gave to me," from looking at Aaron, Danie turned to Evan, her eyes were locked ¨C staring on the tip of his nose, "this is my boyfriend, Evan."


    The two shook each other''s hand, both eyes were narrowed as they stared at each other, neither of them said a word.


    "What are you doing here?" Danie and Evan asked each other at the same time.


    Then they bothugh.


    "I am meeting James Park," Evan ced both hands on her cheeks and squashed them lightly.


    "Oh well! I am avoiding him so I got to go," Danie waggled her brows, she tiptoed to reach his lips and shared the memories from the conversation she had with Caitlyn.


    When their lips separated, Danie turned to Aaron, "Mr. Press, Scarlet is my friend so I hope you can write good words about her," then she winked and left the hotel.


    Evan watched as Aaron left his side, his eyes narrowed, that face, he had seen it somewhere but he couldn''t remember.


    "Wait!" he shouted and Aaron stopped.


    Evan rushed towards him, "where did you get the name Dan-Dan?" he curiously asked. Danie''s name might be usual but her nickname was unique.


    Aaron tilted his head, "I got it from the girl my friend and I saved some years ago."

 Chapter 147 - 147: Daniellas promise

    Chapter 147 - 147: Danie''s promise


    Evan felt as if cold water was sshed to his face, he turned stiff.


    "Why are you asking me this?" Aaron asked.


    Evan gulped; his breathing hardened as the time passed.


    "This girl, did -" he swallowed hard, "what''s her name? Does she have a family?"


    Aaron jammed both hands in his front pocket, his head remained tilted in confusion.


    "I am not sure about her name but she has a brother," he paused while his eyes looked up, "I think he''s name was Daniel, Damon, hm... no," his head shook, "it was hm..." he stroked his chin as his thought went deeper.


    "Danny," Evan stated.


    Aaron flipped his finger in the air, "yes, it was Danny and he called his twin sister Dan-dan," and soon awe swept across Aaron''s face, "That girl, she was locked in thatboratory for so many years," his head shook, "I got shot that night and lost consciousness so I didn''t get to ask her name," then he blew a sigh and took out his hands from his pocket.


    When he looked at Evan, the man was looking at the door where Danie left.


    Aaron shed a half-smile but, it soon faded when Evan looked at him.


    "Where-" a muscle in Evan''s jaw twitched, "where is the girl?"


    Aaron shrugged his shoulders, "I don''t know but, I have been looking for her," his eyes squinted, "she''s really pretty, the only thing I remember was the scar on her back."


    Evan gulped hard, "how does it look like?" he asked even though he already knew the answer.


    "It was a long scar from her neck down," he ticked his tongue twice while his head shook, "poor little girl, we were in the cave when-"


    "SHUT UP!" Evan yelled in outrage, both hands balled in fists, "shut up and leave."


    Aaron shed a dumbstruck look, "I was just answering your question, Mr. Su," he lifted both hands in the air to surrender while his feet moved backward.


    Aaron turned around and walked towards the exit, as he did the corner of his mouth quirked up in a smile.


    ---


    At the Court of Justice.


    Danie parked outside of the building and waited for Robert. The man has her bag which she forgot in the hotel.


    Soon, Robert arrived, he handed her the bag and walked back to his car.


    Before he could leave, Danie knocked on the windshield, "How''s Scott? Is he still following Ramon Lee?"


    Robert nodded and smiled, "Don''t worry, we have him on surveince. Everyone he meets, talks and calls, everything is recorded."


    Danie lifted a hand and patted his cheeks, "see, you and Scott are not useless after all," then she bent and ced a quick kiss on his head, "get out of here before you ruin my mood."


    And so, Robert drove away but, he sped out causing the sand on the ground to fly on Danie''s face.


    Coughing like she had stage four lung cancer, Danie red at the road, "this human!" she blurted and wiped the remaining sand on her face.


    Soon, another car parked in the parking lot. Recognizing the te, Danie walked towards it.


    The Judge who was about to go out of the driver seat froze after seeing the same woman from before though this time, she''s no longer wearing a police uniform rather she had a pair of denim jeans and a white shirt while her hair was ponied up.


    She looked neat and beautiful like a goddess who decided to take a break from heaven and wander on the earth.


    But her attitude differed her face, the judge face screwed when she suddenly smiled.


    "What do you need now?" he snarled.


    Danie handed a photo of Caitlyn''s daughter to him, "call the child services and have them return the kid to her mother."


    The judge looked down and sighed, "I can''t. The custody will go to Caitlyn''s ex-husband," he said returning the photo to her.


    Danie took it back, "have you checked your backyard?" she asked.


    Immediately, the judge''s face went paled, "you can''t threaten me anymore, the body is no longer there," then he masked his fear with an evil smirk.


    Like an innocent puppy, Danie blinked her round eyes, "of course it''s not there, I took it and transferred it to my boyfriend''s backyard" then she mirrored his evil smile.


    "What?" the judges face screwed.


    Clicking her tongue once, Danie spoke, "yeah, I haven''t told him that," she blew her cheeks and puckered her lips with a loud sound.


    The judge nose wrinkled, his hand on the side clenched as he tried to suppress his anger.


    "If you do this, you won''t see my face anymore," Danie smiled at him, "you won''t even hear my voice and I will give the model a proper burial. I promise!" she continued as she lifted her left palm in the air, "oh wait, it''s wrong," she giggled and lifted her right arm.


    "Fine, this is thest!" he snatched the photo from Danie''s hand and walked away.


    "Tomorrow morning! Thank you, judge! You''re the best!" she yelled as she pumped a fist in the air.


    Anotherugh full of amus.e.m.e.nt left Danie''s mouth when the judge looked back and red at her.


    --


    A few dayster...


    Staring at her nails, Selena faked a smile. Camille offered to fix her nails which she was happy about but, the way she did it was so painful and the color was not even.


    She gulped hard, inside she wanted to cry when she saw her little finger with blood on it.


    ''Is she nning to murder my finger?'' she asked inside.


    Camille got up and patted her legs, she felt cramped after Selena put all of her weight on her toe which wasying on herp.


    "Maybe I should make dinnerter," she stated.


    "Can you make pasta today?" Selena asked as she blinked her eyes to remove the tears she''s holding.


    "Ok, want to help me?"


    Hearing her question, Selena''s face whitened, "I can''t''," she said and lifted her hands, "fresh nails."


    Camille smiled at the girl and turned around, her hands holding the pouch full of nail polish clenched it tightly.

 Chapter 148 - 148: Impossible fruit

    Chapter 148 - 148: Impossible fruit


    Meanwhile, in the garden.


    Evan squeezed his eyes shut, and blew a deep sigh when he saw Matthew and Danie in the apple tree. The two were sitting on the tree branch chewing apples like monkies.


    "Danie, it''s 8 why don''t we have breakfast first?"


    Danie looked down, "I am full," she replied and then looked at her side where Matthew was sitting, "what about you?"


    Matthew lifted a shoulder in a shrug, "I am full," then he shoved his leftover apple into Danie''s mouth, "eat up, be fatter so you will be ugly."


    Danie groaned and pushed Matthew but, the man has been expecting it so his feetnded smoothly to the ground


    Matthew looked back and stuck out his tongue at her like a kid, seeing that Danie grabbed another apple from the tree, he left the ce running.


    "Yes, run Matty, once I catch you, I will shove this apple tree into your ass!" Danie yelled.


    Evan pinched the space between his brows, nguage Danie!"


    Danie bit her lips and used the stairs to go down from the tree. Then she locked their hands together and strode towards the back door.


    From the window, Camille gnashed her jaw in irritation as she watched the couple walking hand in hand towards the kitchen back door.


    She gulped hard and with a dark face, she went to the kitchen cab. She grabbed the sesame oil she got from the maid''s house and quickly reced it with the cooking oil as well as the olive oil.


    The door of the backdoor kitchen was opened, rushing like a wind, Camille put the oil bottles back in the kitchen cab.


    "Do you want eggs?" Evan asked as he released Danie''s hand. He stood next to the kitchen and opened one of the cabs.


    Danie didn''t answer, her eyes focused at Camille who was busy arranging the fruits in the basket on the table.


    Laying both hands on the table, Danie leaned forward.


    "Camille," she called her out.


    The woman raised her head to meet her eyes.


    As Danie dug deeper to see her thoughts, a smile slowly curled her lips.


    "While I was on that tree," her eyes remained staring at Camille while her finger pointed at the tree outside which can be seen through the window, "I searched for an orange or a mango hoping for a miracle but I guess," her head bent while her hand picked up the apple from the basket.


    "I was foolish to waste my time searching for mango in an apple tree," she took a bite of an apple and stared at it with her eyes burning in irritation, "you really reminded me of your father," she tittered bitterly, "oh God! I suddenly miss him."


    She turned to Evan after putting the bitten apple back to the basket, "Babe, why don''t we invite your parents and Camille parent''s for a dinner tomorrow?"


    Evan went stiff upon hearing it, slowly he closed the cab door while his other hand was holding the cooking oil, "tomorrow?" his brows rose, "are you sure?"


    Nodding her head with exaggeration, Danie replied, "yes."


    Evan pursed his lips, the way Danie''s eyes shone, it''s making it hard for him to say no.


    "I will call them."


    "Great!" Danie pped her hands like a child, she stood behind Evan and embraced him.


    "I will go to the hardware, need anything?" she asked.


    "You meant market right?"


    Danie took a step back and turned to Camille who was looking down at her hand on the table clenching the cloth she used to wipe the fruits.


    "Ugh! Did I say hardware?" she asked innocently.


    Feeling the eyes staring at her, Camille looked up and found Danie gawking at her with a maniac-like smile.


    "Yes, you said hardware."


    Danie''s shoulder slumped, "well, I don''t think the market has the stuff I want to buy."


    "Babe, I need keys and your wallet."


    Without a word, Evan bent down to nt a kiss on her lips while his other hand went behind his pocket and pulled out his wallet.


    Danie chuckled, "I said keys - car and my apartment keys."


    "Oh! I thought you said kiss," he pinched her nose teasingly and was about to turn to get the keys when Danie pulled him back.


    Danie took a few steps back until her body bumped on the edge of the table, quickly she sat on it and pulled Evan even closer.


    "Well next time, listen well," she whispered with a smile. Her hands were just as quick as a snake as it wrapped around Evan''s neck.


    Camille rolled her eyes and turned around. It was one of the usual mornings where the two would make out. They didn''t care about the ce or the people around, the two would kiss each other as if they''re alone in the room.


    --


    At ire''s house


    A loud gasp left ire''s lips to see Danie injecting a syringe in her arms.


    Inside the room, Danie was sitting down on the bed, paled face and lips from pain. She shut her eyes, bit her lips to ease the pain but, as the liquid from the syringe mixed in her blood, a painful scream escaped her lips.


    "Enough Danie!" ire yelled nervously.


    After Danie said that she will have dinner with Camille and Evan''s parents, the woman went to the room and injected a concentrated sesame in her blood.


    "It''s fine ire," Danie said in a hoarse and broken voice, "Roman Lee knows my weakness. I need to show him that I don''t have allergies anymore," she bit her lips hard as the pain rose to her arm, numbing it while the nerved in her arm popped like angry snakes.


    "My body won''t feel so much pain if I eat anything that has sesame tomorrow" her lips opened so wide as she screamed so loud, "so if he gets to me at least I can take care of myself."


    Her body shook by the pain, soon the nerve on her neck swelled angrily, while blood came out of her nose.


    ire immediately wiped it; her eyes were wet with tears as she watched Danie suffered.


    "Do you really have to do this?" ire''s hand ¨C shaking like a leaf lifted to touch her shoulder.

 Chapter 149 - 149: I would die for you

    Chapter 149 - 149: I would die for you


    Danie gave her a nod, "Robert and Scott will prepare the dishes and I have asked them to put sesame in all the dishes so -" she paused to cough and as she did blood spurt out of her mouth.


    ire went panic, she quickly grabbed a tissue and wiped Danie''s mouth, "Danie listen! You have us, we will protect you!"


    With pain in her eyes, Danie looked up, "I know that but," she coughed once again, blood from her nose run down to her mouth, "if something goes wrong, I can only count on myself," she faintly said.


    Robert who was leaning against the door clenched his fists, he hated it when Danie thinks like this. It was as if she doesn''t trust them.


    "We are here Danie, no matter how bitchy you are, we will protect you!" he walked closer to the bed and settled next to her, he lifted a hand and stroke her hair which was slowly turning into white, "I would die for you."


    Danie smiled at him, then she rested her head on his shoulder, "I know you would, even Scott and ire but Robert," she shut her eyes, slowly her sight became blurry, "what if you need to choose between me and Sebastian?"


    Robert sneered, "do you really think I would choose that idiot over you?"


    "I am serious Robert," her face was slightly elevated as her head remained leaning on his shoulder.


    He went serious, his mind was suddenly in chaos between family and friend.


    "I only have you, Danie," Scott said, he had the silver tray in his hand with the syringe she used, "you can count on me."


    Then Danie turned to Scott, her eyes which were puffy and red rolled, "are you sure?" then sheughed weakly, "you chose to spend yourst weekend with Jenna than me," her lips form a pout.


    Scratching his head, Scott smiled at her, "well, she was ahm-" he cleared his throat, while his cheeks blushed.


    "Stop blushing Scott, you look stupid!" Robertmented.


    Irritation shed on Scott''s face after hearing it, "What''s your problem Robert?"


    "Whoa! so touchy! Are you a girl?" Robert teased Scott.


    Scott immediately rushed towards the bed after taking the syringe.


    Seeing that the two were about to fight, Danie''s face ttened. Turning her head to ire, she spoke, "see, this is why I can only depend on myself."


    "Does Evan know about this?" ire asked as she threw the tissue in the garbage can.


    When she didn''t get a reply from Danie, her heart raced. She immediately turned and found her sleeping tightly on the bed.


    She blew out a sigh, she''s certain that Danie didn''t tell this to Evan. Her heart ached for her; the woman has gone through so much that she refused to depend even to her long time friend Robert.


    Her thought was disturbed when Danie''s phone suddenly rang. She took it out from Danie''s bag and saw Evan''s number.


    With a calm face, ire ended the call. Her sight shifted at Danie, the woman might have love and trust Evan but still, she chose to depend on herself.


    ----


    Staring at herself in the full-body mirror, Camille smiled. She ran a finger on the A-line dress that reach her knees, showing her perfect straight legs.


    Her purple dress with sequin on the hems has given her a charming look. Her hands touched her bare shoulders and switched it to the purple gem hanging around her neck.


    Despite the short notice, Camille was able to pull a dress. With this look and light makeup, she knew that Danie would feel insecure. After all, the woman had nothing in her closet than some jeans, shirts and the usual tracksuit which she wears every day.


    She walked out of the room elegantly like a princess, her heels sounded on the floor as she walked downstairs.


    One hand on the rails, Camille carefully walked on the stairs. Her eyes locked at the man standing next to the door. It was Evan, wearing a white long sleeve polo and paired it with a ssic blue vest.


    She gulped hard, Evan was looking at her.


    Heart thumping uncontrobly, she smiled at him and to her surprise, he smiled back.


    She bathed her eyes, ''did he like my dress?'' she thought.


    "Too beautiful?" suddenly the voice of the woman who she hated the most sounded from behind.


    Camille turned around.


    And right there, her world seemed to have stopped.


    Her ck dress has made her white skin to glow. Thece going all the way her neck showed the shape of her shoulder, Camille thought she was fat but, it must have been her tracksuit because right now, she could see her deep cor bone.


    She gulped hard, bit her lips in irritation when she noticed her b.r.e.a.s.t. ''is she wearing a push-up bra?'' she asked herself.


    Camille could no longer hide her bitterness, her face screwed when her eyes dropped to Danie''s face.


    The woman didn''t even bother to put makeup. Even her eyebrows were natural while her hair was fixed in a crown braid making her look like a princess of darkness.


    Evan almost flew towards Danie. His hand went on her behind while the other touched her chin.


    Danie snapped her tongue, "maybe I should change, I look too pretty in this."


    But Evan didn''t reply, he stayed staring at her.


    "Have I told you that your confidence is just too-" Evan paused as he smiled.


    "much?" Danie finished his sentence.


    Shaking his head, Evan continued, "charming. My parents will bete, should we go upstairs?" preparing the dinner.


    Danie looked sideways and found Camille standing a few meters away from them talking to Matthew.


    "Only if you carry me," her hand encircled around his neck while Evan carried her upstairs.


    Seeing the couple leaving, Matthew who was busy talking to Camille yelled, "hey mushroom! Your wrestle friend is here, tell him to return my rice cooker!"


    Camille discreetly rolled her eyes, Matthew and Danie were the only people yelling at this house acting like unmannered people.


    As the annoyance shed on Matthew''s face, he looked at Camille. "look at those two. This house would be full of babies if that mushroom just like kids."


    Hearing that, Camille''s eyes narrowed, "Danie doesn''t want to have kids?"


    Matthew scoffed, "she hates kids, why do you think she''s treating Selena like that?" then he left the living room and went to the kitchen where Scott and Robert were preparing the dinner.

 Chapter 150 - 150: Meeting Roman Lee

    Chapter 150 - 150: Meeting Roman Lee


    Selena pouted her lips as she knocked on the door of the master bedroom.


    "Uncle!" she shouted, "grandma and grandpa are here "


    "Wait!" her uncle yelled from inside, "I will meet you downstairs."


    Selena blew out her cheeks, she remained standing in front of the door.


    "Ugh! Babe, I told you not to leave a mark on my neck!" she heard Danie''s voiceining, "I look like a teenager now."


    As the curiosity rushed in Selena''s head, she leaned an ear closer to the door.


    Then she knocked once, "are you making babies?"


    Soon she heard footsteps, realizing that it was the sound of the heels, Selena rushed downstairs.


    --


    As soon as Elise entered the house, her eyes roamed around.


    The ce was empty, there were no maids or guards around and it made her worry.


    Beside her was her ex-husband Alvin, the man still looked good in his suit despite his age.


    "Where are the guards and maids?"


    From their behind, Camille''s parents came.


    Elise smiled at them, "Evan gave them a month vacation," she proudly boasted, "how are you?"


    As the four people greeted each other, Camille emerged from the kitchen.


    "Mom! Dad!" like a kid, she rushed towards them and embraced them as if she didn''t see them for years.


    Then she turned to Evan''s parents who have genuine smiles on their lips.


    "You look so beautiful Camille," Elise stated as she nted a quick peck on Camille''s cheek.


    Giggling happily, Camille folded her palms.


    "Why don''t you settle in the living room first and I will check the table," with politeness Camille escorted them all towards the couch.


    "Oh look at thisdy!" Elise patted Camille''s back twice, "it''s like you were born to be the head of the Su."


    And with that, all of themughed.


    --


    Danie''s face darkened as she waited for Evan in the stairs. She heard everything, and she could not help but be disappointed.


    "Hey," suddenly a voice sounded in the hallway. Danie smiled at Evan who was approaching her.


    stering a sweet candy-like smile, Danie waited for him, then she stretched a hand and wrapped it around his arm. As they walked down the stairs, she sniffed his scent. His manly perfume was gone and reced with vani scent, calming her nerves down.


    Shifting from one foot to another, Danie walked towards the couch with Evan by her side.


    "Good Evening," Danie''s voice ¨C calm as ever greeted the people chatting on the couch.


    She stered a smile, the type that could make anyone smile but, the five people were looking at her with frowns.


    No one greeted her back, deep inside it hurt her but outside, her smile widened.


    "I understand that you want Evan for Camille," as she said that, everyone suddenly concentrated on her, "but he loves me and I do too, so..." she blew a sigh.


    Inside she wanted to say ''suck it up'' but her lips said, "why don''t we have dinner first? For sure the traffic drained you."


    She turned around, she heard footsteps following them and that was all. The whole vi became quiet.


    Robert rose a brow; he and Scott were standing by the corner of the dining room like waiters while the guest settled on the chairs they chose.


    The dining table which was long and solid was full of dishes that Robert and Scott have prepared.


    The look was exquisite as the two prepared it like they were pro''s in catering. The smell mixed in the air, making everyone''s stomach growl silently.


    Roman Lee, who was sitting next to his wife looked at the dishes around. His eyes squinted as the confusion filled his mind. He gulped hard; all the food have sesame sprinkled on them. The roasted duck b.r.e.a.s.t which was sliced in a perfect D-shaped has sauce above mixed with sesame. The colorful rice has it as well, including the sparkling water.


    He looked at Danie who was drinking the water with pieces of sesame in it. At first, he wondered about the taste, so he picked up his ss and drank it.


    His world seemed to have stopped when he realized that the sesame was real, even though it was mixed in the water, the taste was the same.


    His hands slightly shook, he put the ss down to hide his feeling.


    Meanwhile, Evan leaned closer to Danie when he saw the dishes, "what are you going to eat?"


    Danie blinked, she swung her face to her right and looked at him, their nose bumped, faces too close, "It''s fine babe, I can eat it today," she gave him a wink and picked up her fork. The duck on her te looked very tasty.


    With her fork and knife, Danie slowly sliced a piece of meat. She ate it like a bird, chewed it slowly andter swallowed it. Then she ate one slice after another, drank the water and when she was full, she ced her fork and knife on her te.


    She turned to her side, Evan was eating quietly just like the other guest.


    Her lips pursed, eyes scanned everyone, from Camille to her parents, to Alvin and it ended to Elise.


    The woman looked up to meet her eyes, "did you like it, Elise?" she asked.


    Elise frowned, knowing that the food was prepared by Danie''s face, she felt disgusted.


    "The mushroom soup is good," then she faked a smile when she noticed that her son was looking at her.


    Danie nodded, "my friend Robert picked those mushrooms by himself," then she turned to Robert who has a smirk on his face, "he knows what is poisonous and what''s not."


    Hearing that, Elise''s face went pale. She stared at the cut mushroom on her te and looked at her son''s te.


    Discreetly, she blew out a sigh, she''s confident that Danie wouldn''t ask her friend to poison the food knowing that Evan will also eat it.


    "I thought you have allergies with sesame," Selena spoke after the table became quiet.


    Danie nced at Roman Lee who suddenly stopped from chewing his food.


    "I did but well, I am a doctor so I found a way -," she didn''t finish her sentence and innocently tilted her head as she stared at Roman.


    "I actually read one of Dr. Lee''s researches," then she switched her eyes to Camille who was looking confuse as she ate her food, "I had the copy of your book titled ''Brains''," her eyes went back to Roman Lee, "could you sign itter?"

 Chapter 151 - 151:Murder is illegal

    Chapter 151 - 151:Murder is illegal


    Roman scoffed secretly, "sure."


    stering a shy smile, Danie lowered her face to her te, "I am really your fan Dr. Lee, you''re the reason why I became a doctor."


    "Really" Camille could no longer bare the atmosphere. They were having conversations like normal people yet the air was somehow different, it made her skin crawl.


    "Yes," Danie paused to ept the orange juice that Scott handed, "what I like the most is the quote you wrote at the back of your book," with a girlish grin, she rose a brow.


    "What would the world have be if one could read minds."


    Those words were spoken by Roman Lee, who was fighting gazes with Danie.


    cing her elbows on the table, Danie made a steeple of her fingers and then rested her chin on the tip of her thumbs.


    She gave Roman a half-smile, "have you found the answer?" she asked.


    Roman Lee''s eyes lit up as he let out a mirthlessugh, "not yet but, I might soon."


    Hearing that, Danie''s face softened, her eyes sparkled with joy like a kid that got a puppy on Christmas, "I am so d to hear that," and her smile widened, "I am actually nning to write a book as well."


    Roman rose a brow, "really?"


    "Ahuh," Danie nodded, she turned her face away and shifted it at Camille, "but I''ll need a model to finish my research, perhaps Camille could help me."


    "What is it about?" Camille asked.


    And Danie answered her with a smile, "Dr, Lee since you''re done with your food, will you pleasee with me and sign the book?"


    Slowly she got up, her hand brushed her dress to fix the wrinkles.


    "Sure," he answered confidently and rose from his chair.


    The two left the dining room, while Evan''s heart pounded in fear.


    He could almost not swallow his food; the dinner was nerve-wracking for him.


    Turning his head to look at Robert, he raised his ss. The man came and when he was about to pick up his ss, Evan whispered, "can you make sure that no one leaves this room? I will follow Danie."


    Robert shook his head, and whispered back, "she needs to be alone Evan. She''s Danie, she can take care of herself."


    When Danie and Roman Lee reached the study room, she pushed the door open but before her feet could move, she slightly turned her head, "Dr. Lee, you can throw the syringe that you are hiding in your coat, as you can see, I no longer have allergies. So, it''s useless."


    Roman''s hand balled into fists upon hearing it, he immediately grabbed the syringe in his suit pocket and gave it to her.


    They both entered the room, the ce was cold because of the cold winding from the open window.


    As she watched Roman walking towards the couch and sat on it, Danie locked the door.


    She removed her shoes and walked closer to him, then she sat on the single couch opposite of him, her legs crossed while her palmsy on each side of the couch.


    "You can''t kill me here Danie, my family is here."


    With a fake surprise, Danie ced a palm on her lips, "I don''t kill people, Dr. Lee," she shook her head, "don''t you know that murder is illegal?"


    Roman''s head tilted by her reaction, "why am I here then?" he asked.


    Danie got up, she went closer to him.


    Roman Lee was looking up to her, she could read his thought about her face, how fascinated and amazed he was.


    "You are really a beauty Danie," he said in a whisper, his hand absently held her wrist.


    "Did you know how many of my clients wanted you before despite your age?"


    Danie felt his hand on her wrist, she twisted her hand and intertwined their fingers.


    "I know that Dr. Lee," she slowly sat on hisp, shing a seductive look, she smiled, "aren''t you one of them?"


    A half grin shed on Roman''s lee, "yes but you were too young to touch but now," he paused, his other hand went to touch her leg and caressed it a bit, "you''ve grown. How are your scars?" he asked, looking down to her chest.


    Danie ced her hand to her b.r.e.a.s.t, she squeezed it a bit while her eyes were staring at Romans''.


    "They are fine," her voice was coarse, "how''s yours?" as she asked that, her hand went to his cor, she brushed her index on his neck andter nced at the stab she made before.


    "Did it hurt?" shing a fake guilty look on her face she continued, "I was young, I have never stabbed a person before."


    Roman Lee gulped; he was not expecting for Danie to act like this. He knew she''s up to something but the heat of his body was rising uncontrobly.


    "Do you want to know why did I invite you and how do I read people''s minds?"


    He was stunned by her words, he had been asking himself that question for a decade, how did she read his mind?


    He nodded his head once.


    Danie switched her position, she spread her legs and sat on hisp, her handsid on his shoulders and pinned him against the couch.


    Moving her lips closer to his ear, she whispered, "tomorrow is my birthday Dr. Lee, remember?" she blew hot breath into his ear, "you went to my house and took me and my brother."


    Then she pulled away but remained sitting on hisp while her hands seductively caressed his shoulders.


    "I don''t want to confuse you anymore so I will tell you how I read people''s minds."


    Awe swept over Roman''s eyes as he waited, while arousal heated his body.


    "First, I touch their body," saying that, her hand went to his hair, grabbed it and pulled them with a little force, "make sure that their eyes are on me," she bit her lower lip, "make them want my body," her eyes zed with seduction, "and then," she drew her face closer to his.


    "Then what?" his voice broke down, his hands were itching to throw her down and ripped her dress but, he wanted to know the answer so he held himself.


    Instead of answering, Danie got up, she put her shoes on and wore them hurriedly.


    With a triumph smile, she winked at him, "I changed my mind, Dr. Lee," after putting her shoes on, she sat back on the single couch.


    "So, you had someone kill the general," she smirked and rolled her eyes, "and Mr. Chu thought I set him up."


    Shock clouded Roman''s feature upon hearing it, "how did you know that?" his voice shook as he spoke.


    She squared her shoulders, her lips fought her smile, "this is what I miss," her eyes squinted, "me reading your mind and you asking how I am doing it."


    Roman tensed, he folded his hands together to stop himself from shaking.


    "So, are you going to tell him and have him kill me? Is that your n?"


    Danie blew out her cheeks like a child, then she shook her head, "No."


    "THEN WHAT?" he yelled, "why am I here?"


    Danie ced a finger on her lips, asking him to quiet down.


    "I asked you here so I can tell you personally what will happen to your family."


    Hearing that, Roman''s face went nched, "what do you mean?" his voice broke down.


    Danie took out a piece of paper she hid under the coffee table in the study room and handed it to Roman.


    Without looking at the paper, Roman asked, "what is this?"


    "That''s the form for the poison I made," she yed with the ring in her finger, "it''s tasteless, colorless and odorless," saying that sheughed, "people who had this poison in their body will experience hallucination, pain like death, while their organs will slowly rot."


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    Danie blinked, "right now, that poison is running into your daughter and wife''s blood," she looked at the clock, "five minutes ago, Robert and Scott served them a wine with poison in it and-"


    Roman didn''t let her finish, he got up and threw the paper at her.


    "They are innocent Danie! If you want to kill someone, then kill me!" he shouted at her, veins in his neck popped angrily.


    "I know they are innocent," Danie grinned as she looked up to meet his burning eyes, "that''s what makes it exciting."

 Chapter 152 - 152: Romans Rage

    Chapter 152 - 152: Roman''s Rage


    And that was it, Roman Lee rushed out of the study and ran towards the dining.


    He halted by the dining-room door; one hand rested on the wall while the other clutched his pounding chest.


    "Did you drink wine? Where is Camille?" he asked horrified.


    Everyone turned to look at him with confusion on their faces, "What wine?" his wife asked, then she pointed a finger at the ceiling, "Camille went upstairs to get something."


    From behind, a familiar scent appeared, "I was bluffing Dr. Lee, but you see, you have a family and that''s your disadvantage."


    "What''s happening here?" Elise rose from her chair with an angry face, she could see the face of Roman paling as if someone was scaring him.


    "Nothing Elise," Danie casually answered.


    "Robert,e with me" she waved a hand in the air to get Robert''s attention.


    Evan immediately got up, "are you alright?" he held her arm as he asked that in an extreme tender voice.


    Danie nodded, her hand lifted to touch his cheek, "I am alright babe. Why don''t you wrap everything here?" her eyes turned to the table with the guests enjoying their desserts, "I got everything I needed."


    Then she turned around, but before that, she saw Elise staring at her like she took something very important from her.


    Danie needed to cut everything, will all the information she got, she didn''t think she would have enough patience to smile at them.


    She promised Evan that she won''t touch his mother for Selena''s sake. The same reason why she didn''t dare to even look at her memory. She knew that if she did, she''ll end up killing Elise.


    --


    As Robert tailed Danie towards the master bedroom, his eyebrows were creasing indifferently. Danie has her hands both clenched into fists but, one thing he noticed was that she''s shaking which only meant that she''s frightened.


    Robert grabbed Danie''s wrist to stop her. When the woman turned to face him, he pulled her closer for a hug.


    His hand went to her hair and patted it gently as he used too.


    "don''t worry I am here. I won''t let him touch you."


    Danie sighed and shut her eyes. Her temples were pounding ¨C giving her a headache.


    She pulled away and raised her chin to meet his eyes.


    She will always be his little sister, that''s what she read in Robert''s eyes and she''s d that she has him around.


    She took a step back, face turned serious, "I found who''s the man behind Roman Lee."


    Stunned by what he heard, Robert''s lips pursed together.


    "Who?"


    Danie''s lips quivered, she took a sigh and with shut eyes, she said, "Roy Chu, Ken''s father."


    She opened her eyes when she heard Robertughing. She looked at him with a frown, he wasughing as if the situation amused him.


    "What''s funny?" she asked raising a brow.


    Robert lifted both shoulders, "because you are freaking funny."


    Immediately, Danie''s face ttened, "do I look like a clown to you?"


    He nodded in response, "you are so f.u.c.k.i.n.g dumb Danie," he moved closer until he cornered her to the wall, one finger lifted and poked her head repeatedly, "your boyfriend''s mother killed your mom, his father took your mom''s corpse, his sister-inw had your brother killed, and now, his best friend father was the main founder of theboratory you were locked in."


    He shook his head while a bitter smile was on his lips.


    "That''s not the end, because your boyfriend''s mother had my dad killed, and sent me to prison, and you had me cook dinner for her," sarcasm was on his voice as he spoke, then he blew a sigh, ced both hands on Danie''s shoulder, "don''t you think the universe is sending you a message that you can''t be with him?" he shook her shoulder gently as if it was a way to wake her up from the reality.


    "Let go back to our life before Danie, please," he begged, that''s all he could do, he can only beg for her to leave Evan since there''s no way he can drag her out of the vi.


    "What life?" Danie asked, shifting her sight to his chest, refusing to watch the pain in his eyes.


    "What life do I have Robert? Do you think I like what I am doing?"


    She sniffed to prevent herself from crying.


    "Do you think I like meeting them? Hurting those people? Using them?" she giggled with tears in her eyes, "I don''t but every time I see my scars there''s a freaking voice in my head, urging me to hurt them, torture them and it''s so¡­" her heads clenched his shirt.


    "It''s so satisfying but¡­ their faces, they are in my dreams, haunting me every night."


    "I saw Camille''s life and it was so f.u.c.k.i.n.g perfect. I want that¡­ I want to be normal like her. I want my mom, my brother, I want them back."


    And there it was, the voice of the girl from the night their family died, Robert hated it, it sounded so helpless and vulnerable.


    "Sh¡­" he patted her head, bent a little to embrace her tightly. He hated to see her crying, those ck irises of hers, he didn''t want to see them.


    "I am here Danie, but don''t give everything to him, remember blood is thicker than water," he advised.


    She stiffened upon hearing it. What he said was true but Danie knew that Evan was different.


    cing both palms on Robert''s cheeks, she smiled at him.


    "I am doing this for you, Danie. You''re special to me and I don''t want to see you hurt," he paused and seized her hands from caressing his cheeks, "if I see you crying because of him, I will beat him up, I will beat him to death."


    Danie giggled, "you are lying," she said.


    "I am not."


    "You''re a liar."


    Robert wrinkled his nose, his hand went to her cheek and pinched it hard.


    "We are having a good moment and you really have to ruin it."


    "Stop it," she pped his hand away from her cheek, "it''s painful."


    Robert let her go, then he swung his body and prepared to leave but before that he said, "we can discuss Roy Chu tomorrow, you should rest."


    Tilting her head in confusion, Danie watched Robert as he went back downstairs,


    --


    On the other side.


    After Evan left the dining, Roman settled on his chair, his eyes were locked at the water in the ss. His mind baffled on how Danie could eat anything with sesame, as far as he remembered, there''s no cure to her allergies.


    Hands-on hisps clenched tightly. After the twins escaped the Ind, Roy Chu, his boss took all of his research and left him with nothing but the memories he had with the twins.


    He grimaced, he tried to find the files but Roy Chu had too much connection and too powerful that he couldn''t even get close to him.


    His thought was disturbed when his phone buzzed, he looked at it and found a message from the person who he hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    ''I heard you''re back, let''s meet.''


    He sighed and replied ok, it was the president. One of the people who were interested in the twins.

 Chapter 153 - 153: Real Birthday

    Chapter 153 - 153: Real Birthday


    After changing into her pajamas, Camille went downstairs to get water.


    As she walked along the living room, she heard ttering sound from the kitchen, she rushed and found Evan in his pajamas with a cake on the table.


    When he looked at her, her heart pulverized. His messy hair and sweat on his face have made him look dazzling despite of the serious expression he has. She smiled awkwardly, hands on her side held onto the hems of her shirt.


    "Its almost midnight Evan. What are you doing here?"


    His face bore an exhaustion but his eyes were twinkling like an excited little boy.


    "Nothing," then he picked up the cake with candles and rushed upstairs.


    Danie''s lips twitched when she removed her wig. She breathed out when it was finally pulled and showed her white hair.


    She''s in her pajamas, mostly to hide all the after allergies rushes she has.


    Soon, the door of the bedroom opened, she decided to leave the bathroom and check why Evan kepting back and forth throughout the time she''s in the toilet.


    Her feet froze from stepping out of the bathroom to see a small wooden square table on the bed. A blue cake with candles on top designed in numbers two and four and two sses of wine were ced opposite of each other.


    Her lips formed a smile to see a piece of rose in the vase and a blue box with a blue ribbon above.


    The room became quiet, when the clock ticked at midnight, Evan who was standing by the bed smiled at her.


    "Happy birthday."


    She bit her lips, utterly speechless.


    "How did you know it''s my birthday?" she asked. Her information has been changed by Kierry including her birthday, none of her friends knew it, while Robert and Sebastian decided not to celebrate it.


    Evan lifted a shoulder in a shrug, "there was one time when I kissed you," his feet moved slowly towards her, "and I saw you and your brother looking at the calendar, counting days," he halted in front of her, cupped her cheeks with his palms to warm them up.


    "And also, I saw the video in my study."


    She chuckled and rolled her eyes, "so, you saw what I did there?"


    He nodded, "did you really need to get close like that?" he asked casually, not a hint of jealousy was strained in his voice.


    She nodded, then took a step back. Her hand swiftly removed her shirt showing all the rushes she had from her allergies.


    "Yesterday, I needed to inject the concentrated sesame into my body so Roman Lee would think that I don''t have allergies anymore," her eyes sparkled to see him staring at her, it''s always been like this, he had never looked at her scar with disgust, his eyes were always sparkling as if he''s enjoying the view.


    "Now he knows that he can''t no longer use it against me."


    Stretching a hand to reach her arm, Evan gulped hard.


    "That didn''t answer my question."


    "I am sick so I needed to be close to him so I can read him better."


    After her short exnation, Evan nodded and pulled her closer.


    "I understand now."


    Her face was buried in his chest, she sniffed his scent, and it smelled soap mixed with sweat.


    "I am sweaty," he chuckled and pulled her away, "After everyone left, I rushed to the city and buy your cake."


    "You didn''t have to get me one."


    "Ahuh!" he rose a brow as he let out a light scoff, "I am your boyfriend Danie, I know that deep inside, you just want me to let you go so you can jump on that cake."


    Giggling like someone was tickling her, Danie pulled away from his embrace and jumped onto the bed, she sat in front of the table and grabbed the fork on the side.


    When the bed moved, she looked at her side where Evan has sat down.


    She took a forkful of cake and turned to Evan, "open your mouth," she ordered with a smile.


    "I don''t like sweet," he replied. He had never liked sweet, but every time Danie has one, she always force him to eat.


    But instead of insisting, Danie shrugged, "more for me," and shoved the fork in her mouth.


    His eyebrow creased, "hey, you''re supposed to force me."


    "why? Do you want some?" she blinked her eyes repeatedly in confusion.


    Evan cleared his throat, "well, I bought it."


    "Fine, you can have the cake but I will get all the icing"


    His eyes went narrowed, "that''s unfair, it will just be sponge then," heined.


    "Aish!" she''s about to lose her patience, "fine."


    Evan chuckled, he took the nket he ced on top of the pillow and covered Danie''s back, he moved and sat behind her, his hands wrapped around her waist while his chiny on top of her head.


    "what should we watch?" Danie asked.


    Evan stretched a hand to take the remote from the bedside table and turned on the television.


    Meanwhile, Danie felt at peace by the warming from Evan''s body. It was one of the usual nights they have though she felt special today as it was her birthday.


    She grabbed the gift box and removed the bow.


    Her eyes squinted as she stared at the ne inside. It was made of gold, a thin ne with a daisy flower pendant.


    She raised her chin to look at him.


    "When did you make this?"


    Before answering, Evan ced a quick kiss on her forehead, st week. I really thought your birthday was next month, thankfully Bing has prepared the pendant earlier."


    Hearing the name of the General, Danie''s head tilted.


    "Bing? Does he sell jewelries now"


    Soon, Evan''sugh filled the room, then he shook his head, "no, I asked him to install a tracker in the pendant so next time you leave and don''t answer my call, I will know how to find you."


    He picked up the ne and put it on her, seeing the pendant reached her cor bone, Evan''s face wrinkled.


    "I think the ne is too short."


    With a t face, Danie said, "you think so? This looks like a cor ne for a dog."


    Then she smiled and moved her body to kiss him, "but I like it, thanks."


    Seeing that Danie didn''t mind that the ne was too short, Evan lifted a hand and patted her head like she''s a good dog.


    Danie groaned, "ugh! I am not a dog."


    Meanwhile, Camille''s hand clenched into fists, she had heard everything, their sweetness irritated her but there was also confusion in mind, wondering why does she need to trick her father about her allergies.

 Chapter 154 - 154: Daniellas number

    Chapter 154 - 154: Danie''s number


    Evan got up from the bed when he noticed that space next to him was empty. He looked around, scratched a hand on his eyes to set his sight clear.


    "Danie?"


    He walked toward the bathroom but she''s not there, he took a sigh and put on his underwear and robe on. Heid a hand on the doorknob and opened it a bit but as he did, he heard whispering.


    "What are you going to do with him?"


    He recognized that voice, it was Roberts.''


    "Danie, do you really think he''s one of the boys that saved you before?"


    Robert''s voice once again sounded.


    "I don''t know. I need to deal with Dr. Lee first before I can focus on Aaron Wesley."


    Evan pursed his lips. He wanted to help but, Danie refused to ept it.


    "What about the eggs? Do you he used it?"


    A silent came, Evan''s brows furrowed in confusion.


    ''What eggs?'' he asked in his mind.


    "If he''s really the boy who saved me, I hope he didn''t use it, I can''t ¨C I don''t want a child."


    He could hear the certainty of her decision despite the hoarseness of her voice.


    "It was a mistake that I gave my permission to his friend, I mean- he was unconscious and I was like half dead so¡­"


    Evan didn''t listen further to their conversation; he walked back to the bed and took off his robe.


    When Danie was done talking to Robert, she went back into the room and found Evan sitting on the edge of the bed with a serious face.


    "Why don''t you let me help you?" he stretched a hand and held her wrist, pulling her closer.


    She sat on hisp, glooming face buried on his shoulder.


    "It''s fine babe, I can handle it," she moved her head to look at him, a genuine smile in her lips.


    She''s tired. She didn''t want to think of her past anymore if she could she would prefer to forget about it but, she has friends like Robert who also lost someone that night.


    She just wanted peace, be with Evan and live normally.


    But she can''t, as long as she has the chip in her brain, normal life is impossible for her to have.


    She leaned to kiss him, and as their lips touched, Danie frowned.


    Her face, her smiling face shed in her mind as she kissed him. She didn''t know why but recently every time she kissed him; all she could see was her face, it was as if Evan only has her in his mind.


    She pulled away, cupped his cheeks with her palms.


    "What do you see when you kiss me?" she asked.


    The corner of Evan''s lips twitched in confusion, "nothing."


    It was true when he kissed her, he saw nothing but darkness. Though when he gave her a surprise kiss, he was able to hear a few voices or see images.


    Danie sighed, one thing she worried about was Evan. She couldn''t read him, and when they kissed, she''s either seeing her face or the memories she had when she escaped the bas.e.m.e.nt.


    ''Why do I keep seeing those memories?'' she asked herself.


    She wished to know why it''s impossible that Evan would have those memories given that he''s not the boy that saved her that night.


    She got up when she felt the phone in the pocket of her jeans vibrating, she looked at it and frowned, it was an email from Scott about Aaron Wesley past.


    She threw the phone on the bed, then she got up and took a step back, "I will take shower, want to join?" seduction in her voice was paired with her eyes, she smiled at him and stretched a hand.


    "I will sleep more," he said andid back onto the bed.


    When Danie left, Evan took her phone. He looked at the address where Aaron Wesley was staying and sent it to Mark.


    ''Check his schedule, and follow him.''


    When he put his phone down, he got up, removed the remaining clothes he had and went into the bathroom.


    The fog weed him as soon as he opened the door, despite the blur, he was able to see Danie''s silhouette under the shower.


    "I thought you want to sleep?" her voice was lively and loud, and he smiled every time


    "I changed my mind."


    He stood behind her, wiped the bubbles on her shoulder and rained it with kisses.


    Evan''s face was buried on her neck, he sniffed and it tickled her.


    --


    As the sh of the camera flickered, Scarlet beamed a seductive smile. Wearing a red long turtle neck dress with a slit on her right leg, Scarlet felt confident.


    "Perfect!" the photographer praised her.


    Scarlet left the studio and proceeded to the parking space in the bas.e.m.e.nt.


    As she was about to open her car, a man approached her.


    "Excuse me!"


    Scarlet''s eyes narrowed, she had seen the man, he''s one of the press at the hotel she had her debut.


    She gulped hard, his heart-shaped thin face and sharp nose were making him look attractive not to mention his shoulder-length ck hair which wasbed over has made him look like a model.


    When the man stopped in front of her, she beamed a smile. She has been in the photoshoot and interview today so she''s drained but when she saw him, all of her tiredness disappeared.


    "Hi, my name is Aaron Wesley," the man extended a hand to her.


    Scarlet bathed her eyshes and epted his hands carefully.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Wesley, tell me, what can I help you with?" her voice was sweet though it still has the tone of a man.


    "Do you know a woman named Danie? She has round eyes and deep dimples," he paused and scratched his hair shyly like a teenager boy, "she said she was your friend so I wanted to ask if you can give me her number."


    Scarlet''s smile faded, she thought he was one of her fans but it turned out that he''s after Danie.


    "here," with a blunt face, she gave the number to him.


    After the man disappeared, Scarlet took her phone out and dialed Danie''s number.


    When the woman answered she spoke, "Danie, a man Aaron Wesley asked for your number."


    "What did he say exactly?"


    "Well, first, he asked me if I know a woman named Danie so-" she paused when Danie suddenlyughed on the other line and ended the call abruptly.

 Chapter 155 - 155: Midnight Visitor

    Chapter 155 - 155: Midnight Visitor


    Danie''s face darkened with what she heard, she immediately ended the call from Scarlet and looked to her right where she had a view of Selena''s ssroom.


    Sitting on the branch of the tree, Danie quietly seated with eyes staring at Selena like a hawk.


    When Aaron''s face shed in her mind, a wicked smile curved her lips.


    Soon, the bell rung, Danie jumped down and walked with big steps towards the building.


    Selena let out a loud sigh as she reached thest step of the stairs, she still has three subjects and she''spletely drained.


    Danie stood in front of Selena, a calm expression on her face, "I have some important ce to be, can you-" Selena didn''t let her finish.


    The girl lifted a hand in the air to stop her, and she nodded, "go but can you leave your motorcycle?"


    Danie took out the motorcycle key from her pocket and handed it to her, "be careful driving," she knew that Selena was only thirteen but still, she gave the key to her.


    As she watched Danie''s figure disappear, Selena rushed upstairs.


    "Maddie! Let''s ditch the ss and go for a ride!"


    When her friend looked at the key in her hand, both of them yelled in excitement.


    --


    It was past midnight; Danie still hasn''te home and Evan was starting to get worried.


    Standing by the door with his arms crossed over his chest, Evan''s face dimmed.


    He took out his phone and checked the tracker he installed in the ne he gave to Danie. His eyebrows furrowed when he realized that she''s at Aaron''s address.


    Shaking his head, Evan decided to go back in the bedroom, she''s Danie after all, she wouldn''te homete if it''s not important ¨C he thought, though his heart was pounding restlessly.


    --


    Meanwhile...


    Aaron parked his car in the bas.e.m.e.nt of the building he was living, then he proceeded to the elevator and pressed the building floor of his apartment.


    When he stopped in front of the door, his lips pursed. The door was destroyed, which means someone was inside.


    He took out the gun he has in his bag and quietly entered his apartment.


    The ce was dark and cold, and there were sounds of the winding from the open balcony and flowing water from the kitchen.


    Suddenly, the lights turned on and showed his apartment which was untouched and clean.


    "Are you back?"


    Aaron blinked to hear the voice of a woman. His breathing quickened as he watched a woman emerge from the kitchen with an apron over her shirt.


    "Daisy," he gulped hard to see Danie with gloves in her hands, he blinked repeatedly in disbelief.


    Danie removed her gloves and tossed it away. She has been waiting for him for hours that she got hungry.


    "I hope you don''t mind but I got hungry so I made myself a dinner," she winked at him happily, while her dimples were deep in her cheeks, "I think I made enough for both of us, why don''t you join?" her smile faded, "I hate to eat alone."


    Still stunned by her appearance, Aaron took a step back, he pointed the gun at her while his heart pounded uncontrobly.


    Danie rolled her eyes, "can we eat first? I don''t want to die with an empty stomach!"


    Arron shook his head, eyes went narrow, "you know," he said, seeing the beautiful smile on her lips somehow made him feel ufortable.


    She gave a half shrug, "I really thought you were the boy in the cave," she walked closer to him fearlessly, not afraid that he would pull the trigger.


    "You almost had me there but, then you made a mistake Mr. Wesley," as the time passed, the smile in her lips turned wicked, "want to know what is it?" she stood in front of him and felt the coldness of the metal on her forehead.


    She watched as the Adams apple in his neck moved anxiously, she lifted her chin to meet his eyes.


    "What?" he said without moving the gun away.


    "You went to my friend Scarlet and asked for my number."


    His eyes narrowed in confusion, "it doesn''t make sense."


    Danieughed, "it does dear you see," her hands went to his chest and patted it lightly, "you asked for Danie''s number and not Daisy''s''."


    Danie''s words forced Arron to take a step back. He was not careful, he didn''t know or even realized that he called her Danie earlier when he met her friend.


    He was utterly speechless, his arms holding the gun became heavy that it dropped in his side.


    Seeing his reaction, Danie''s wicked smile disappeared. She took the gun from his hand and quickly dissembled it.


    "Can we eat please? I am famished," then she turned around and walked towards the kitchen.


    With no wordsing out from his mouth, Aaron followed her. His eyes widened when he saw the table.


    He blinked repeatedly; the table was indeed full but not with food but with knives, three silent pistols, and chains, there were also syringes with liquid inside.


    "What are these?" his voice broke down.


    Like a girl who''s being tickled, Danieugh, "I was kidding about the dinner, its midnight, no one eats dinner at midnight," herugh disappeared, "you know what I like to do at midnight?"


    Aaron was scared to ask, the smile in her face that almost reached her ears and the way her eyes shine, it was beautiful yet frightening.


    "Come on, ask me!" Danie picked up a straight knife, it was so shiny and sharp that it can cut anyone''s skin without putting so much force.


    She tapped the tip of the knife on the table when she didn''t get his answer.


    "COME ON!" this time she yelled together with her eyes swelling impatiently.


    "What?" he replied in an almost whisper.


    Danie ced both hands on the table, opposite of her was Aaron with both hands in his side clenching anxiously.


    A mischievous smile curved her lips in satisfaction, she leaned forward, her lips parted, "torture," she blinked and picked up a small but sharp knife, "I like best to torture people at midnight," and with rush, she looked up to him, her smile widened as she tossed the knife at him.


    Aaron has anticipated it, he knew Danie very much, so he avoided the knife swiftly.


    He smiled; he finally didn''t need to fake his life. He can now resign from his job as a journalist and focus on his real life - and that''s being a spy.


    His face turned to look at Danie but a sudden pain on his left shoulder caused him to groan.


    His face screwed, he didn''t know that Danie has thrown another knife at him, it was so fast, he was not expecting it.


    He moved backwards until he hit the wall, then his body slid down.

 Chapter 156 - 156: Another intruder

    Chapter 156 - 156: Another intruder


    Danie shifted from one foot to another towards Aaron, she squatted on the floor when she reached him and lifted his chin to meet her eyes.


    She couldn''t read him, simply because he''s wearing lenses. So, she lifted a hand to take it off but before she could start to read his mind, Arron pushed her.


    Danie groaned when she felt the pain in her bottom, she took in a deep breath and about to get up when Aaron suddenly took the knife she first threw at him on the floor and quickly stabbed his eyes.


    A loud scream came out of Aaron''s eyes. Danie was shocked to see his action.


    ''He knows!'' that''s what she thought. He knew that she can read minds through people''s eyes that''s why he stabbed himself with no hesitation and now that he''s blind, she won''t be able to get information from him.


    "No!!!!!" she screamed repeatedly and rushed to him, she took the knife from his hand and got up hurriedly.


    She went to the bathroom where she found a medical kit, she tried to stop the bleeding but Arron kept moving and screaming.


    Soon, Aaron lost his consciousness, Danie was able to stop the bleeding but still, he needed to be treated.


    Fear rose in Danie''s chest, she leaned on the wall ¨C sitting next to Aaron, both hands in her hair, pulling them tightly to remove the fear creeping her mind.


    ''How did he know?'' she asked herself.


    ''is he working with Dr. Lee?'' she asked.


    So many unanswered questions, she could get the answer but, Aaron stabbed his eyes.


    She brushed both hands over her face, she breathed out heavily.


    Soon, she got up and left the ce to get the emergency medical kit from her house. When she came back, Aaron was half awake while a folder in his hand with her information and pictures from her childhood.


    Her eyes squinted in suspicion, she started to wonder how did the folder get into his hands, she might have been gone for an hour but Aaron was half dead so he can''t get up.


    She picked the papers one by one and then the pictures. Her lips formed a sad calm smile. It was her and Danny, in the bas.e.m.e.nt on their 11th birthday.


    Roman Lee destroyed her innocence, she''s no longer the same pure little girl in the picture who was weak and afraid.


    Her eyelids became heavy, she blinked repeatedly as the emotion-filled her mind.


    "You will never have a normal life, Danie, especially if you stay with him."


    Danie''s shoulder shook by Aaron''s voice. She took a syringe and injected him with anesthesia.


    "What do you mean?" her voice was emotionless, she''s d that Aaron stabbed his eyes or else, he would have seen the pain and tears in her eyes. But, he didn''t reply, his lips pursed tightly.


    Perhaps she''s the same girl but maybe a little stronger, right now, seeing the blood in Aaron''s face and hear the pain in his breathing made her pitied him.


    She hated it, but she needed to show everyone that hurting them doesn''t bother her at all so she would smile at them, smile like she''s enjoying it but deep inside she was crying and begging herself to stop.


    "Since your eyes are useless and for sure you won''t tell me the truth, I will leave you here and wait for whoever you''re working with toe and help you," she paused and cleanse his wound.


    She will let him live, simply because she doesn''t kill people. But she will watch and wait until someone rescues him and when that timees, she will make sure to get all the information she needed.


    After Danie left, Aaron pressed the emergency rm in his watch, asking for his sister to help him.


    When his watch buzzed, he pressed the button on the side and her sister worried voice sounded.


    "Are you ok?"


    Aaron groaned, "Kierry, help me! I stabbed my eyes."


    "I will send help there."


    --


    Earlier...


    After Danie left, Evan entered Aaron''s apartment. He''s being apanied by Mark.


    As they entered the apartment, a few drops of blood were on the floor, Evan gulped hard, he knew that Danie wasn''t hurt as he saw her leaving unharmed.


    A sound pleading for help made Evan and Mark looked at the kitchen and when they reached it, their eyes swelled in shock.


    Aaron was on the floor, a knife on his shoulder while his eyes were patched and blood over his face.


    "Please help me!" Aaron lifted a hand; he knew it was not Danie as the scent was not vani.


    Evan narrowed his eyes, he pitied the man, he was bleeding and in pain, and he could almost imagine what it felt like.


    "Boss, I found this," it was Mark, Evan didn''t even notice that he left his side.


    He looked at the folder and took it. A line appeared in between his brows to see Danie''s information.


    He flipped the pages one after another, it was Danie''s information from when she was a kid. From her real birthday to the birthce, her family''s information and the ce she grew up with.


    At the end of the page was a transparent stic full of pictures.


    Evan took it out, his breathing quickened.


    It was Danie''s photos from when she was with him in Macao, as well as Selena, even Matthew and James park.


    His face screwed, he shifted from one picture to another, so many pictures were taken from a different time but all of it was Danie''s - Aaron seemed to have been following Danie.


    ''No wonder, he knows about the cave!'' he said to himself. Even the pictures of Danie in the bas.e.m.e.nt were in there. He noticed that all the photos seemed to have been captured secretly as the quality and the angle wasn''t perfect.


    He gulped hard when he saw the photo of Danie in the bed with his brother, both of them had a weak smile on their lips, but their bodies were thin and almost like a bone.


    His hands shook, but still, he has the energy to check the next picture.


    It was a photo of Danie and her brother when they were young, though this time, it was a close-up photo. The boy has the same round eyes as Danie, but unlike the pictures in the bas.e.m.e.nt, the photo in his hand was in a room with daisy wallpapers and the two kids were smiling widely at the camera.


    He looked at the back of the photo and noticed the names Danny and Danie on the bottom left side.


    Terror overtook his face as the realization hit him, Danie''s face when she was small, it was the same as his friend''s Glen''s son. His eyebrows creasing so deeply stared at Danie''s photo, making sure that his eyes were seeing the picture right.


    He took his phone while his feet strode out of the kitchen, he sat onto the couch as he waited for his friend to answer the call.


    "What is it, Evan? Did Ken kill someone again?" it was a joke but Evan was not in the mood for it.


    "Can you send me Danny''s photo on his 3rd birthday?"


    "Why?" Glen asked.


    "Just do it please!" he said in a hoarse tone and ended the call.


    Soon, his phone buzzed, Evan opened his phone and his eyes shut by itself when he realized that the kid''s photos in his hand looked cunningly simr.


    Mark came, pulling Evan''s senses back to reality.


    "Danie ising back boss, should we go?"


    Evan got up, he hid the photo in his back pocket and left the ce hurriedly.

 Chapter 157 - 157: Disposing the Ex

    Chapter 157 - 157: Disposing the Ex


    At the Su Financial Bank building.


    Danie parked her motorcycle at the parking space and got off casually. Wearing her ripped jeans and navy green V-neck shirt, she went inside the building.


    As she waited for the elevator, she noticed some eyes gawking at her coldly. She squinted and looked into their eyes and seeing the thoughts they have about her, her face wrinkled and with that, she decided to leave.


    With heavy feet, she went to her motorcycle. She''s about to jump on it when she looked up and saw some men cleaning the windows. She gulped hard and opened the small trunk of her motorcycle. A faint smile shed on her lips to see theser that can cut through metal and sses.


    Without wasting her time, she went to the truck carrying the lift.


    "Mister," she called out the man that''s driving the truck.


    "Yes?"


    "Can I have a lift?"


    The man stopped the truck and looked at her with difficulty.


    When she smiled the man froze. He gulped hard.


    "Here," Danie said and gave the watch she took from Matthew earlier, "just give me a lift up and you can have this Rolex."


    The man''s eyes sparkled but, he shook his head.


    With no option left, Dani showed him her phone with the picture she took of her and Evan.


    "I am your boss''s girlfriend now give me a lift," this time, her voice was no longer sweet instead it was cold and domineering.


    Instantly, the driver adjusted the lift.


    With a triumph smile, Danie got on to it.


    In Evan''s office.


    Head tilting like a confused owl, Evan narrowed his eyes.


    His secretary had just informed him that Mr. Park of Park Entertainment was asked to speak with him.


    He gulped hard, thest time he saw him was when he canceled the contract of the models with them. He got up and adjusted his tie.


    When the door opened, Evan''s face became darker. The CEO of Park Entertainment was with his son which he met a few weeks ago.


    "Mr. Park," he stretched a hand to greet them and shortly they all settled on the couch in his office.


    "This is a surprise, what is happening?" he said straight, exchanging his sight between the two Park''s in front of him which resembled each other.


    James'' father took a sigh, "we would like to invite you to ourpany anniversary."


    Evan rose a brow, inviting him to a party personally seemed strange for him. He squinted both eyes in suspicion.


    "Alright, tell me what I can help."


    James Park smiled at him, "my dad and I have made an agreement."


    Evan rose a brow, ''what does it have to do with me?'' he asked in his mind.


    "If I don''t find my ex before thepany''s anniversary, he will announce my engagement to Sofia Minoan," James continued.


    Evan blinked and started to wonder who James was talking about. He picked up the coffee that his secretary has prepared and waited for James to continue.


    "This brat!" suddenly James'' father pumped a palm on the man''s head angrily, "that girl is a gold digger, I asked her to leave you and you know what she said?" the man paused to suppress his anger, "she asked for money!"


    Both James and Evan''s eyes swelled upon hearing it.


    "Really?" Evan and James both asked in surprise.


    James'' father nodded, then massaged his chin, "yes but she was asking for half of our asset so I said no."


    And with that, Evan and James both rxed.


    "Did you know that if she marries me and we get divorced, half of my money will go to her right?"


    With a t expression, James'' father once again hit his head, "how can you like that orphan girl? Didn''t you say that her eyes scare you?"


    James became quiet and so was Evan.


    "Yes, but I am her first love so-" James was interrupted when Evan suddenly cough.


    "Why am I hearing this?" Evan asked rudely with one brow raised in confusion.


    And with that, excitement rushed over James, "Matthew said you hired my ex to be Selena''s babysitter."


    Evan bit his lip; he secretly took a sigh and faked a smile.


    "Ahuh! Danie Chen, she''s staying at my house"


    (and sleeping in my room) he said in his mind.


    Evan nodded, "did you know that she has a boyfriend?"


    James shrugged both of his shoulders "yeah, but she''s Danie. She will alwayse back to me," he confidently said as he waggled his brows, "I am her first love and she said that she will marry me."


    Stunned with what he just heard; Evan dumbfoundedly stared at him.


    Crossing his arms, Evan leaned at the couch, "how can you be sure that she wille back to you?"


    James puckered his lips, and the way he did it somehow reminded him of Danie.


    "There are two options," James replied raising two fingers in the air.


    "First, I will give her a surprise proposal, the one where she can''t say no ¨C so must be in public with lobster on the table," he chuckled by the thought, "second," he paused and turned to his father, "I will make her pregnant."


    Evan''s face ttened by his childish words. Shaking his head, he turned to James''s father, speechless.


    "I know, he hasn''t grown," James father spoke before Evan could say anything.


    "Stop it, dad!" James barked.


    "I will ask Danie to -" Evan''s eyebrow creased when he suddenly heard a strange sound around. He looked on each side but could not find the source.


    With confusion evident on his face as well as the Park''s, Evan got up and walked towards the bedroom in his office.


    He opened the door while the Park''s tailed him.


    Soon, the sound of shattering sses has made everyone turned to the window and seeing a person jumping from the cleaning lift equipment into the room has made their jaws drop in surprise.


    "Jamey!" Danie''s voice full of surprise sounded as soon as she raised her face.


    "E!" saying that with shock, James rushed to her.


    As Danie waited for him to reach her, her lips pursed tightly.


    James stretched a hand to embrace Danie and she epted it wholeheartedly but before their bodies could touch, she pushed him out of the window hole she created and rang the bell hanging on the rail to signal the driver to pull the lift down.


    Danie peeked her head out and gave a dismissive waved at James while the man was trembling and shouting help.


    When she smelled Evan''s perfume next to her, she sneered, "and that''s how you dispose of your ex," she said boastfully.


    After imitating herugh, Evan whispered, "I hope you also know how to dispose of your ex''s father."


    "I am guessing you wouldn''t want to marry my son."


    Danie and Evan turned by James''s father''s voice.


    Her face dimmed, for a moment her breathing stopped.


    "I did want to marry him once, but you told me that he will never ept me, and I was really ready to fight for him but-" she paused for a moment. She did love James so much that she did everything to make sure that she can get into his circle but James'' father has made it clear that he won''t ept her because the money she has was not clean.


    "He cheated on me!" her voice rose and a little broken, "and I am that kind of person who doesn''te back to the people that left me."


    James'' father bobbed his head, "it''s a shame, my wife really loves you."

 Chapter 158 - 158: Selenas report card

    Chapter 158 - 158: Selena''s report card


    Selena''s eyes squinted as she watched the road, she''s in the passenger seat of the car while Camille sat in the driver''s seat, both hands on the steering wheel nervously tapping it.


    She rose a brow, Camille offered to bring her to school today which Danie agreed but they left the vi fifteen minutes ago and they haven''t left the high-speed road.


    If this goes on, she will bete for school and they might get a penalty for driving too slow in the highspeed road.


    "Camille you''re driving 20 kilometers in the high-speed road, if we don''t hurry, I am going to bete."


    Camille gave her an awkward smile, "I don''t want to drive fast but don''t worry, we will reach your school on time," she said in assurance.


    But it didn''t happen. When they arrive at her school, the second period was over.


    Selena''s face pokered as she marched to her ssroom. She will likely get a warning from her teacher and the worst was she didn''t get to see her favorite handsome history teacher.


    As she entered the room, her ssmate was looking at her.


    "What?" she said tly with a frown on her face.


    Maddy ¨C her ssmate whom she became close with pointed at her back using her lips.


    Selena rolled her eyes, with pursed lips, she turned around and found the Principal looking at her with narrowed eyes.


    "Ms. Su, where is your report card?"


    Selena bit her lower lips, her hands started shaking as she fought gazes with the principal. She hasn''t asked her uncle to sign her report card and it''s mostly because she failed a lot of subjects and only passed her history subject.


    She gulped hard, "my uncle was too busy, he must have forgotten my report card," she scratched her ear while sweat formed on her forehead.


    The principal rose a brow, "where is your babysitter?"


    Selena''s eyes widened, thankfully Danie wasn''t around or else she''ll have a broken bone by now.


    "She''s busy but I have my uncle''s friend with me," saying that, she called out Camille who was leaving.


    The woman looked back; the confusion was on her face.


    "Yeah?"


    Quickly, Selena rushed to her and dragged her to the Principal.


    "She can sign my report card, she''s living with us so she''s my guardian too."


    Camille''s eyes widened upon hearing it, she started to feel anxious but she masked it with a smile, "hi, I am Camille Male," she stretched a hand to the principal who seemed to be dumbstruck to meet her.


    Then, the principal smiled and took her hand, he shook it excitedly, "I can''t believe I am holding a supermodel''s hand," he let her go and scratched his head.


    "You are Mr. Su''s fianc¨¦e, right?" he asked to confirm.


    Camille gulped hard, students from the other ssroom started taking videos and pictures of her and she knew that If she says yes, the news will be all over the inte, it''s an advantage for her but a strange and creepy feeling starting to rise inside of her when Danie''s face suddenly appeared in her mind.


    "I am actually -" she gulped hard, unsure whether to lie or not.


    "Yes, she is!" suddenly Selena blurted and held her arm, "so she can sign my report card, right?"


    The principal nodded and his eyes shining with excitement turned to Camille, "congrattion Ms. Male," he said and turned around.


    Selena blew a sigh in relief, thankfully Camille was here to save her or else her uncle and Danie will kill her for failing most of her subjects.


    As she turned around, Camille has left the hallway while her ssmates started chattering about the videos they took of her confirming the engagement.


    Her face nched, breathing became heavy as she walked into the ssroom.


    ''What have I done? this is worse than failing my ss!''


    ==


    Back at the Su Financial Bank Building.


    Danie stayed in the bedroom while Evan and James''s father left the office.


    She rested her body on the bed and stared at the hole she made, then she got up and walked out of the bedroom.


    She walked closer to Evan''s desk and grabbed one of the folders, then she walked back to the bedroom but as she did, a piece of paper fell from the folder. Her eyebrows creased as she looked at it.


    Slowly, her body bent to pick up the paper, she rose a brow to see a list of names and numbers next to it.


    ''Are these his clients?'' she asked as her lips form a pout.


    Her thoughts were disturbed when the door of the office opened, she immediately ran to the bedroom to hide.


    "Where did Evan put it?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Danie peeked out her head. There she found Glen who was busy searching for something on the table.


    "Hey," she slowly called him out, afraid to scare him if she suddenly popped out.


    Glen turned; his eyes widened while his lips parted in surprise.


    "Danie, what are you doing here?"


    She smiled and walked closer to him, "I am visiting Evan, what do you need?" she looked at his hands on the table.


    "oh! I was looking for a folder with names on it," he said and turned back to look at the table.


    Her face screwed, and then poke a finger to his arm to get his attention, "are you looking for this?" she waved the paper in the air.


    Glen''s face brightened up, then he nodded and took the paper from her, "thank God! I thought Ken got it," he said in relief.


    Danie''s head tilted in confusion, "why? What''s going to happen if Ken got it first?"


    Glen went stiff, he gulped hard and shook his head with his lips pressed together tightly.


    As the suspicion grew in her mind, Danie walked closer to Glen.


    "What is it Glen?" she said with eyes narrowing with doubt.


    Glen took a few steps back until his body reached the table, he''s about to escape when Danie snatched the paper from him and climb onto the couch.


    Danie lifted a hand holding the paper in the air, while a smile formed on her lips.


    "Tell me why and I will give it to you."


    Stunned by the situation, Glen remained leaning on the table.


    He blinked to get his sense back, and then walked and stood next to the couch. He''s tall, taller than Ken and Evan, which made him a giant in front of Danie.


    With a t face, Glen took the paper from her hand effortlessly, even though she''s standing on the couch, he could still reach her hand.


    Danie pouted, "ugh! This is unfair, you''re so tall," sheined and got down sulking.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and Ken, breathing like he had run a race popped.


    "Give me the list Glen," he said in between his breathing.


    Glen was about to reply when Danie suddenly snatched the paper once again, his eyes widened as he watched her ran towards Ken, held his wrist and dragged him out of the office.

 Chapter 159 - 159: Daniellas childhood photo

    Chapter 159 - 159: Danie''s childhood photo


    Ken felt as if a horse was hauling his body, he didn''t have time to breathe after running upstairs using the stairs to make sure the Glen doesn''t get the list but now, Danie was dragging his body.


    They took the fire exit, Ken carefully ran and just let Danie held his wrist and dragged him downstairs.


    When Danie felt tired, she stopped and pushed the door of the fire exit open, they seemed to have reached the 15th floor and she didn''t have the energy to go more.


    She stepped into the hallway and turned to each side; the employees who were busy with their work suddenly turned to them.


    When she heard the elevator, she tightened her hold on Ken''s wrist and dragged him again.


    Ken didn''tin and even if he wanted too, he can''t, he didn''t have enough air to speak.


    Finally, Danie stopped after they entered the men''s bathroom.


    The men who were busy peeing and washing their hands looked at Danie with a surprise.


    "Excuse me but this is men''s bathroom," one of the men said.


    Danie red at him, then she took the crumpled paper she hid in her bra and opened it.


    "What are the names here for?" she asked.


    Ken''s chest rose and fell rapidly as he tried to catch his breath, "people who owe money to Evan. The number beside is their debt."


    Danie nodded and slightly disappointed. She thought it was a very important paper for them to fight with.


    "What are you going to do with this?" she asked.


    Ken who had his body bent and hands on his knees breathing like a tired dog straightened, "I will have my men collect the money and give it to Evan," he paused and wiped the sweat on his forehead with the hanky he took from his pocket.


    "And why Glen didn''t want you to have it?"


    Ken scoffed, "why do I need to exin myself to you?" he barked at her angrily.


    Danie''s face screwed, irritation swept over her mind, "what''s wrong? I was just asking?" she yelled, "just answer my question!"


    "Ugh! He''s tired of handling all of my assault and murder cases alright!"


    Narrowing her eyes, Danie looked at the papers in her hand. Slowly, the situation sunk in her mind.


    "So, Evan will ask you to get the money, and you''ll hurt or threaten them to get it back and Glen will clean up the mess that you and Evan made?"


    She looked up at the ceiling as she tried to analyze what she had just said, "Is that right?"


    Ken went silent, she was correct and they have been doing it for years.


    After a long time, Ken nodded, "Evan has never hurt anyone so don''t worry, your boyfriend is not a killer."


    "Ahuh!" Danie nibbled on her lower lips as she continued staring at the paper in her hand while her other hand was on her hip.


    "What are you doing?" Ken asked when he heard her bubbling words he couldn''t understand.


    She''s really weird, that''s what he thought. Even her face was disturbingly weird.


    But Danie didn''t answer when she was done, she looked up to meet his eyes.


    "This is such a lot of money," she said in an almost whisper, "how much does Evan pay you?"


    He rubbed his temple as he stared at her face, "why?"


    She gave him a half shrug, "if I help you, will you give me the half?"


    He blinked repeatedly, he had never been so speechless but right now, he could not find any words to reply to her.


    Danie lifted a hand in front of Ken and waved it to get his attention, he suddenly turned statue.


    She wanted to read his mind but afraid that she might see the little boy from before and she didn''t want to see him as she pitied him more than herself.


    Ken took a sigh, "he''s my friend so I don''t charge him."


    Danie ticked her tongue in disappointment, "Hey, you don''t do this kind of stuff of free, even if it''s your friend. You should charge him," she advised and gave him the paper.


    "Does Glen charge you too?"


    Ken shook his head.


    "You three are helpless!" her head shook, she walked past him and held the doorknob, "let''s go and collect that money. I am free today."


    The corner of his mouth turned up, he realized what she''s up to but still, he wanted to confirm it, "why us? I have men to do it."


    Danie shed a fake smile, "stop using your men to do your deeds, Mr. Chu, you should not trust anyone."


    His eyes lit up in amus.e.m.e.nt to hear her words, "what about you?"


    "What about me?" Danie asked back innocently.


    "Why should I trust you?"


    She rose a brow, a girlishugh sounded from her lips, "Mr. Chu, I am Danie, I might be thest person on earth to trust," she paused and opened the door, "but those people owe money to my boyfriend that''s why I am going with you."


    Still amazed at how she''s acting, Ken decided to bring her with him. He usually had his people collect the money but the name in the list were powerful people which his men could no longer handle.


    --


    Glen waited for Evan in his office, still stunned by the closeness of Ken and Danie.


    Sitting on the swivel chair, Glen rested his elbow on the armchair as if he owes it. His eyes narrowed, he hasn''t seen any woman touched Ken without getting scolded or pped, yet Danie touched him as if it was normal.


    He blew a sigh and rested his chin on his folded hands.


    "Why are you sitting on my chair?" suddenly Evan''s voice sounded after the door was opened.


    Glen met his eyes, "When did Ken and Danie be so close?" he asked, not bothering to get up.


    Evan walked closer to him, he loosened his tie and dropped the folder he''s holding on the table, "those two always fight, what makes you say that?" he slightly sat on the edge of his table, then picked up the phone to call his secretary.


    Glen answered with a shrug, he didn''t want to exin himself so he got upzily and walked towards the door.


    "Ken is changing," Glen held the doorknob.


    "Isn''t it good?" Evan replied in confusion.


    "Maybe, but did you notice how he look at Danie?" his head bobbed a bit in confusion, "he''s letting her touch him and its weird because he''s Ken, the only woman whom he let him touch him with clothes on was the girl we saved before."


    Hearing that, Evan ended the call he made to his secretary without telling her the reason for his call.


    "Sit down Glen," he ordered.


    Glen was skeptical but when he saw the grave expression in his face, he sat down on the couch.


    "The girl that we saved," he paused and gulped hard, his hand opened his wallet and took out a picture of Danie with Danny when they were kids.


    "She''s Danny''s mother right?" He took in a deep sigh and showed it to Glen, "Is this her?"

 Chapter 160 - 160: The real boy in the cave

    Chapter 160 - 160: The real boy in the cave


    From looking at Evan''s eyes, Glen dropped his sight to the paper in his hand. He took it with confusion in his eyes.


    When he looked at the picture, his whole body stiffened. He gulped hard, his hands trembled which cause the photo to drop on the ground.


    "How-" his breathing seemed to have stopped, causing for his face to pale, "where did you get the photo?"


    "is she really Danny''s mother?"


    Glen''s eyes squinted, he got up and held both of Evan''s shoulder.


    "Where is she, Evan? Where did you get the photo?" he said shaking his shoulders, "is she alive?"


    Seeing the expression Glen has in his face, Evan''s hands balled into fists.


    Instead of answering, Evan took his phone out, "Mark, are you still following Aaron?"


    "yes, boss."


    "Good, bring him to the address I will send to you."


    After he ended the call, he sighed and met Glen''s eyes.


    "A man named Aaron Wesley iming that he saved Danie. It was him who-"


    "Danie? That girl is Danie?" shock was in Glen''s voice as he asked that.


    Evan nodded; a slight pain swept across his eyes to see Glen''s reaction.


    "Oh God!" feeling his knees weakening, Glen sat back on the couch, both hands covered his face in disbelief.


    "I need to tell Danny," that''s what he said and got up hurriedly but before he could take a step, Evan stopped him.


    "Not now please!" the beg strained in his voice has made Glen realize the situation.


    He halted and looked at Evan.


    "How did you know?"


    Evan looked down at the photo in his hand, "This man Aaron said that he saved a girl with a nickname Dan-Dan, I was about to believe but he then called me Mr. Su."


    Glen tilted his head, "what''s wrong with that?"


    Evan''s eyes full of certainty stared at Glen, "Danie didn''t mention my full name when she introduced me to him yet he called my Mr. Su."


    Glen shook his head casually, "maybe he knows you."


    "That was my first thought so I let it go, then I opened Danie''s phone and saw that she had her friend searched for Aaron''s info, that''s where I found his address."


    Evan paused and rested both hands on his h.i.p.s, "Mark and I went to his apartment and then I found a folder with Danie''s info including her pictures from childhood so I took one," he shook his head while a long sigh escaped his lips.


    "Then I saw her photos when she was small, she resembled your son so much that''s why I also called you here to confirm it."


    With all the information, Glen''s head started to pound heavily, "why can''t I tell Danie about Danny?"


    "Because she''s my girlfriend Glen!" he shouted, he can no longer hold his emotion, his hands were clenched tightly on his as if he wanted to hurt someone.


    "Give me some time please, I need to make sure that Danie is safe from Aaron before we can tell her about Danny."


    The distress in Evan''s face made Glen pitied him, it must be stressful for him. The girl they saved from that bas.e.m.e.nt was no ordinary girl, Glen knew it, he saw the medical records he took from the bas.e.m.e.nt and when he showed it to the doctors before he decided to hire a surrogate, the doctors warned him about the result they read.


    "Fine, I will keep it for now."


    After cing a hand on Glen''s shoulder, Evan patted it twice, "Thanks Glen, let''s go and ask that man why is he pretending to be us."


    Glen followed him, he was really determined to tell Danie about Danny but he suddenly realized that he didn''t have any rights to do it since Danie said to give it to Evan and not him.


    Before leaving the room, Evan froze. Holding the doorknob, he turned to Glen, eyebrows were creasing deeply, "who-," he gulped hard, "who''s the boy in the cave? Was it me or Ken?"


    Glen was perplexed, "It was you, do you remember it now?"


    Instead of replying, Evan smiled, God knows how much he was praying that it was not Ken and now that he confirmed it to be him, he could not help but smile despite the threat in Danie''s life.


    --


    Meanwhile...


    Outside of the hospital room, Mark hastened to enter the room. He looked at each side to make sure that no nurse or doctor was inside then he quickly grabbed his hanky with chloroform and pressed it on Aaron''s nose who was peacefully sleeping at the moment.


    He quickly took a wheelchair and put Aaron on it, then he pushed it towards the elevator and pressed the bas.e.m.e.nt floor where he parked his car.


    Then he took his phone out and sent a message to his boss, ''done.''


    --


    Watching the video in the parking lot, Kierry''s nose wrinkled. She gulped hard and massaged her forehead with her palm.


    "Are you alright?" a man voice spoke next to her.


    "Are they going to kill my brother Arthur?" her face was paling in anxiety, she wished to stop Mark from taking Aaron but she can''t reveal herself.


    Arthur pressed his lips together, "I don''t know but I don''t understand why Danie didn''t take Aaron or follow the people we sent to rescue him," he paused while anxiety zed his eyes, "what do you think she''s thinking?"


    Kierry became quiet, he looked at the other monitor where the video of Danie in the car driving along the high-speed road was ying.


    "I don''t know too. But her not taking action against Aaron is troubling me. I was expecting that she''d be more interested in the people behind Aaron."


    Lifting a hand on the air, Arthur stroke Kierry''s ck and silk hair, "I don''t think Evan will kill Aaron, anyway we should not worry," he pulled her head and sunk her face on his chest, "your brother knows that if that situation happens, all he needs is to tell Evan that you''re his sister. That should save him".


    Kierry shook her head, she pulled away and took her phone out, "follow Mark and bring Aaron back."

 Chapter 161 - 161: Chief of Police, Part 1.

    Chapter 161 - 161: Chief of Police, Part 1.


    After a long drive, Ken and Danie ended up in front of the chief of police house. Ken got down from the backseat with his face paling in fright after Danie drove like she''s in a race.


    Danie held herugh as she watched Ken ran towards the tree on the side road and puked.


    Ken felt his stomach grumbling, a strange feeling was itching in his stomach and a bitter taste lingered in his mouth.


    He coughed and puked the lunch he ate.


    When he recovered, he turned around and found Danie standing behind him.


    She had bottled water in her hand, Ken narrowed his eyes with irritation and grabbed it.


    "Do you want me to drive again?" Danie''s voice sounded so innocent but inside she wasughing after Ken asked her to drive, she decided to give him a ride he will never forget.


    "No, no, I will drive," he said in between his cough.


    Danie handed him the keys, then looked at the three-story house in front of them.


    They decided to drop a visit to the man who had a huge debt to Evan''s Bank and that''s the current chief of Police.


    Danie shook her head; he might be the chief but his sry was not sufficient to afford this kind of house yet he''s living in there.


    She took a sigh, there was too much corruption in the country, and she could not judge them, she believed that if one would have given a chance for sure, they will do what the chief of police or other higher politicians would do and that''s corruption.


    Human''s greatest weakness is money, if one would say that it''s not true, she considered them a hypocrite.


    "How are we going to go inside?" Ken asked, finally his body felt normal again


    Danie looked up to him with confusion in her face, "I don''t know, we didn''t really make a n."


    Hearing that, Ken''s expression went t, his lips pursed together while rolling the sleeves of his polo.


    The two stood in the same position for a long time, both were quiet waiting for an idea toe.


    When Danie felt her legs getting tired from standing, she squatted onto the ground and then lifted a hand and pulled Ken down with her.


    Ken groaned; his face wrinkled by the pain that was caused when his body felt the impact of the ground.


    "Seriously! You are so small but you have too much energy!" heined.


    Danie rolled her eyes on him, then she grabbed a stick and started to draw on the soil.


    "This is the entrance, right?" she said pointing at the door of the house she drew.


    Ken rose a brow, the image she drew looked like it''s been drawn by a five-year-old kid.


    "Even my dog draws better than you," he said mocking her.


    Danie''s face ttened, "you don''t have a dog!"


    "I will get one and he''s going to be better than you."


    Danie was speechless, Ken definitely knows how to argue and she couldn''t win over him.


    She ignored him and exined the structure of the house, how they would go inside without anyone noticing them.


    After her long exnation, Ken scoffed, "and how did you know that the style of his house is like this?" he said pointing at her drawing on the soil.


    "The Chief of Police wife is Chinese, look at the open window," saying that, Danie handed him the binocr she used earlier, "based on how the stair is positioned far from the door, and the windows style and the furniture''s, his wife must have hired a professional to design it for good luck," she exined.


    With all the words Danie said, Ken didn''t understand any of it.


    "Feng Shui Mr. Chu! Ever heard of that?"


    It suddenly made sense, so Ken nodded and tried to hold his patience after Danie shouted at him.


    "So, you got that info by standing here?" he asked in doubt.


    Danie rolled her eyes, "of course!" she replied boastfully, "that''s what happens when you use your brain!"


    Ken replied with augh.


    "It''s amazing what your brain can do when you use it, right?" Danie stated with sarcasm.


    Ken looked at her, "I didn''t know you have a brain," he said in a calm voice but Danie could not help but feel insulted.


    Her nose wrinkled; her hands itched to punch him but she held herself.


    With a fake smile, she replied, "everyone has a brain, Mr. Chu, I am not sure where''s yours" she might not be able to hurt him, but she can fight him with words.


    Ken''s shoulders shook as he let out a fakeugh, "oh I have one, here," he pointed at his head, "but you can''t check it because your legs are too short," then he sized her up, his narrowed eyes were full of mockery.


    Danie''s smile froze, she gulped hard and swallowed all of his insults, "your friend happens to love these short legs and I will make sure that these legs will make him busy every day," her eyes squinted as she lifted her chin to meet his eyes, one thing she learned about Ken was that he values his friendship with Evan so much that he does everything to make sure that Evan will always spend time with him.


    Ken''s jaw gnashed, Evan was like a family to him and he loves spending time with him, and he noticed that since she came into his life, the time they spent together was getting less.


    "I am his friend, he will choose me over you," he confidently said.


    Danieughed, "are you sure?" she took her phone out, her eyes bore a serious expression despite the smile on her lips, "let''s call him to confirm."


    Ken crossed his arms over his chest, he''s confident that Evan will choose him, they have been friends since childhood, and Danie was just like the other women whom Evan dated in the past, soon they will break up too.


    When Evan answered the phone, Danie put the speaker on, "babe, if Ken and I are drowning, who are you going to save? Me-" she paused and pointed a finger at her chest, "who''s pretty, smart and has perky b.o.o.b.s which you love so much or your unmannered friend?" her finger shifted and pointed at Ken.


    Ken scoffed and covered Danie''s lips with his hand, "let me rephrase that," then he leaned closer to the phone in her hand, "Evan you have to choose me, and let this woman drown" he pointed a finger at his chest, " I am your friend since childhood, I fought bullies with you in the secondary, and I help you get your money," then he pointed a finger at Danie.


    "Or would you prefer this small ill-tempered flower?"

 Chapter 162 - 162: Chief of Police, Part 2.

    Chapter 162 - 162: Chief of Police, Part 2.


    Evan became silent, he looked at the driver seat where Glen was sitting. They were on the way to the ce where Mark brought Aaron when Danie suddenly called. The man was asleep when Mark took him, therefore they will need to wait until he wakes up.


    He moved the phone away from his mouth and leaned closer to Glen, "listen to this, those two are fighting again," then he put the speaker on, he''s not worried about Ken and Danie''s rtionship, they fight every time they meet.


    "Are you there?" Ken asked after a long silence, "also, I just want to remind you that there are other women who wouldn''t give you stiff neck if you want a kiss," he tittered like a kid, then shook his head and gave Danie a mocking look.


    "Hey!" Danie yelled at him, "what do you think of me? Dwarf?"


    "You look dwarf to me."


    "This jerk! I might be small but I don''t kill people!"


    Kenughed, others might get offended with that remark but not him, "don''t act so innocent, you torture people which even worse," he fought back.


    "so what? At least I don''t shoot them"


    "You make them suffer while I just kill them and give them peace," he fought back.


    Glen and Evan were both dumbfounded with the argument over the phone, they looked at each other confusedly while the two continued bickerings.


    "Evan will choose me because I am his girlfriend, I warm his bed!" Danie yelled on the other line.


    Kenughed and it was full of amus.e.m.e.nt, "so what? Other women can also warm his bed every day," hisugh stopped, "and they have a better body and taller than you."


    Danie blew out her cheeks, her patience was running out, she looked like a little girl in front of a bully, "he loves me."


    "I am his friend; he loves me too!"


    Glen exploded, he could no longer hold hisugh, he needed to release so heughed and stopped the car on the side road afraid that they might an ident.


    "Should we ask him?" Danie dared.


    Evan''s face went pale, Ken was very sensitive and insecure when ites to their friendship and he wouldn''t dare to hurt Danie''s feeling.


    "Ken," with a calm voice, Evan called out his friend''s name, "you''re thirsty, you don''t ask your male friend if he loves you or not!"


    Ken narrowed his eyes, "so you are choosing this small woman?" he said with bitterness.


    "No," before Evan could continue, Glen covered his mouth with a palm, enabling him to continue.


    "What No?" Danie spoke in a whisper-shout on the other line, her voice strained with shock and pain, "are you choosing him over me?"


    Evan harshly pped Glen''s hand from his mouth and said, "no, it''s not like-," before he could continue, Glen once again pressed a hand on his mouth.


    "Whoa!" Ken eximed, "fine, maybe you should find a new best friend."


    "And a girlfriend!" Danie yelled as well.


    Evan widened his eyes at Glen, he kept bbering but the man wasn''t removing his hand. So, he held one of Glen''s fingers and bent it backward causing him to withdraw his hand.


    "Wait! Danie!" he tried to call her name but they seemed to have ended the call.


    With a t face, Evan turned to Glen who was red fromughing.


    "I''m sorry, those two are acting like kids so I just really want ¨C ugh!" Glen wasn''t able to continue with his sentence when Evan suddenly pumped a fist on his stomach.


    "Drive!" he said angrily and tried to call Danie''s number again but she seemed to have turned off her phone.


    Danie angrily turned off her phone and looked at Ken with lips pouting like a duck, "That man! He''s going to sleep in the guestroom for a month!"


    Shaking his head, Ken clenched his fists, "I went to a lot of trouble for getting his money and he wouldn''t choose me?" he said in disbelief, "we even drove here."


    Danie rose a brow, "correction, I drove the car, you were sitting at the backseat like a king ying candy crush!" she rolled her eyes on him. It was the truth, while she was driving, Ken kept on cursing at the backseat every time he failed the level and when she got a chance to peek at his phone, she found out that he''s only at the level 50.


    Remembering how he shouted at her when she started singing in the car, Danie squinted her eyes on him.


    "Whatever! Let''s go back, Evan can collect the money himself!" then he walked towards the car and opened the door of the backseat.


    Danie blew out a sigh, seemed like she will have to drive again.


    "We are already here; can''t we just get the money and spend it? We can buy lots of lobsters! Oh my god!" by just thinking of the sea creature, Danie could not help but gasp, suddenly her mouth craved for seafood.


    "No, we are going home!" he said firmly and sat in the backseat.


    Danie followed him, a frown on her face. She opened the door and repeatedly drummed her palms on the car roof.


    "I won''t stop saying lobster until youe out and collect that money!" she said in a loud voice.


    Running a palm on his forehead, Ken took a deep breath, "drive woman!" he yelled back.


    "Lobster! I want lobster! Lobster! I want lobster!" Danie kept saying those words like a spoiled kid while her hand kept on drumming the car roof.


    Ken shut his eyes; he had never met a woman like Danie. A woman who can torture people with a smile, a woman who can act so innocent and pure or right now, a woman who''s acting like a kid.


    ''Does she have a split personality?'' he asked himself. The way she pounded her hands on the car, Ken felt as if he''s in a rock concert. The long drive and his stomach which was growling after he puked all the food he had earlier, all of it were starting to give him a headache.


    When the sound bing louder and louder, Ken pushed the door and kicked it open, "fine!" he said in a suppressing tone, his hands in the air were moving angrily - itching to pinch or throw her in a volcano pit.


    "God!" he groaned helplessly, "what did my friend like about you!"


    Danie pouted to hide her winning smile, she ced both hands on her b.o.o.b.s and shrugged her shoulders, "he loves my perky b.o.o.b.s."


    Ken squeezed his eyes shut; Danie was indeed weird, too weird that even a weird person would think of her as weird.

 Chapter 163 - 164: Chief of Police, Part 3.

    Chapter 163 - 164: Chief of Police, Part 3.


    Glen parked the car in front of the house where Mark was living. One light on the second floor was on and the rest of the house was just darkness as if it''s been abandoned.


    With big steps, Glen and Evan rushed to the gate. When they reached the room, their eyes both swelled, Mark was on the ground with a knife on his shoulder and eyes stabbed just like Aaron while he was lying unconscious on the ground.


    Evan sat down and tried to check his pulse; relief flooded his heart to realize that he''s alive.


    "I''ll call an ambnce," Glen said and walked out.


    Meanwhile, Evan''s heart started to pound, he suddenly worried about Danie now that Mark was not in her side, he feared that she might be in trouble.


    He took his phone out and dialed her number but it was still turned off.


    He breathed out, soon the ambnce came, when the paramedics carried Mark''s unconscious body, an envelope fell from his pocket.


    Evan picked it up, he looked at the back and saw his name imprinted on it.


    He pursed his lips as a loud sharp breath escaped his lips.


    He opened the envelope and pulled out the paper inside, an address was written on it, a line appeared in between his brows - the handwriting, it looked so familiar, yet he couldn''t remember where did he see it.


    "Are you alright?" Glen asked after the paramedic left.


    He nodded and shoved the paper in his pocket.


    -


    Danie''s eyes squinted as they tried to sneak into the house, she was standing in the garden hiding in one of the bushes while Ken was sitting on the bench freely as if he''s not afraid to be discovered.


    She looked at him and whistled to get his attention, "can''t we just knock and talk to him?" he said in a voice devoid of emotion.


    Danie squeezed her eyes shut, the volume of his voice could awake even the person in aa, e here!" she waved a hand in the air, asking him toe closer.


    Ken rolled his eyes, he rose from the wooden bench and strode towards her.


    He squatted on the floor next to her ¨C hiding behind the bush, then he looked at the window where he saw the chief of police in the table with a young man.


    "Let''s just knock, there''s no guard anyway, I think it''s safe," Danieter said after realizing that the house was unguarded.


    Ken got up followed by Danie but a sudden pain on her head has made her groan, she looked up to check on what did she bump into but as she raised her chin, her nose bumped on Ken''s elbow.


    Absently, her hand went to her nose, "what the hell?" she whispered angrily at him, no wonder she bumped her head on his elbow when Ken had his hands on his h.i.p.s standing like a statue.


    Ken looked at his side and hid his smile, "your weird and clumsy," then he walked first towards the door while Danie tailed him bbering words he couldn''t understand.


    Knock, knock. Ken knocked on the door, it took some time before it was opened by the young man who was talking to the chief of police in the kitchen.


    "Daisy?" the young man spoke, voice sounded surprised while excitement shone in his eyes, "I can''t believe I''d see you again!" then he took a step forward, pulled Danie''s arm for a hug but before their body could touch, Ken, blocked their distance with his arm.


    "Don''t touch her," Ken said rumbly, his face bore an uncharacteristic grim which made him aloof and cold.


    Both the young man and Danie looked at Ken with confusion. Words left her mouth, and she stared into those grey gloomy eyes throwing a murderous look at the man.


    "I don''t know who you are but this is my girlfriend!" the young man spoke firmly, he stared at the beautiful woman in front. She''s the same innocent woman who had eyes that couldfort a fuming mind.


    Hearing that, Danie''s eyes switched from Ken to the young man who was still holding her hand, her confusion went deeper.


    Danie stared into his eyes, trying to see his memory of her, soon she realized that he was right, but it''s been years since thest time they see each other.


    She gulped hard, her brain suddenly found a way for him to be useful.


    "Yes, dear," she discreetly waggled her brows to Ken, "I know that things between us didn''t end so we-"


    "We didn''t break up," the young man interrupted.


    Danie paused, she didn''t remember him but she was able to see her in his memory when she was still in London and the man was working as a part-timer in the university library, she got herwyer''s license.


    "You don''t remember him?" Ken whispered.


    Danie gulped hard, she took a step back and whispered, "I dated a lot of guys alright? I don''t remember 99% of them."


    Ken pursed his lips, "how is this going to help us?"


    Danie lifted a finger in the air and excused herself, "one-moment dear, I need to exin our rtionship to my bodyguard," saying that, Danie walked a few steps dragging Ken with her.


    "Don''t worry, I checked the memories he had with me so everything''s fine."


    Ken clenched his fists, itching to pinch her face, "do you still think you''re a psychic?"


    Danie blinked her eyes, "I am not a psychic but I can read people''s minds."


    Ken took a deep breath and turned around, he realized that Danie definitely needed help


    "so," Danie said as she turned to face the man, she faked a smile, her eyes bathed flirtatiously, "I have issues with my memory but no worry Brylee I am-" she was interrupted once again.


    "My name is Marlon, Brylee is my best friend," the young man said.


    Danie froze, she definitely heard the name Brylee in his memory but she was not focusing so much. She blinked repeatedly, "Yes, dear I know your name is Marlon," she gulped anxiously, she could see through the corner of her eyes that Ken was throwing her a deadly look, "I just want to ahm..." she cleared her throat, she could see the suspicion in his eyes, "meet you?" her voice elevated, she could not concentrate anymore.


    Head tilting in confusion, Marlon squinted and stared at her, "what happened to your voice? You had a hard ent when we met. And you said were-" he looked up in the sky as he tried to remember their past conversation, "Russian that''s why your ent was hard."


    Ken pokered his face, he leaned closer to Danie and whispered, "really? Russian, the real Russians would feel insulted if they find out."


    Danie red at him, "I had a sore throat that day so my voice was rough," then her expression softened as she turned to look at Marlon and then she shed a fake smile on her lips.


    Marlon was still stunned, but soon he smiled and pulled her inside while Ken followed them.


    "Dad, I found her! The girl I told you I met in London."

 Chapter 164 - 164: Chief Of Police, Part 4

    Chapter 164 - 164: Chief Of Police, Part 4


    Danie bit her lips, a bit guilty for using him before and now.


    Then, the chief of police emerged from the kitchen, Danie didn''t waste any time and shook his hand while her eyes were focused at his.


    She saw his memory, from his wife to his kids and then work.


    She beamed happily, she finally found where he was hiding his money. She could see that he has money abroad, but he didn''t want to use it to pay Evan.


    ''Aish! This gambler!'' she said in her mind.


    She withdrew her hand, took her phone out and went to the bank where the chief was hiding his money.


    "Dear, can you get me a water?" she asked sweetly to Marlon.


    The man who was smiling like a happy dog nodded and left hurriedly. Danie went to the bank website and typed his email.


    "Put your password on, transfer the money you owe to the Su Bank and we will be out of your hair."


    The chief was dumbfounded; he hasn''t greeted her neither the man next to her though he looked quite familiar to his eyes.


    He switched his eyes between the two, "who are you?" he asked them.


    Ken pursed his lips while Danie smiled, "This is Evan Su''s friend," she said pointing a finger at Ken, "and I am his girlfriend and we are here to collect his money."


    The man shook his head in disbelief, "I thought you were my son''s-" he paused while his face shed a confused look, "I don''t have money to pay him."


    Danie rolled her eyes, she input his password onto the website and transferred the amount, then she looked at him, "you will receive a call from the bank, I will need you to confirm the transfer," what she did was nothing short of supernatural, she''s been doing it for years. At first, it was hard but now, threatening people to get what she wants was as easy as breathing.


    "No, I will never do that!" his tone was firm but it could not hide the shock and fear in his face.


    "Look chief, you can either confirm it or I will take all the money from your ount, and we both know you won''t be able to report it since it''s not clean money."


    The chief''s face went pale, he gulped hard repeatedly until his mouth felt dry.


    "Are you threatening me in my own house!" anger has reddened his face; he took a step closer but Ken stopped him by cing a hand on his shoulder.


    "Just do what she wants and we will leave," he still wondered how did Danie found out about the Chief of Police bank details given that she just found out about the debt a few hours ago.


    The chief of police shook his head, and his shoulder jumped tensely when his phone rang.


    "Answer it," Danie said in a low but gentle voice, one could mistake it for an angel voice but the message she conveyed and her method resembled a tricky demon.


    With his hand shaking anxiously, the chief answered the call. His ear irked to hear that amount; it was almost the same amount of what he has in the ount.


    "Yes, I confirm it," he said after confirming the authentication.


    Then he put the phone down while his eyes became puffy and red, "happy?" he said in a dispirited tone.


    Danie beamed happily, "yes," with a triumph smile on her lips, she leaned closer to Ken, "Let''s go, the market opens at 4am."


    Instead of replying, Ken turned around to leave, Danie tailed him leaving the chief with his shoulder slumped in defeat.


    "Dad, where is Daisy?" Marlon asked holding the ss.


    "Gone," he said and walked towards the door, he couldn''t tell him what happened as the money was indeed not clean.


    The chief went to the garden and released all the pit bulls from the cage, he squatted and let the dog smell his hand which still has the extraordinary vani scent of the woman who robbed him.


    The dog started to bark aggressively; it was so loud that all the neighbors who were living a bit far could hear it as well.


    Then, the dogs ran and followed the scent which was leading towards the gate.


    On the other side, Danie heard growling sound as they approached the gate, she turned around only to find four Pitbull angrily ring at them, their mouths were opened wide as if they were prepared to devour them.


    She gulped hard and reached for Ken''s wrist, she held it tightly while sweat formed in big pieces on her forehead.


    She gulped hard; Ken''s face had turned pale after noticing the dogs.


    "What- are they nning to attack us?" Danie asked in a shaky voice. They took a few steps back until their body hit the metal gate while the dogs moved forward slowly.


    Danie looked past the dog and found the chief grinning at them.


    "Can you take your dog?" she asked even though the man looked like he released the dogs on purpose


    "You trespassed my property, and my dogs are trained to attack the trespassers," and with that, the chief turned around and strode towards the house.


    Danie discreetly poked Ken''s arm, she''s afraid that any rush movement would make the dogs attack them.


    "You want to get a dog, right? Why don''t you try to distract them while I escape?"


    Ken''s eyebrows creased upon hearing it, with disbelief he turned to her, "are you crazy? You''re going to leave me here?"


    Danie scoffed, "hey! if you remember, you saw me drowning and you didn''t save me, now it''s your time to redeem yourself."


    Ken went silent, she has a point, he let her drown but he knows to himself that he also tried to save her even though it was toote.


    "Aren''t you a doctor? Why don''t you do something to calm down those dogs?"


    The shock made Danie''s lips to part, she was speechless for a moment, "I am a surgeon, not a dog whisperer alright?"


    Ken sighed, the dogs were staring at them furiously, when he saw that one of them suddenly took a step forward, he quickly grabbed Danie''s wrist and carried her to his shoulder like a sack of rice while his feet hastened to leave the gate.


    He ran so fast that he didn''t care about the person he''s carrying, he thought she would be light given that she''s smaller than him but Danie seemed to have a weight of Evan, she''s heavy but the dogs chasing them didn''t want to stop and are determined to devour them.


    When they reached the car, Ken put Danie down and opened the driver seat, she was standing in front of him, he didn''t know why but a part of him wanted to protect her. He was about to push her inside when Danie bent and quickly walked past him.


    His eyes widened when Danie suddenly pushed him inside the driver seat and then closed the door, he looked outside through the window and saw two dogs who suddenly bit her legs but despite her hard condition, she was able to open the door of the backseat and used it to hit the dogs who had their teeth stabbed on her leg.


    "Drive!" Danie shouted as she kicked the dogs with her other leg. Ken drove away when the dogs had finally let go.


    "You! stupid damn woman!" he cursed while pumping his palms on the steering wheels.

 Chapter 165 - 165: Glens embrace

    Chapter 165 - 165: Glen''s embrace


    Crossed arm over his chest, Evan patiently waited by the door for Danie. She hasn''te home and neither her or Ken wants to answer his call.


    He got home with Glen, the man insisted on staying and promised not to tell Danie about Danny.


    His mind zoned out for a moment, thinking whether he should tell Danie or not about Danny. He''s not even sure how she was reading his mind, so inside he prayed that Danie wouldn''t know about Danny not until he settled the issue with Aaron.


    ''Who are you really, Aaron?'' he wished the man was in front of him so he could ask him directly but unfortunately, he''s gone and whoever took him also hurt Mark. They were sending a message that''s what he thought or else why would they hurt Mark like that?


    He exhaled deeply, he jerked his head in the direction of the stairs and found Camille walking down with confusion on her face.


    "What''s happening Evan?" Camille asked, slowly approaching him. She''s wearing a loose and thin silky pajama. Her eyes blinked slowly while a faint smile was on her lips, she didn''t have makeup on so her natural beauty was shown, and despite her loose pajama, one would notice the shape of her body as the pajama she was wearing was almost a see-through.


    "Nothing," Evan looked aside, Camille was not wearing a bra and anyone could almost see her nips.


    Camille bit her tongue ¨C stopping herself from smiling, "can we talk? There''s something I need to discuss Selena," she realized that if she wanted to be alone with Evan, all she needed to do was to mention Selena''s name.


    "What is it?" Evan asked.


    Camille bit her lips, her fingers yed with each other looking so nervous in front of Evan, "can we talk in private?" she whispered.


    Evan unfolded his arm and walked towards the study room, "quick, alright? I am waiting for Danie."


    Camille nodded and followed him, as she walked behind him, a smile formed on her lips.


    Glen squinted his eyes; he was able to see the smile on Camille''s lips and he knew better than she''s faking the innocent look she gave to Evan.


    When Camille closed the door, she turned and found Evan standing a few meters away from her.


    She walked closer to him, her handheld his arm and push him towards the couch. She settled next to him and tried to hold his hand but Evan dodged it.


    "Tell me what you want Camille, I don''t have time for this," he said coldly and firmly,


    Camille gulped, "Selena said to her school principal that I am your fianc¨¦e and some videos are circting online about it," she paused, her hands on herps balled into fists, "if your girlfriend finds out about it I am afraid of what she will do to me."


    Evan didn''t reply, so Camille lifted her chin and found him staring at her with eyebrows creasing deeply.


    "You called me here because of that?" disbelief was in Evan''s voice as he spoke.


    Camille froze, she thought Evan would be surprised but seems like, he didn''t mind it.


    "We both know that it''s not true so when someone asks you again, tell the truth," Evan shook his head and rose from his seat, he has too much problem in his head that he didn''t care about the rumors anymore.


    Camille blinked, she realized that Evan didn''t care so much. She gulped hard and walked towards the desk, she picked up the phone and dialed her manager''s number.


    When the man answered, she smiled, "the video from Selena''s school that''s circting online, make sure to make it viral," she nced at the window and found Ken holding Danie''s arm towards the entrance, "if the press calls you, tell them I don''t have ament but don''t forget to mention that I am living at the Su Vi."


    She walked out of the study room with a triumph smile, her eyes were shining with excitement. Once the rumor of her living in the Su Vi spread, she''s certain that people would really think of her as Evan''s fianc¨¦e and if that happens, Danie will be the ''other girl'' in the people''s eyes.


    His feet froze when she saw Glen hugging Danie so tight while Evan was standing next to Ken, her eyes dropped to Evan''s hand only to see it clenching tightly.


    She scoffed silently, seems like she didn''t have to do anything to break them up.


    Her thoughts were disturbed when Ken pointed a finger and vulgarly called her.


    "Hey, get her some water," he ordered.


    "I am not a maid-" before she could finish Ken red at her causing her tongue to freeze.


    "I said to get her a ss of water!" this time he shouted; it was so loud like a thunder.


    Camille rushed towards the kitchen; she was like a mouse frightened of the cat.


    Meanwhile, Ken could not help but notice Evan''s jaw gnashing angrily, his eyes were like a cat looking at his opponent, even the nerve in his neck were popping like an angry snake.


    He looked at where Evan was looking, there he found Glen smiling while hugging Danie. He didn''t know what''s happening but when they entered the house, Glen suddenly ran to Danie and embraced her without a word.


    Danie''s face was full of confusion as she remained standing stiff in front of Glen while he embraced her like they didn''t see each other for years. They might have had a normal conversation in the past but it''s mostly about the cases he''s handling and nothing personal but now, the way Glen embraced her made her think that something was going on.


    She raised her chin and looked up to meet his eyes, he''s really tall and felt so small standing in front of him.


    "Are you alright Glen?" she asked, the confusion was in her voice as well.


    "Sh-" he just said and stroked her hair, "are you alright?" he asked in a voice full of concern.


    Danie blinked, "no, I was bitten by dogs," as she said that, Glen pushed her away slowly and squatted on the ground, he held her leg which had some stain of her blood.


    Evan upon seeing it rushed towards Danie, he squatted next to Glen to look at Danie''s wound.


    "Is it painful?" Evan asked, he rose from the floor and cupped both of her cheeks ¨C turned her face to him making sure that her eyes were only on him.


    She gave him a smile, the bright smile that she always had, "no but you choose your friend over me so you can remove that worried look on your face," her smile faded, "you''re sleeping in the guestroom."


    Then Danie started to walk away, not bothering to say goodnight to anyone in the living room.

 Chapter 166 - 166: Camilles concern

    Chapter 166 - 166: Camille''s concern


    Walking along the hallway, Danie held her chest, it was pounding uncontrobly, she knew something was wrong but she couldn''t read Glen so right now, she''s clueless like a baby.


    She halted in front of the master bedroom, as she was about to open the door Camille called her name.


    Turning her head, she found Camille running towards her. Her face screwed, the pajama she''s wearing was so thin that she could almost see her soul.


    "Where have you been? Evan was so worried."


    Danie rose a brow, speechless by her question.


    "Danie," Camille called her out.


    She blinked, "I was with Mr. Chu," she murmured.


    "I heard you got bitten," Camille looked at her leg, "are you alright?"


    Hearing the concern in her voice, Danie stared at Camille''s eyes. There, she saw the concern, it was real.


    Danie looked deeply and found the memories Camille had from childhood where she was attacked by a dog and rescued by Evan.


    She smiled, a real and genuine smile, "I am alright."


    Camille was taken aback by the softness of Danie''s voice, she looked up and quickly withdrew her eyes. Danie was smiling innocently at her and she somehow felt guilty for what she had done earlier.


    "I will go back to my room," Camille turned to leave but, Danie held her wrist.


    "Camille, I think you''re a nice girl," Danie paused, "I am sorry for throwing your clothes and burning your magazines," she said sincerely. She knew how hard Camille worked to be a supermodel so she understood the pain when she burned the magazines.


    "It''s fine," Camille replied, shing a faint smile on her lips. Inside, she suddenly wished she didn''t call her manager but it''s toote now, she''s bing a trend online.


    Danie giggled, showing her deep dimples, "thanks, I think you and I could be friends if not because of Evan."


    Camille nodded to agree, "I love him but he loves you so you''re lucky."


    Shaking her head, Danie stretched a hand, "he cares about you too," suddenly she felt a rock in her throat, stopping her from continuing her sentence. She knew that Evan cared for Camille, she was like a sister to him and she also saw how Camille soother Evan during the time he lost his brother.


    "Matthew told me that you don''t have ns to have a kid and if it''s true-"


    "It''s true-" Danie said interrupting her, "and Evan knows that."


    Camille nodded, "but you should know that the Su needs to have an heir, and I know that Evan would like to have one too."


    Danie became silent, Camille was right but she didn''t want to have a kid because of her situation. She was not sure whether her kid will be normal or special like her and she just couldn''t picture her kids to suffer the same treatment she received from the other people.


    "I appreciate your concern but for sure Selena and Matthew can make one," she smiled at her then let her hand go.


    "I know you think I steal Evan from you," Danie bitterly smiled, "but I wouldn''t be here standing in front of you if your father didn''t lock me up."


    Quickly, awe swept across Camille''s face, her brows creased, "what do you mean?" she asked.


    Danie stared at Camille without blinking her eyes, "you should ask your father, while you were having a happy childhood some other kids were suffering," tears slowly form in her eyes, "if he didn''t lock me up, maybe you and Evan-" she breathed out, "just ask your father."


    Danie stepped into the master bedroom, for a moment she saw the goodness in Camille''s but she''s still Roman''s Lee daughter and she''s certain that hurting the woman will also hurt him, and that''s one of the revenge she was hoping to have.


    She leaned her back against the door, she shut her eyes and tears dropped in big pieces.


    She''s tired, she just wanted to have peace and be with Evan.


    Her body slid down; she buried her face on her knees while her hands wrapped around them like a sulking little girl.


    Is it possible?


    Can she forget the pain Roman caused her and just continue to live with Evan?


    She heard a knock on the door, she ignored it and shook her head.


    Her brother''s face popped in her mind, she tried to imagine his face, the pain he experienced in Roman''s hands. She breathed out heavily one after another, her eyes were hot from her tears and her heart was so heavy like the time her family died.


    Her mind weighted whether to give up everything and have a normal life. If she will forget her past, she can start a family with Evan. If not, then she can''t, as her revenge will create new enemies, and thest thing she wanted was to put someone she loves at risk.


    There was a pain in her legs from the bite marks but she didn''t care about it because of the chaos in her head.


    "Danie, are you alright?" her face lifted, it was Evan''s voice. She didn''t want him to worry, so she sniffed and rushed towards the shower. She turned on the water, soon the door of the bedroom opened, a few steps sounded and then the bathroom door opened.


    Danie looked aside and gave Evan a smile, "Ken told me what happened," he said as he approached her, "he said thank you."


    Her smile widened, the fog from the hot shower blurred and hide her eyes which were puffy and red from crying, "he should be, I don''t normally save people."


    He chuckled, as he leaned in the sink, his arms folded, "do I really need to sleep in the guestroom?"


    Danie shrugged her shoulder while brushing her hair which was full of bubbles, "depends, who will you save?"


    Evan''s smile faded, "I don''t need to save you, Ken would do it himself," he''s certain about it. The way his friends look at Danie, it made him feel sorry for them. In Danie''s case, he knew very well that she only has her eyes on him.


    Danie rolled her eyes, "I doubt that and yes, you''re sleeping at the guestroom."


    Seeing that she has made up her mind, Evan left the bathroom.


    --


    Morning came, Selena in her school uniform stepped out of her room. The hallway was quiet, there''s no maid and the only people in the house were her, her uncle, Danie, and Camille.


    She strode towards the master bedroom, hoping that Danie and her uncle won''t kill her for what she''d done yesterday, her head tilted when she noticed that the door was half-opened.


    She walked inside, her face ttened to see her Uncle and Danie hugging each other like kos.


    She''s about to leave when she noticed a photo on the bedside table, the man in the photo seemed so familiar, so she stretched a hand and picked it up.


    "What are you doing?" her uncle Evan whispered.


    Selena switched her eyes between her uncle and the photo.


    "Why do you have uncle''s Aaron''s photo?" she asked in confusion.


    Evan''s lips parted, he turned to Danie and found her sleeping tightly, "you know him?" he whispered.


    Selena nodded, "I haven''t met him but, mom showed me some photos of him. He''s mommy''s brother."


    Evan nodded and asked her to leave, he got up and left the room as well. His face was dark despite the blinding sun outside. No wonder Aaron knew about Danie, he''s Kierry''s brother.

 Chapter 167 - 167: Selenas punishment

    Chapter 167 - 167: Selena''s punishment


    The boy lying on the bed was curling his small body like a ball. The blue wallpapers of the wall which had cars imprinted on it was a clear sign that it''s a room for a boy. Themp on the side bed allowed Glen to watch his son peacefully sleeping on the bed.


    He stood by the open door; his arms were crossed over his chest. He sighed; Danny has never asked about his mother to him but he knew that he was wondering as well. With light steps, Glen walked towards the bed and settled next to his son, he removed his shoes and went under the nket.


    The boy moved, he opened his eyes and looked at his father.


    "Dad, aren''t you going to remove your clothes?"


    Glen smiled, he patted the boy''s head, "soon."


    Danny went back to sleep, while Glen looked up at the ceiling. Danie''s face appeared, ''will you ept him?'' he asked.


    He wondered if Danie would ept Danny, she could even sue him for using her eggs without her consent if she wanted too and it''s fine as long as she will ept his son.


    He sighed and looked aside; his son was sleeping peacefully. He wished he could tell the truth to Danny now but he will need to make sure that Danie will ept the boy, as thest thing he wanted was to break his son''s heart.


    --


    The dark sky that could be seen through the ss wall at the 30th floor of the Su Financial building was nothingpared to the grievance expression on Evan''s face.


    Standing with crossed arms over his stomach, Evan stared at the sky his mind was in deep thought. He let out a sigh, how could he not know about Kierry''s brother? He always thought she was an orphan. When did she find out about Aaron and why didn''t she tell him that she has a brother?


    A lot of question was in his mind, he wanted an answer but the only person who could answer was now at peace.


    He uncrossed his arms and walked to his swivel chair; he has a lot of work but he could concentrate.


    He started to wonder if the people who asked Kierry to kill Danie''s brother were the same people who hurt Mark.


    He picked up the pen from the table, he removed the cover and started writing down the address written on the note he found.


    The ce was in the south, he knew that there was a reason why they left the address and he''s not stupid to go there alone.


    He picked up the piece of paper with the address he wrote, he stared at it with narrowed eyes, weighing what he should do with it.


    His shoulders jumped when his phone rang, he blinked and looked at the screen only to find his grandfather calling him.


    He picked it up but before he could part his lips, the thunderous voice of his grandfather roared on the other line.


    "Go to my house right now Evan!"


    The phone call ended before he could even ask why. He let out another sigh and got up, he might as well check his grandfather''s issue rather than waste his time thinking about Aaron.


    --


    Tears were wetting Selena''s eyes as she endured the pain in her legs. She has her knees bent while her hands were raised upright, she''s been squatting for almost an hour and her body was shaking in pain.


    She looked aside and found Danie in the same position she was in since she came into the bedroom, on the bed while nket over her body and Matthew next to her feeding her with gr.a.p.es like a queen.


    She was squatting next to the couch while Anders was standing in front of her holding her magazines. Danie has been asking her questions in the sses she failed and every time she answered it wrong, Anders would ce a magazine on her hands.


    Thankfully, Danie knew that she loves history so every time she saw that the magazine has piled up on her hand, she would ask an easy question to reduce the magazine.


    Like right now, there were seven magazines on her hand, they might be thin but the time she had spent squatting felt as if she''s holding a library.


    "Danie, how long am I going to stay here?" she asked, her voice was exhausted and broken.


    "Since I am in the mood today, just three hours," Danie replied without giving her a nce.


    Selena''s brows snapped together, ''three hours?'' she screamed inside, wondering what could have happened if Danie was not ''in the mood.''


    Anders gave her a pity look as he put another magazine on her hand after she gave the wrong answer again, "study next time Selena," he whispered into her ear.


    Selena blew out her cheeks; her eyes were red in tears.


    "Why are you punishing me?" she asked in a tearful tone, "is it because of the videos online?"


    Hearing that, Danie looked at Selena for the first time since she came into the bedroom. One eyebrow was raised indifferently.


    "Videos?" she asked in confusion, Matthew who was about to feed her gr.a.p.es stopped when she raised a hand asking him to stop.


    "Selena, you failed most of your subjects. You are not leaving this room until you answered all these questions correctly," her voice was calm as a sea just like her face, but her message has made Selena''s face paled.


    Selena gulped hard, "you mean, I am not allowed to leave without answering all those questions correctly?" she asked in disbelief.


    Danie smiled, then she opened her lips and gestured Matthew to feed with her the gr.a.p.es.


    Meanwhile, Matthew was holding hisugh. On the floor was one of the guard dogs in the vi and unknown to Danie, he was letting the dog lick the gr.a.p.es first before feeding it to her.


    "Matthew did you dry these gr.a.p.es, they are all wet!" Danieined.


    Matthew looked aside to avoid Danie''s eyes, "We don''t have maids to prepare these so I just wash it and-" he paused, he could no longer continue, he wanted tough but he knew that if he did, Danie will find out about it.


    Selena bit her lips, she wanted tough as well but decided to hold it or else Danie will add more magazines on her hands. As she endured the pain, a thought came in her mind.


    "Danie," she called her out and when the woman turned to her, she smiled.


    "If I tell you something very important, will you let me go?"


    Danie narrowed her eyes; Selena was too far therefore she could not read what she has in her mind.


    "What is it?"


    "Is it a deal?" Selena asked, one thing she realized about Danie was, the woman loves making a deal with people.


    Danie nodded.


    "Uncle Matthew is letting the dog lick the gr.a.p.es before feeding it to you," she said as quickly as she can and then tossed the magazines to the floor and rushed out of the room dragging Anders with her.


    Danie''s face ttened, she turned to her right where Matthew was sitting, his face has turned pale while the dog next to him has run away.


    "I am d that it was the dog," Danie said in a calm voice, "and not your saliva," she continued and snatched the bowl of gr.a.p.es from Matthew''s hand.


    Matthew scoffed, he felt insulted to hear that she would prefer the dog''s saliva than his as if he has a contagious disease so he took a handful gr.a.p.es and started licking it, "here, now you can''t eat it anymore," he said as he licked the gr.a.p.es and rushed towards the door.


    Danie''s nose wrinkled; she took the gr.a.p.es he licked and threw it in his direction but Matthew was able to dodge it and itnded the person who suddenly appeared from nowhere.


    Danie''s eyes swelled, the gr.a.p.es which were wet from Matthew''s saliva smashed at Ken''s face.

 Chapter 168 - 168: Grandpa Sus invitation

    Chapter 168 - 168: Grandpa Su''s invitation


    Ken''s body froze when the gr.a.p.esnded on his face. He just opened the door when Matthew suddenly hid behind him and before he could even ask what''s happening, something hit his face.


    He looked at Danie who was staring at him with wide eyes. He used his hand to wipe his face and realized that it was wet.


    His head tilted in confusion, "what is happening?" he approached her. His hands were carrying a basket full of white lilies.


    He halted next to the bed and ced the basket next to Danie, "you''re like a kid" he stated with shaking head, "how''s your wound?" he stretched a hand and pulled the nket that was hiding her legs.


    His brows rose to see the scars on her legs, there were scars from cuts. He gulped hard, there were thick and looked painful.


    He blinked and put the nket again, then he looked at her who was ring at him.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked, wondering why she suddenly looked like a chicken who was ready to attack his opponent.


    "This is for me?" Danie asked in a suppressing tone.


    With a face of an innocent child, Ken nodded, "yeah, I read that you should give flowers to sick people and you''re sick," he paused to size her up. "physically and mentality."


    Danie''s face nched, "did you even search what kind of flowers you need to give for sick people?"


    Ken shrugged, "why would I? I just took the first flower I saw in the store."


    Danie shut her eyes, suppressing herself from shouting at Ken, "and where is the store located?"


    Eyebrows creasing deeply in confusion, Ken answered, "next to the cemetery."


    Danie nodded, she could see the confusion in Ken''s eyes, "please, at least tell me that you were aware that these flowers are for dead people," she faked a smile and hoped that Ken was not as stupid as she thought.


    Ken nodded, "the seller told me but what''s wrong? It''s flowers."


    Dumbfounded, Danie fell speechless.


    "You will die one day, consider it as an advance gift," and as he said that, he picked up the remaining gr.a.p.es from the bowl and ate it.


    Danie was still speechless, and she decided to stay like that.


    "Where''s my thank you?" Ken sat on the space next to her but his feet remained on the floor.


    With a lifeless tone, Danie murmured, "Thank you, now could you read me a story, the little red riding hood," then she turned to her side, her face was so close to Ken''s legs while the man was looking as her with perplexity.


    "I''m sorry, but did you just ask me to read you a book?"


    Danie looked at him with a t face, "No, Mr. Chu, I asked you to pray. Pray to Satan that I will not kill you," then she pointed a finger at the bedside table.


    Ken looked aside and picked up the book, he opened it and rested his head at the headrest of the bed. She looked pissed so he decided to zip his mouth.


    He didn''t know why but as soon as he opened the book, his lips parted to read it.


    "Once upon a time, there was a little girl who lived in the vige near the forest."


    Ken''s eyebrows creased as he flipped the next page, the letters were in big sizes that even a person with poor eyesight could read it while the drawings were something a little kid would be amazed.


    "Whenever she went out, the little girl wore a red riding cloak."


    He rose a brow, and continued, "so everyone in the vige called her little red riding hood."


    He paused and looked at Danie, his lips stretched in a faint smile to see her sleeping soundly.


    He continued with the book, but he read it with no wordsing out of his mouth and when he finished it, his eyes closed and he fell asleep sitting on the bed.


    --


    Evan rubbed his temples as soon as his grandpa started talking. The old man was holding a tablet while rage was visible on his face.


    "Have you read the news?" his grandfather yelled.


    He ced the tablet on the coffee table with the news headline ''Evan Su, the head of the Su Financial has been spotted leaving his office with another woman despite his engagement with the supermodel Camille Male.''


    Evan shut his eyes, he has read the news and had someone deleted the pictures online.


    "I''ve asked someone to delete the pictures, it will be gone soon."


    And Evan''s emotionless answer has made the older man''s rage to increase, "I don''t care if it will disappear now orter, people think of you as a womanizer and you have the Su name did you-" before the elder man could continue, Evan got up with jaw gnashing angrily.


    "Grandpa, I don''t care about those people, alright?" he said in a firm tone, "I spoke to Danie and she didn''t really care about it since-" he stopped when the elder picked up his cane and started hitting his legs.


    "Clean up this mess and bring that woman here!"


    Evan groaned in irritation, he has too much in his te right now. He still couldn''t find Aaron and he worried that Danie will find out about Danny.


    "Grandpa, I will bring her here as long as you won''t shout at her or say something to hurt her."


    The elder man was speechless, he has never seen Evan care so deeply like this to a woman. He gulped hard, seemed like Danie was really important to him.


    He cleared his throat and nodded, "fine, bring her and my granddaughter here," then he went back to his chair, ced both hands on the armchairs.


    Relief flooded Evan''s heart upon seeing the soft expression in his grandfather''s face. Finally, the old man decided to ept Danie.


    "Thank you, grandpa."


    The elder man nodded, as he watched his grandson to leave, his hand picked up his phone.


    The phone rang, he smiled when a woman voice spoke from the other side.


    "Camille, I invited Evan and Danie to my house for maybe-" he paused for a moment, "a dinner, if you have time, I hope you cane."


    A faint and sweetugh rang on the other side, "yes Mr. Su, I will be there."


    "Just call me grandpa."


    When the phone call ended, the elder Su clenched the phone in his hand. He will never let someone like Danie who has nothing to be the wife of his grandson.


    He heard stories from James''s father about Danie asking for half of their money in exchanged of leaving James and he would never let her do that same to his family.

 Chapter 169 - 169: Ruth and Rose. Entertainment reporter

    Chapter 169 - 169: Ruth and Rose. Entertainment reporter


    Ken woke up when he felt something poking his cheek. He opened his eyes and found Evan poking his cheek with a gun.


    Immediately, his eyebrows creased, "what are you doing?" he asked.


    Instead of replying, Evan looked next to Ken where Danie was sleeping tightly.


    "That''s my bed and my woman, get out!" he said in an almost whisper but deep voice.


    Ken groaned and got up, through the corner of his eyes, he saw the book he read.


    "I fell asleep after reading her a book," he was still in dazed, "it''s for kids why does she need a book like that?"


    Evan looked at Ken with perplexity, "was she sad?" he asked.


    Ken scoffed faintly, "when I came, she was fighting with Matthew so I don''t think so."


    Evan sighed, his eyes caught the flower basket on the bed, "who gave those flowers?"


    "Me," Ken answered swiftly.


    "You never gave anyone a flower," Evan shoved both hands in his pockets, a line appeared in between his brows. He had known Ken since childhood and he never bought a flower once not even for his mother.


    "There''s always a first time," Ken answered casually, he was staring at the flowers as well.


    "Don''t do it again."


    Ken was dumbfounded by the coldness of Evan''s voice, "what''s wrong? Are you jealous?"


    Evan''s face went t, "yes."


    And the silence came in between them. Ken didn''t think that Evan would say yes while thetter never thought that Ken would ask that question.


    There was just silence, and Ken felt as if Evan was moving further away even though he didn''t move an inch.


    "You''re like a brother to me Evan, I will never let a woman destroy what we have," his tone was serious while his eyes conveyed a thousand emotion. Evan has been on his side, whenever he was sick, the man would visit him, he will stay until he feels better.


    When his father died, Evan was also there. He helped him with the business despite having his own issues with the Bank.


    Evan has never judged him despite all the bad things he''d done. He''s just there beside him, telling him that everything''s going to be alright. He was like a father and a brother, he supported him andforted him.


    Evan nodded as he smiled, he gave Ken a brotherly hug like when they were teenagers.


    "Aw! I was waiting for a kiss and not a hug!"


    From the bed, Danie rose with disappointment on her face, "I think I should be more worried that Mr. Chu will steal my boyfriend."


    Ken rolled his eyes, he said his goodbye and left.


    Evan faced Danie, he held her hands and smiled at her, "my grandpa wants us to have dinner with him. When are you free?"


    Surprise on her face, Danie gulped hard, "do you think he finally epted us?"


    He nodded with a wide smile on his lips. He lifted a hand and ran his hand through her messy hair, "yes so I was thinking maybe we should do it on the weekends."


    Danie gave her reply with a kiss, she was not expecting that the elder would ept then so quickly. She really thought she will have to unleash the demons from hell before she could convince the elder Su to ept her.


    ---


    The news ying on the television has made Danie froze. She''s about to leave the house and bring Selena to school while Evan and Matthew had gone to work.


    It was the Celebrity News show that ys in the morning. The show was being hosted by two entertainment reporters who happened to be sisters, Rose and Ruth.


    Ruth: Evan Su''s ''other woman'' is rumored to be a doctor who happened to be an ex-girlfriend of the President''s son.


    Rose: OMG! A pretty face can definitely destroy someone''s rtionship.


    Ruth: well, we don''t know that sister. But we know that Camille Male is Mr. Su''s childhood sweetheart.


    Rose: yeah, they are endgame. A perfect couple. It''s sad that there are some women who would use their pretty face to break a happy and loving rtionship.


    Danie smiled bitterly, the two continued talking though they have switched to another celebrity.


    She took her phone out, while her eyes were glued at the television.


    She searched for the Director of the show''s phone number and when she found it, she called him and asked to speak with the sisters.


    The news was live, Danie smiled as she watched one of the assistants rushed towards the sister and handed the phone.


    While Rose answered the phone, Ruth turned to the camera.


    "Everyone, Mr. Su''s ''other woman'' is on the phone. This is the first time we have this situation in the show" Ruth spoke with excitement.


    Danie giggled, "what''s your question?" she asked Rose.


    Rose: Could you tell us your name?


    Danie: I''d rather not.


    Rose: Is it true that you stole Evan Su from Camille Male? Is that the reason why Camille doesn''t want to continue with the engagement?


    Danie: Dear, first, there was no engagement. Second, I didn''t steal Evan. And also, I am not only a doctor, but I am also awyer, a businesswoman and sadly a babysitter.


    There was a silence, soon Ruth took the phone from Rose.


    Ruth: Is it true that the president''s son was your ex-boyfriend?


    Danie: Yes.


    Ruth: So, you are really going after rich and powerful men then? Is it true that you are using your face to seduce men?


    Danieughed.


    Danie: I am pretty and brainy, so I have a standard when ites to boyfriends but darling I don''t seduce men. I don''t need to.


    Ruth: Can you name the other exes you have?


    Danie: Are you sure? We will need more time.


    The two sisters stared at each other with eyes round like balls.


    Rose: Just name five.


    Danie: An Minoan, Marlon, I forgot hisst name, Matthew Su, one was a duke from Scond forgot his name but he''s blonde and has blue eyes pretty cute guy and...


    She paused for a moment.


    Danie: James Park.


    The two sisters gasped, "James Park of Park Entertainment!" they said at the same time.


    "Yes."


    "OMG!" the two sisters eximed.


    Danie: since I answered all your questions, could you answer mine now?


    Ruth and Rose looked at each other and said yes.


    "I have a question for each of you. First to Ruth."


    She paused and smiled, while she was talking to them, her hands were busy tapping the keyboard of herptop.


    "Is it true that you slept with your sister''s boyfriend? And you Rose, did you really have an abortion? Because I have pictures in here with your medical reports showing that you indeed have an abortion at the Capital Hospital, I can even give you the doctor''s name."


    Danie looked at the television to watch the sister''s reaction.


    "And you Ruth, seems like your sister''s boyfriend didn''t delete the s*x videos you two had at the hotel. Oh wait!" she paused and faked augh, "I am sorry I am looking at the wrong phone; the s*x video is in your phone Ruth, not your sister''s boyfriend."


    Danie closed herptop after sending the pictures and videos online, "Anyway if you are wondering where I got the video and papers, check your website. I need to leavedies, I have a brat to take care of."


    She ended the call and looked at her side where Selena was standing with a shock on her face.


    "How did you do that?" She said in surprise, both eyes were wide open.


    Danie poked a finger on Selena''s forehead, "by going to school. You need to study Selena, there are too many bitches in the world. If you''re stupid, they will trample you like garbage."

 Chapter 170 - 170: Lobsters and Pearls

    Chapter 170 - 170: Lobsters and Pearls


    In the middle of the ocean, a boat was hovering on the water. Inside, Glen and Ken were standing by the dock waiting for Evan toe out of the water.


    The vast ocean with the reflection of the blue sky was so peaceful and cool, Ken breathed in the fresh air and breathed it out slowly.


    Glen creased his brows; he stared at Ken and found his face at peace. It was so calm as if nothing worries him.


    They haven''t told Ken about Danie and Danny. Evan asked him to keep the secret for the now at least until they find Aaron.


    Soon a silhouette in the water slowly approached them. Ken and Glen looked down and found Evan holding a with two lobsters inside.


    Evan removed his mask, he exhaled as much air as he could and tossed the to the boat.


    Ken rose a brow, Evan called them four in the morning and asked for their help.


    "You asked me here to watch you catch a lobster?" disbelief was in his voice.


    Evan breathing quickened, "actually, I asked you to help me not watch Ken, Danie loves lobsters decided to catch it myself," he pulled himself up given that his friend didn''t even offer their hands to lift him up.


    Glen squatted to the ground and picked up the. The lobsters were big and still alive, he could see how the creatures were trying to escape the.


    "Can''t you just buy them?" Glen asked, to make sure that the lobsters won''t escape, he put it in the bucket and ced it on the table.


    As his breathing became normal, Evan replied, "no, I am going to propose to her. James Park said that-" before he could even finish, Ken pushed him to the water.


    Evan moved his arms and breathed out, as he floated on the water his eyes were ring at Ken.


    "What''s your problem?" he shouted in between in cough.


    "You promised that you won''t get married until I do," Ken said fumingly, pointing a finger at Evan.


    Confusion shed on Evan''s face, "I never said that!"


    Ken was taken aback for a moment, "well, in my mind you did that so no Evan. You are not marrying anyone, especially that small woman."


    Evan''s expression went dull, "do you like Danie, Ken?"


    Glen chuckled, he stood next to Ken and ced a hand on his shoulder, "do you like her?"


    Kenughed as well, it was loud but empty, "me? Nah uh! never mind brother," from looking at Glen, he turned to Evan, picked up the mask and threw it in the ocean, "why don''t you find a pearl for that short woman? I am sure she''d love to have an engagement ring with a pearl," he suggested and pped Glen''s hand off of his shoulder.


    "Good idea!" Evan eximed and dived into the water after putting on his mask.


    "We should help him," Glen said worriedly.


    Ken agreed, so he took the diving gear Evan had prepared for them and put it on.


    When they dived in, they found Evan busy searching around. Their eyes swelled when they saw a shark behind Evan.


    They couldn''t speak nor do something to get Evan''s attention. They swam towards him as fast as they could.


    They were about to reach Evan when they saw him picking up an oyster, he opened it slowly but, in the process, the gloves Evan was wearing broke and the oyster shell made a cut on his skin.


    Slowly, Evan''s blood mixed in the water, and when the shark sniffed it, he started to act wild.


    Without wasting time, Glen and Ken took each of Evan''s wrist and pulled him up. The shark followed them with excitement while the blood kepting out of the cut Evan has on his palm.


    They were about to reach the top, the shark was getting closer as well, so Ken took off his mask and used as much force as he could to throw the mask to the shark.


    Unfortunately, the impact didn''t do much damage, rather it enraged the shark.


    When they reached the boat, Ken and Glen pushed Evan up, then thetter helped the other two to climb the boat and when they were safe, they asked the captain to leave immediately.


    As the three filled their lungs with air, the captain smiled at them.


    "Mr. Su, I am pretty sure your girlfriend will say yes to your proposal if you tell her how you got the pearl and the lobster."


    Ken squinted his eyes while Evan and Glenughed.


    "She better be," Ken said in between his heavy breathing, "or I will throw her small body to the ocean and be the sharks'' dinner."


    Wiping his face with a towel, Glen looked at Evan, "let just be thankful that Evan didn''t bring us to the mine, I can''t imagine myself digging for gold."


    Realizing what he just said, Glen froze. He slowly turned to Evan and he could see the idea running in his mind.


    Evan got up; he was not thinking of it but thankfully Glen gave him an idea. He didn''t need much so it shouldn''t take a day to dig for gold.


    "Get up, you two," he ordered Glen and Ken, "I know a mine where we can get gold."


    Ken red at Glen as he took off his gear, "and I thought you''re the smartest among us," with disappointment, he shook his head, "please don''t give any more suggestion."


    Glen shrugged his shoulders and held up his palms, "don''t worry, I won''t tell him that you have a good voice."


    Ken clenched his fists. Thankfully Evan went to talk to the captain or else he would have heard the secret he has been keeping from him. It was an ident that Glen found out about it, he was drunk and alone in the Gentleman''s bar when his friend caught him ying the piano while singing.


    When they reached the shore, the three left the boat. They went to their cars but before that, Evan called out Ken.


    "Hey Ken," Evan opened the door of the driver''s seat.


    Ken froze, he wished that Evan didn''t hear their conversation or else he will have to say no to Evan which he had never done in his life. Everything Evan wanted or asked him to do, he did it without blinking his eyes.


    He gulped hard, "yeah?" his voice was a little broken, unsure whether because he''s nervous or because of the cold wind.


    "Can you drive?"


    With excitement, Ken nodded and rushed towards him. He will do everything, literally everything even killing someone but not just sing. He will never sing, not even if Evan asks for it.

 Chapter 171 - 171: Anna Tang

    Chapter 171 - 171: Anna Tang


    The smile on Selena''s lips was as wide as the sky. Sitting in her ssroom, her eyes sparkling like the stars in the night sky were staring at her history teacher who was exining the history.


    She blinked her eyes when a hand pinched her side. She looked aside and saw Danie with her narrowed eyes looking at her like a hawk.


    "Focus Selena!" She firmly said.


    She blew out her cheeks angrily, Danie decided to sit in the ss so she could see how she was doing.


    Danie smirked after Selena failed most of her subjects she decided to focus at her more than before, that''s the reason why she''s in the ssroom and listening to the topic she already knew.


    Her phone buzzed, Danie took it out of her pocket and saw Caitlyn''s number.


    Like a ninja, Danie left the room unnoticed, not even Selena was aware that she disappeared.


    "Yes?" she said as she answered the call.


    "Have you seen the news?" Caitlyn''s voice sounded exhausted even though the day has barely started.


    "What news?" Danie has had an idea, but she''s not certain what has the news said.


    "I am backing out, I need Camille in my magazine for this month whether she''s Mr. Su''s fianc¨¦e or not."


    From walking in the stairs, Danie froze, "I got your daughter. We have a deal, Caitlyn."


    The other line went silent, "I know and I am grateful so I want to pay you for the service instead."


    Danie''s face darkened, everything was going smooth. She was not expecting this to happen, they had started the photoshoot and she didn''t want Scarlet to feel depressed because of this news.


    She took in a deep breath, "Fine, but my fee is expensive Caitlyn. What I did for you was something I don''t normally do."


    On the other line Caitlyn nodded, she knew very well that the woman was not as easy as she thought.


    "how much?"


    An evil smirked shed on Danie''s lips, "I want yourpany. I want the V Magazine."


    The other line went silent again, though this time it was longer than before.


    With a shaky voice, Caitlyn spoke, "are you out of your mind?" she got up from her chair and mmed a hand on the table, "I will never give mypany to you."


    Danie knew it very well. Caitlyn has the same reaction as the previous CEO of the Ind Bank but she''s Danie, she will get what she wants.


    "Look, Caitlyn, you can either make my Scarlet be the cover of your magazine or give me yourpany," she chuckled and it sounded emotionless, "or I will get your daughter and give it back to your ex."


    The other line went silent, Danie could hear the heavy breathing from Caitlyn.


    "Do you think you can threaten me!" Caitlyn spoke after a long moment of silence.


    "Oh yeah, definitely."


    Caitlyn was taken aback by Danie''s reply. She knew that the woman was bold and fearless and right now, she''s starting to regret that she made a deal with her.


    She gulped hard, she will never give up herpany nor her daughter, so she took a deep sigh and parted her lips, "fine, we will continue with our deal," then she hung up the phone.


    Danie smiled as she put the phone back in her pocket. She knew why Caitlyn was eager to get Camille for next month''s cover. The issue that she can tackle in the article will bring money to thepany.


    Danie decided to go back to the ss, and there she found Selena chatting with Maddie. Instead of interrupting them, Danie turned back and sent the girl a message that she will be back to pick her upter.


    As she strode along the hallway, her mind was in a deep mess.


    "Ouch!"


    A woman''s voice disturbed Danie''s thoughts after she bumped into someone. She looked behind her and found a woman sitting on the ground with her face screwed in pain.


    Danie tilted her head, the woman was familiar. Her heart-shaped face and petite body, golden hair and fair skin, she couldn''t be mistaken. This woman was one of the famous supermodels in the country, Anna Tang.


    Dana''s eyes went round. She was not into entertainment but Anna Tang was an exemption. For her, Anna''s beauty and talent were exquisite and she knew that if she were a man, she would definitely date her.


    "OMG!" Danie blurted with excitement as she helped Anna to get up, "you are Anna Tang right?"


    The woman nodded and epted her hand. Danie pulled her up while her eyes shining like stars were staring with excitement at Anna.


    "I am one of your fans!" she said in a whisper scream, "can I have a picture with you? I will have it frame and rece it with my boyfriend''s photo," she squealed as she took out the phone from her pocket.


    "Sure," Anna replied with a smile.


    --


    The echo from Glen, Ken and Evan''s breathing sounded inside the cave as they helped each other to smash the rock on the wall.


    They have been in the cave for more than an hour, sweat in big pieces fell from their faces and their shirts were also soaked.


    Ken gasped and slumped down to the ground, "I can''t anymore," he said with exhaustion. His face was full of dust while his lips were dried and cracked as if he was lost in the desert with no ess to water.


    Glen was exhausted as well, he had never been in a mine and he didn''t know that it has a cold temperature but their constant movement had caused their bodies to sweat like never before.


    "Me neither. I have cases to handle from the man Ken killedst week," he breathed heavily, " I need to review it or else Ken will be sent to jail next week."


    His words were a half-joke but Ken and Evan knew that it''s possible.


    Evan sat down next to Ken, he leaned his head on the wall and stared at the rock ceiling, "actually, I found a rock with some gold in it. I just really want more," a slight smirk was on his lips but the exhaustion was also painted on his face.


    Hearing that, Ken and Glen''s face darkened. Each of them did not hesitate and pumped a fist at Evan''s chest, got up and walked out without helping him up.

 Chapter 172 - 172: Annas Request

    Chapter 172 - 172: Anna''s Request


    Eyes like a scanner, Evan looked around the garden. Ken and Glen were busy setting up the round table and chairs while Matthew and Selena were setting up the flowers.


    It''s been two days since he went to the cave and dug the gold from the mine and now that the ring is ready, he can finally propose.


    Hands on his h.i.p.s, Evan took a deep sigh.


    "Matthew, what happened to the flowers? Why are they withered?" His brows were deeply creased as he stared at the flowers in the vase, "and why did you put them in the vase? Danie prefers them alive."


    Matthew froze, he''s standing next to Ken who was fixing the cloth of the table.


    "I am not your maid Evan, stop shouting at me!" he yelled in anger, his face has reddened like a tomato while his hands were clenching the vase he was holding.


    Evan rubbed the space between his brows and sighed, "if you want to stop scrubbing the toilet of thepany, do this right!" he yelled back. He didn''t know why but somehow he felt edgy, a tingly feeling was lurking in his stomach, one would think of it as butterflies but he doubted it.


    Matthewughed in disbelief, "hey Evan, you should be breaking up with that mushroom instead of proposing!" heid the vase onto the table and crossed his arms over, "you are turning into her and I can''t even imagine your future kids. I mean small Danies'' running around the house," he shook his head, "I can imagine this vi exploding, burning or worse, turning into a zoo. I am out of here!" he marched out of the garden with hands in the air.


    Evan kept calling Matthew''s name but the man didn''t stop, instead, he started to run away like he''s being chased by a bull.


    Ken''s face was t and emotionless. Rubbing his palms together he turned to Evan.


    "Hey, I am done."


    Evan rose a brow and looked at the table. Glen almost did everything to set up the garden while Ken only did put the cloth on the table.


    "Are you tired?" he asked with sarcasm.


    Ken shrugged his shoulders, "well I was a bit exhausted but you''re my friend so," he breathed out and looked around.


    "Ahuh!" Evan nodded once, "good I only asked you to put the cover on, if I asked you to do more, I''m afraid it would kill you."


    Ken smiled in response to Evan''s sarcasm, he knew very well what he was trying to say but he didn''t care. He has apany to handle and a bar to manage.


    "Are you sure about marrying this woman?" he walked closer to Evan and stood next to him.


    Evan nodded, a wide smile on his lips as the face of Danie shed in his mind.


    "Up to you, but just so you know there are women out there who''re taller than her."


    Evan''s smile disappeared, "but she''s the prettiest."


    Ken gave him a half shrug his face screwed in disagreement, "my dog is prettier than her."


    "You don''t have a dog, Ken," he replied tly.


    Ken looked at him, "I will get a dog and she''ll be prettier than your girlfriend."


    Evan was stunned, instead of replying, he walked away and decided to help Glen.


    --


    The smile on Danie''s lips could not be removed. Sitting opposite of Anna in the caf¨¦, she felt energetic and alive.


    She''s been a fan of Anna since she escaped the bas.e.m.e.nt. Her beauty, smile, and charm were somethings she always wanted to have.


    The reason why she had her hair bleached was Anna. When she was living at the orphanage, after James stopped her from killing herself, she always imitated Anna.


    When she was alone in the room, she would imitate how the woman walks, talks and smiles.


    She had never tried to set up a meeting with her, mostly because she didn''t want to know the real Anna by reading her mind. Anna will always be the sweet model she''s been idolizing since she''s a teenager, even her twin brother has a crush on Anna as well when he was alive.


    And now sitting opposite her, looking into her eyes, Danie realized that Anna was just like her.


    An ambitious yet pure woman.


    Anna''s family has a connection in the country, it''s the reason why no one has every a hand on her.


    Danie picked up her coffee mug and took a sip of her caramel mhiato, even her coffee type was the same as Anna. It was as if they were friends matched by fate.


    "So, Danie, what do you do?" Anna asked as she stared at the fairy-like woman in front of her.


    She has never seen her, but she had heard stories from her sister Maddie that Selena''s babysitter was a beauty.


    And her sister was right, even herself, which has been named as the most beautiful woman in the country was mesmerized at Danie''s face.


    Her round eyes were so hard to let go, and her irises were green like the color of a newborn frog, they were shining innocently.


    Danie lowered the mug and smiled, "I am a doctor but I also have awyer license so if ever you need help, don''t hesitate to contact me," saying that, Danie took a tissue from the table and wrote down her number using her lipstick.


    "I don''t have a business card but you can call my personal number."


    Anna blinked, she epted the tissue and shoved it in her bag, "I will do that."


    Like a small excited kid, Danie nodded her head, "so Anna, do you have a boyfriend?"


    Anna was taken aback by Danie''s question. She had gone to some dates but none of it was serious.


    Her smile turned awkward, "I-" she started to stutter, so she cleared her throat and took a sip of her coffee, "right now, I don''t have one "


    Danie nodded, "if you like a guy, just tell me his name and I will investigate him to make sure that he likes you and will not cheat on you."


    "Really?" Anna asked in doubt.


    "Yeah, don''t worry. I know how to extract information from people," Danie winked at her, "give me a name and I will check him, I can even make him fall in love with you as long as he doesn''t have a stone heart."


    Curiosity arose in Anna''s mind as she heard that, she leaned forward to the table and rested both hands on herps.


    "there''s a man I really like, well he''s my first love maybe you can check if he likes me or at least remembers me."


    Danie narrowed her eyes, she tried to stare at Anna''s eyes to see who the man was.


    Before she could even start to dig for information, Anna has parted her lips and said the name of the man she''s crushing on.


    "He''s my schoolmate before, his name is Ken Chu."


    ''f*ck'' Danie cursed in her mind as she confirmed that the man in Anna''s memory was really the Ken Chu she had in her mind.

 Chapter 173 - 173: Garden Surprise.

    Chapter 173 - 173: Garden Surprise.


    As the sun started to set, the garden has been arranged. A round table with two chairs opposite each other were both covered with blue cloth. The flowers in the pot were circled around the table, while a few battery type candles on the floor inside the small crystalline ss have been lit up to set up the mood.


    The swans in the small ponds have been removed and transferred at the back house.


    A few flower petals were on the water and, a fewrge leaves were hovering on the water and on top of it were candles, real scented candles.


    There was no music, Evan didn''t want anyone around aside him and Danie though, she hasn''te home and called earlier that she will bete.


    Seemed like the wind knew about his n, it didn''t bother to gust and disturb the fire of the scented candles. The ambiance was cool, it could set anyone''s mind at peace.


    Evan gulped hard. Ken brought two of his men toter serve them the food, he could have asked Selena and Matthew to do it but, he knew better than those two would do something to ruin the moment.


    Soon the gate sounded, Evan immediately ran towards it with a smile on his lips.


    "You''re back," he said as he helped her take off her helmet.


    Danie didn''t bother to fix her hair which has been messed by the helmet.


    She stood in front of Evan with narrowed eyes, she could feel that he''s intense, for what reason she didn''t know.


    She sighed and cupped his cheeks with her palms, "is there something wrong?" she asked.


    Evan shook his head while the smile remained on his lips, "I made us dinner and I set it up in the garden."


    Danie rose a brow upon hearing it, "are you tired dining with Selena and Matthew so you decided to eat with the swans?"


    Evan chuckled, Danie''s voice can definitely remove his tense, he was feeling anxious earlier but to hear her voice and sharp words were something his ears love to hear all the time.


    "Maybe," he took her hand and entangled their fingers, "I have lobsters," he said in a whisper as they strode towards the garden.


    Hearing that Danie''s eyes glistened with excitement. She shook off her hands from his and ran towards the garden like a kid.


    As she set a foot in the garden, her lips parted in surprise. She gulped hard, blinked her eyes to check if she''s seeing it right.


    "You are not trying to propose to me, are you?" she asked absently while her feet were moving towards the table.


    Evan froze, he knew that Danie was a bold woman especially when she''s with him but right now he wished that she wasn''t.


    Before he could reply Danie had gone to the table so he followed her and sat opposite her.


    "What is happening Evan?" Danie asked as she met his eyes.


    He smiled, and Danie found her inner peace, it''s always been like that. No matter how heavy her problem was when he smiled she felt as if her feelings have been elevated and she was able to feel a sense of herself.


    She knew that he''s all hers, being around him gave her serenity and lights her up inside. She has never thought that she would feel like this ever, she wanted him always near her or else her day would just be a normal hard day.


    That''s the reason why she tried to hold herself around Elise, it was a small price to pay for having Evan with her.


    "I think we should eat," Evan said instead of replying.


    Danie nodded, ''did he change his mind?'' she asked herself. Wondering if she did something or said something to change his mind about proposing to her.


    Two men came, Danie''s eyes squinted when she recognized them. They were Ken Chu''s men.


    "What are they doing here?" Danie whispered though the two men were able to hear it.


    Picking up the ss of water, Evan gave her a lopsided grin, " to serve us," he replied short.


    When the men left, Danie stared at the lobster on her te. She seemed to have forgotten everything, she gulped hard, bit her lips as she felt her mouth-watering.


    She didn''t wait for Evan, she knew that after they eat he will propose, how and when she has no idea. So she took the lobsters, each hand held the head and the tail and put a little force to break it in a half and as she did, a hard metal escape from the body, it flew in the sky.


    Her eyes followed whatever that came out of the lobsters while in the background, she could hear Evan saying the word ''wait'' in a rush and shaky voice. In just a second, the metal fell down and it fell directly into her ss which was full of water.


    She gulped hard, her eyes blinked to see a golden ring with a pearl in the ss.


    The design was simple, it was thin with a small pearl. Dani took the ss and picked up the ring, she moved closer to her face while the situation slowly sunk in her mind.


    She felt her world has suddenly stopped. She pictured a lot of ways Evan would propose but, she was not expecting him to put the ring inside the lobster.


    Evan knew that she has so many questions. He put the ring inside the lobsters without thinking how much she was crazy about it. He breathed out and took the ring from her.


    He rose from his chair, took a step closer to her and bent on one knee.


    His lips parted shakily, he knew that Danie loves him but somehow he still felt edgy and scared.


    "Danie, wi-"


    "Wait!" Danie pressed a hand on his lips, then she looked to her te where the lobster which has been split into half wasying, "how did you put the ring in the lobster?" she asked in confusion.


    Evan blinked, he stayed on his knee while his face wrinkled in puzzlement.


    "I have no idea, we will have to ask Ken," he replied after some time.


    "Oh!" she nodded once and looked at Evan again, "you don''t need to propose Evan," her face has turned serious, "even if you will bring me to the church, I will say I do."


    She stretched her left hand and gave it to him, as she stared the ring he was holding her heart was pulsating uncontrobly.


    "Will you marry me?"


    She blinked, and then smile, "is that even a question?"


    "Is that yes?" he stayed on his knee, he won''t get up unless he gets a clear yes.


    "Yes," she said in an almost whisper, her eyes was starting to feel hot and when she blinked tears fell from them.


    He finally got up and leaned closer to her for a kiss.


    And as their lips touched, Danie saw the memory he had in the ocean and in the mine.


    She pushed him away, a smile formed on her lips while another pair of tears fell from her eyes.


    "Did you really do that for me?" he said in a broken voice.


    Evan nodded, he squatted onto the ground, held her hands andy it on herp. His face was slightly elevated to meet her eyes.


    "I will do everything for you, Danie," he said in a husky tone. He hated to see her crying but the tears in her eyes right now touched his heart.


    Danie''s breathing quickened, her eyes were sparkling with happiness.


    She would do the same as well. She will do everything for Evan even if it meant forgiving his mother.


    "If you guys are done here can we please go to the bar and drink. The ambiance here makes me want to puke."


    Their moments were disturbed when Ken''s voice sounded from somewhere. They looked behind and found Ken, Glen, Matthew, and Selena standing a few meters away from them.


    "I got it on record," Selena who was holding the camera squealed and left running towards the house.


    "What about the lobster?" Danie spoke in a coarse voice while her eyes were staring fondly at the untouched lobsters on her te.


    "Then eat quick!" Ken shouted.


    Danie''s shoulders jumped in surprise, she looked at Evan with her lips pouting like a sulking kid.


    "Stop shouting at her Ken, just go first we will meet you there."


    Ken didn''tin, he walked past Danie with a straight face.


    "Her mushroom, congrattion!" Matthew said, one hand on her hair messing it up.


    "Thank you," she sincerely replied.


    "But don''t feel too confident, you''re only engaged not married," then he winked and left before Danie could give her response.


    Danie shook her head, she then turned her sight to Glen who was deeply staring at her.


    There''s something wrong, she could sense it. The way he stared at her, it was a look tainted with guilt.


    ''Does he know about Evan''s mother?'' She wondered. Maybe he knew, that must be the reason why he somehow felt edgy around her.


    But there''s no need to feel like that as she already epted it.


    She could leave Evan and continue with her n but it will only give her heartache and she has experienced too much pain to refuse the love he was giving her.

 Chapter 174 - 174: Friends approval

    Chapter 174 - 174: Friend''s approval


    At ire''s house


    Robert and Scott were staring dumbfounded at Danie who was smiling from ear to ear.


    Robert rose a brow, "why would we believe you?" he said in suspicion.


    Scott smiled, "I believe her," he turned to Robert, "she might be witchy and bitchy but she''s not a crazy woman who would fake a proposal," he narrowed his eyes as he jerked his head at Danie''s direction, "right? Your brain is still fine right?" he said in skepticism.


    Danie rolled her eyes, after telling her friends about her engagement, Robert and Scott seemed to be having a problem epting it while ire, Jenna, and Irene were all excited to hear the news.


    Robert got up, he stood next to her and held both of her shoulders.


    "Are you sure about this?" he pursed his lips together, and put a little pressure on his hands, "you said you didn''t want to get married."


    Dani sighed, she could read Robert''s mind, how he''s against it.


    "I am sure Robert. Didn''t you tell me that I deserve to be happy as well?" she took a sighed, removed Robert''s hands and took a step back, "wasn''t it you who asked me to date, Evan? why are you changing your mind?"


    "Is that even a question?" his face screwed, "his mother killed your mom, his father took your mother''s corpse and his sister inw killed your brother and don''t let me start with-"


    Robert paused when he noticed Danie''s face. It has darkened while her hands were clenching in anger.


    "Continue Robert," she said firmly, one could hear how hard she''s suppressing her anger, "continue and I will pull out your teeth one by one."


    Robert sighed, "I am going to shut up," he lifted both hands in the air, "what''s your n then? Are you going to forgive them?"


    Danie blinked, without hesitation, she said, "no, I won''t forgive them but I won''t get revenge anymore. They are Evan''s family," her voice has turned soft as she mentioned Evan''s name.


    "What about Dr. Lee? Don''t you think it''s unfair that you forgive Evan''s mother but not him and oh!" he paused and let out a sarcasticugh, "what about his daughter Camille?"


    Danie was stunned for a moment, "as long as she doesn''t touch Evan, I won''t touch her."


    Anger rushed over Robert''s upon hearing it. He took a step forward, hands on his side balled into fists, "what about my father Danie? What about me?"


    Danie pressed her lips, she could read his n. How he wanted to have revenge on Elise but he couldn''t let him hurt her, and thest thing she wanted was for Evan and Robert to fight.


    "Don''t touch her Robert," she gulped hard, stretched her hands and held his, "l really want to live a peaceful life, Robert. I am tired of fighting, howe some people can live a normal life but not me?" her voice cracked, "I just want him and I don''t know why."


    Robert knew why and it''s because of her heightened emotion. Now that she got a taste of a normal life, she started to crave for it even more. He pitied her, the way her face gloom and heart ached, it pained him.


    He knew that it shouldn''t be like this. She''s Danie, she could have not told them about the engagement and asked for their approval but she did, and it''s because she respected them.


    So he took in a deep breath, her hands holding his clenched fists withdrew, and he held it immediately.


    He pulled her to hug, shes really small for his height so he rested his chin on her head and let out a harsh breathe, "I won''t touch her but you should know the danger. The people we torture mighte back and the two senators in the warehouse, what are we going to do about them?" he said in a whisper.


    Danie wrapped her arms around his waist, she really feltfortable with his embrace, "I will think about it."


    At the Gentleman''s bar.


    Ken was standing behind the counter while Evan and glen were sitting on the high chair opposite of him.


    He served him a drink, after biting the bar, he decided to learn how to mix alcohol mostly for personal use.


    "Wheres Danie?" glen asked, his eyes were looking at the entrance, watching the people as theye and go.


    "Probably at ire''s house. She said shell bring Robert and Scott here."


    As he said that, a woman with two hulks like men behind her entered the bar.


    "Babe!"


    Danie''s voice almost exceeded the music ying in the bar, a huge smile was on her lips as she waved a hand in the air.


    Glen and Evan got up, they proceeded to the table that was reserved for them.


    "Congrattion Evan," Scott said with a smile, he stretched a hand and when Evan epted it he patted a hand on his shoulder, "you''re a very lucky man."


    Evan chuckled, "thank you."


    Robert held himself from saying something stupid, so he stered a smile and patted Evan''s back, "you''re lucky indeed, you have no idea how lucky you are."


    Evan could hear the bitterness in Robert''s voice, "I know," he turned to Danie, "I know what she had done for me," his eyes squinted, they were speaking hundreds of emotion as he stared at Danie, "I will do right by her."


    He turned to Robert, his eyes became cold, "I will do right by her Robert. There''s no need for you to worry."


    Robert sighed, "you should or I will hunt you down and burn you."


    Danie''s face ttened up hearing it, "Robert are you gonna stop or you''re gonna stop?" she said with a slight threat.


    Robert scoffed, he sat down next to Scott who was busy talking to Glen.


    "Hey," ken poked Danie''s head, "do you really like being friends with tall people?" he scanned Robert''s and Scott who had a built of a wrestle, "you should really try to be friend with short people."


    Daniell rolled her eyes, "can you stop insulting me, Mr. Chu? At least for one day?"


    Ken chuckled, "I didn''t insult you yesterday."


    "We didn''t see each other yesterday," when her words sunk in her head, Danie froze while Ken chuckled and shook his head.


    Glen''s brows creased, "I guess, the Su household will have kids running around soon," he stated, hoping that he could extract information if Danie was fine with having a kid. He remembers Matthew said that Danie hated kids.


    His thoughts were disturbed when Scott and Robert suddenlyughed.


    "This witch?" Scott said in between hisugh, pointing a finger at Danie.


    "having a kid?" Robert continued, "that will be the end of the wor-"


    Scott and Robert''sughing moment was disturbed when Danie pressed a pillow on each of their faces.


    "Don''t mind them, Glen, these two have lost their minds."


    When she pulled the pillows from their faces, the two were breathing heavily.


    "are you sure you want to marry her Evan?" Robert said in between his breathing, "aren''t you scared that she''ll kill you in your sleep?"


    Robert immediately zipped his mouth after saying that, he met Danie''s eyes who were zing in irritation.


    "Bring Evan home, scarlet called me so I will leave now."


    Robert sighed in relief, finally, Danie will leave. He can finally have some alone time with Evan.

 Chapter 175 - 175: Painful Slap

    Chapter 175 - 175: Painful p


    Camille opened the main door after the bell rang. She tilted her head in confusion to see Evan so drunk and being carried by Glen who was also drunk.


    "Hi Camille, can you help me?" he asked.


    "Where''s Danie?"


    Glen groaned as he dropped Evan onto the couch, "she got a call from Scarlet, I think that was her name."


    Camille looked down at Evan worriedly, "Is sheing back soon?"


    Glen shrugged, "not sure, she asked her friends to bring Evan but they are also drunk and still in the bar."


    Hearing that, Camille''s heart stopped, "I will take care of him."


    Glen nodded and walked out of the house where his driver was waiting.


    Being alone with Evan, Camille pulled him up, "Let''s get you upstairs," she said as sheid Evan''s arm on her shoulder.


    Her face scrunched up when she realized how heavy Evan was. When they reached the master bedroom, Camille held the doorknob.


    She''s about to push it open when she saw her previous room. Gulping hard, she decided to open the room next door.


    Sheid Evan onto the bed, sat next to it and stared at his face.


    The smell of the alcohol in his breath and his hot body as she ran her hand on his arm were drowning her senses away. Without thinking, Camille moved closer to nt a kiss on his lips. She knew what would happen, if his crazy girlfriend found out about this, she would go even more insane.


    She tried to part his lips with her tongue, while her hands moved to unbutton his shirt.


    She removed his shirt without waking him up, she gently caressed his chest like the way she used too. Pressing her lips against his, her hands were busy doing magical things on his stomach


    Her body suddenly felt hot, the taste of the alcohol on Evan''s lips, it made her more feisty. So, she moved her lips aggressively, she didn''t breathe and was determine to part his lips so when she sessfully did it, she smiled and yed with his tongue.


    She became persistent. She''s like a hungry lion, so eager for the taste of meat.


    She pulled away a bit and stared at his face, Evan was so drunk that he couldn''t even respond to her kisses. She had never seen him drunk like this before.


    She''s about to remove his belt when Evan pulled her to his side andy a leg on her stomach, his face moved closer to her shoulder and nt a small kiss on her skin.


    " I am so drunk Danie," Evan murmured.


    Camille''s eyshes flickered. A bit disappointed that Evan thought she was Danie. She stayed in that position until her eyes closed.


    --


    On the other side.


    Danie parked her motorcycle in front of the Gentleman''s bar and entered it casually.


    She looked around but only saw Robert and Scottying on the couches with empty bottles on the table.


    She shook Robert''s arm to wake him up, "where''s Evan?" she asked.


    The man groaned and barely opened his eyes, "Glen, they left," he answered and went back to sleep.


    Danie took her phone out and about to dial Glen''s number when she found a message from him.


    ''I dropped Evan at the vi.''


    She smiled in relief, then turned to her friends and kicked them without mercy, "Didn''t I tell you to bring Evan home safely?" she shouted but the two were sleeping soundly.


    With that, she decided to leave but a strange feeling arose in her heart. She took her phone out of her pocket and opened the app that connects her to the cameras in the vi.


    From the living room, she followed the track where Camille carried Evan. For a moment she was thankful that the woman helped Evan towards the master bedroom but the smile which was about to form on her lips froze when Camille decided to bring Evan to the other room.


    She gulped hard, her hands clenched the phone she was holding as she watched the closed door. She thought Camille will leave after dropping Evan to the bed but ten minutes have passed and she''s still inside.


    Standing in front of her friends, she pped Robert and Scott''s face until they woke up.


    The two which were half awake sat down, both were massaging their cheeks.


    "What''s wrong?" Scott asked after a long yawn.


    "You two areing with me to the Vi."


    "Why?" Robert asked this time, his eyes were closed as he caressed his cheek.


    Danie showed them the screen of her phone and the two stared at it.


    "What do you want from us? Can''t you handle it?" Robert asked.


    Danie got up, I can but I need you two with me. I am scared that I will kill that woman and I don''t want to get married in the prison," she exined with both hands clenching on her side angrily.


    The two looked at each other andid back onto the couch ignoring her, so Danie kicked them again but they decided to ignore her and closed their eyes.


    "Since you helped me find my father''s killer, I wille with you."


    Danie turned to the source of the voice and found Ken standing behind her with hands in his pockets.


    --


    Morning came, Camille didn''t bother to open her eyes, instead, she stayedying with her back facing Evan.


    She could feel his arm around her waist. She smiled when she felt his lips on her shoulder.


    She''s about to turn when the arm around her waist hardened and a voice so rough and coarse whispered, "don''t move."


    She gasped when the hand went under her shirt andy on her b.r.e.a.s.t, fondling it tightly.


    "Evan, what happened to Danie?" she asked.


    "shh..." the voice behind her hushed into her ears.


    His hand on her b.r.e.a.s.t lowered to her legs and pulled her skirt up to her waist.


    Camille''s eyes widened by his sudden action, especially when he removed her underwear.


    She was skeptical when the hand suddenly touched her ass, but she didn''t refuse.


    As the hand continued on caressing her skin, Camille froze, the hand was full of callouses something Evan didn''t have.


    Quickly, she turned around and found a strange man. He was smiling at her maniacally.


    "AH!" she screamed as loud as she could while her face paled in fear.


    "Help me!" she screamed once again when the man tried to grab her wrist.


    Camille got up, she ran towards the door but it was suddenly opened by Danie.


    "Help me!" she begged at Danie but the woman was smiling at her wickedly.


    "Why should I?" Danie said coldly with narrowed eyes and pushed her inside, "didn''t you try to take advantage of my drunk fianc¨¦e? Here, I brought you a man," then Danie closed the door.


    Camille banged her hand on the closed door, while Danie gnashed her jaw as she held the doorknob. In front of her was Ken, leaning against the wall with deep eyes staring at her.


    "Are you not scared that Evan would wake up with all this noise?"


    Danie shook her head.


    "This is your n? Have her r.a.p.ed?"


    Danie shook her head once again, "nope, I only asked the man to scare her."


    "Jealousy is indeed dangerous," he remarked, "or are you doing this because she pushed you into the pool?"


    Danie met his eyes courageously and didn''t bother to blink, "that too."


    "too?" Ken rose a brow, "what else?"


    Danie let out a harsh breath, "too many to say."


    She undid her ponytail and shook out her hair, "am I too bad?" she asked.


    "Yes, you threw her clothes, burned her magazines, feed her exotic animals and sent a man to her room," he said truthfully, "that was f.u.c.k.i.e.d-up and purely evil but you do what you want and I salute you for that," saying that, he shed a grin while giving her a salute.


    Danie looked aside, Ken would understand her. of course, he would, after all, he has been doing this for years.


    The sound of Camille''s scream begging for help was irking Danie''s ears.


    ''It''s not enough, scream more Camille.''


    ''Scream until your throat hurts''


    Her hands remained on her sides balled into fists.


    "PLEASE HELP ME!"


    "SOMEBODY HELP ME!"


    The door of the master bedroom was opened with a bang, Danie gulped hard when she saw Evan by the door switching his confused eyes between her and Ken.


    "What is happening here?" he asked in the loud voice.


    "Evan?" suddenly Camille''s voice sounded from the other room, "help me please, there''s a man here who''s trying to r.a.p.e me! Please help me!"


    Evan''s expression closed up and immediately ran towards the close door.


    "Danie let me pass," he said to Danie.


    But Danie just stared at him, her chin was raised up to meet his eyes.


    "Are you sure?" she asked.


    Without hesitation, he replied, "yes."


    And with that, Danie took a step side. Evan opened the door and Camille came running to his arms.


    "Get out of here!" Evan yelled to the man.


    The man immediately stepped out of the room. Terror overtook Evan''s face when Danie handed the man an envelope.


    He slightly pushed Camille away from embracing him and went closer to Danie.


    "Did you pay him to do this?"


    Danie nodded and smiled, "yup, well, it was fun until you woke up," then Danie turned around to leave but Evan grabbed her wrist, pushed her to the wall and ced both hands on her shoulder.


    "What the hell Danie!" he said in disbelief.


    "You sent a man to r.a.p.e her?"


    She scowled at him, shock that he shouted at her.


    "Did you really need to do that?" he continued.


    Danie shook her head while her lips formed a bitter smile, "no I don''t need to do that but, I want to Evan. I did that because I want-"


    Danie''s word froze when a handnded on her face.

 Chapter 176 - 176: Into the woods

    Chapter 176 - 176: Into the woods


    Hearing that, Camille exploded in anger. She can no longer hold it, her hand lifted in the air and threw a p on Danie''s cheek.


    But it was not enough. Her clenching hands lifted once again to grab Danie''s hair but she dodged it so she grabbed her shirt and tore it apart until it showed her bra.


    Evan pulled Camille immediately and as he did, Camille tore the rest of Danie''s shirt until it revealed her stomach.


    "You bitch! What have I done-" her lips froze when her eyes noticed the scars on Danie''s chest.


    Camille''s eyes swelled in shock. From Danie''s neck bone to her cleavage, there were too many scars that it made her looked like a doll that had been stitched into pieces.


    "Oh God! Your body!" surprise has made her voice shaky, "you look so disgusting!" she blurted and took a step back.


    Turning to Evan, she continued, "how can you look at that! I mean that''s sickening," she said pointing at Danie''s stomach which had a huge and thick scar.


    Ken stiffened staring at Danie while Evan tried to stop her from leaving.


    Standing in the hallway with shock on their faces, Ken and Camille looked at each other.


    "Did you see that?" Camille said with disgust, "her body is so ugly."


    Ken blinked, without saying a word he rushed to her and threw a p on her cheek causing Camille to fall. He didn''t know what''s happening to him, his hand moved by itself and just pped her without considering that she''s a woman.


    "You didn''t need to say that!" he squatted next and pressed both hands on her neck, choking her angrily, "she''s not ugly, you are ugly" he continued and watched Camille as she tried to remove his hand from her throat, "now, get your things and get the f*ck out of here before I get more men and have them r.a.p.e you for real."


    With a dark face, Ken got up and walked past her.


    He caught Evan standing by the door, one hand was on his temples massaging it gently.


    "What happened?" he asked as he stood beside him.


    "She said she wille back," Evan replied.


    Ken shook his head, "whatever. Why didn''t you throw that woman out of the vi?" he asked.


    Evan sighed, "Selena asked me to let her stay here and we can''t say no to her."


    "Should I kill her?" he asked.


    Evan with brows creasing deeply shook his head.


    Ken stared at Evan for so long, he still could not understand how can he let Camille stay. He considered himself weird but if he was in Evan''s shoes, he will kick Camille out of his house the second she set a foot inside.


    "I will leave now."


    When Ken left, Selena''s voice sounded from behind.


    "Uncle Evan, what happened to Danie? Her body, it was like," her voice broke down unsure how to continue.


    "It''s nothing, forget that you saw it," he said and pulled her to embrace, "call Anders and tell him toe back."


    Selena nodded and went upstairs still confuse. She didn''t see the whole scene only the time where Camille stripped Danie''s clothes and said those words.


    Meanwhile.


    Danie ran into the woods. She was breathing hard as she halted next to the tree and rested a hand on it while the othery on her chest.


    She squatted down to the floor, brushed both hands over her face.


    Camille''s voice and the way she looked at her, that was the same look James had on his face when she showed him her real body. Without knowing, tears had run down from her eyes.


    Soon footsteps sounded. Danie wiped her tears.


    "Babe, I am alright, I just need-" she stopped when she turned and found Ken staring at her back. She was still in her ripped clothes which now showed the scars in her back.


    "Please leave me alone," she said and got up.


    Instead of leaving, Ken removed his shirt. Danie gulped hard; it was indeed normal for a man to give his shirt if ever a woman needed one.


    But Ken didn''t give her his shirt, instead, he turned around. When her eyes noticed his back Danie''s lips parted in a surprise.


    There were also scars in his back but unlike her, they were thin but deep. And by the looked of it, it came from a whip.


    "My father used to hit me with his golf stick whenever I did something he didn''t like," he started and then walked closer to her. He sat down to the ground and leaned his back on the tree she was standing next to.


    He elevated his head to look at her while his hand patted the space next to him, asking her to sit down.


    Danie sat down obediently. She leaned her head on his shoulder and blew a harsh breath.


    "Was it painful?" she asked.


    Ken shrugged his shoulders, "I don''t remember," he slightly turned to look at her but only could see her hair, "was it painful?"


    Danie nodded her head, then she moved her head away from leaning on his shoulder and met his eyes.


    The way his grey irises glowed, it was so peaceful just like the calmness of the surrounding.


    He looked like a concerned brother looking at her. The vibe he was giving to her, it made her feel secure.


    She took her earing off and used the tip to scratch her palm.


    Ken stared at it patiently, wondering what was she doing.


    Danie wiped the blood on her palm and the shallow wound she made slowly healed by itself.


    Ken''s face screwed in confusion, then Danie took his hand and made the same wound on his palm.


    It didn''t hurt him but it stung a bit.


    "See the difference between your wound and mine?" Danie said,paring the wounds in their hands.


    "Mine healed faster than yours."


    He lifted his chin to look at her, amazed and confusion were both on his face.


    His breathing quickened, "let me get this straight, drugs don''t work on you neither alcohol and your body heals faster. I wouldn''t be surprised if you tell me that it is because you eat a lot of lobsters," he chuckled in disbelief.


    "My tissues work faster but it leaves a mark even though the cut is shallow," she exined and wiped the blood on his palm, "and yes, drugs don''t work on me so imagine the pain when they cut me open without anesthesia," she lifted a finger and ran it on her cleavage which had the thick scar.


    Ken tensed upon hearing, he gulped hard and stared at the scar on her b.r.e.a.s.t dumbstruck.


    "It must have been painful," he murmured.


    The concern in his voice has made Danie lift her chin and meet his eyes.


    "Pain is a word," she sighed, "what I had gone through was indescribable."


    Their gazes locked, and unlike the icy hostility look Ken had the first time they met, he now has a pair of eyes shining like he''s staring at his lover.


    Danie swallowed hard and tried to read his mind to her surprise, Ken did not have the feelings she thought he would, instead, his mind was in serene.


    She smiled, "yes, it is," then looked down at his shirt on hisps. Hoping for him to offer his shirt.


    "Are you expecting me to give you my shirt?"


    Danie shyly nodded, she felt cold but afraid that Ken would shout at her the way he shouted at the other women.


    "Silly," he said and poke a finger on her nose, I don''t want your strange smell on my shirt," he got up, baffled whether to extend a hand to help her or not but in the end he still did it.


    "Fine," Danie said, "why are you not using it?" she asked.


    Ken gave her a half shrug, "you look stupid with rip shirt so I decided to join you to not make you look stupid."


    Stopping herself from smiling, Danie rolled her eyes.


    "Let''s go, your fianc¨¦ is waiting."


    She followed him back to the Vi and instead of taking the wood, they decided to take the main road.


    It was not far but few people in their cars sometimes stopped and looked at the two people walking without shirts.


    When they reached the vi, Ken went to his car.


    "Remember our deal?" he said out of the blue.


    The corners of Danie''s eyes crinkled in confusion, wondering why he suddenly mentioned the deal they had about Dexter''s freedom. Then so, she answered with a nod.


    "He''s free. I won''t ask my men to scare that gay."


    She gave him a half-smile, "great," extending a hand she continued, "if you need to torture someone, I am your woman."


    Ken''s lips formed a lopsided grin.


    "If you need to dispose someone just remember that I own a cemetery," he replied epting her hand.


    "Very well, I might need one very soon," her eyes shone mischievously, "see you around Ken."


    Withdrawing his hand, Ken''s eyes darted, "what should I call you? You have too many names."


    "Whatever you want."


    He waved at her as he slowly closed the door, "alright shorty see you around!" and he drove away with a mirthlessugh.


    Danie tucked a lock of hair behind her ear as she watched him drove away. She was certain that Ken does not have feelings for her but he kept smiling to her which she found strange.


    "I hope you''re happy!" a yell roared from behind.


    Danie turned around and found Camille with two luggage next to her. Anger was visible on her face.


    Wrapping both arms around herself confidently, Danie smirked, "a little maybe," she looked into her eyes to read her mind, "can you tell your father to call me?" she tittered and uncrossed her arms, walked a few step closer to Camille and moved her face closer to her ears, "I am interested about buying your shares from the Su Bank."

 Chapter 177 - 177: Visiting the Shrink Part 1

    Chapter 177 - 177: Visiting the Shrink Part 1


    Babbling like a child, Camille embraced her mother.


    After getting thrown out of the Su Vi Camille went straight to her parent''s house. As she stayed sitting on the edge of the bed Camille continued to weep.


    She told them everything, starting how Danie threw her clothes out of the balcony and the time she threw a vase at her and how she suffered since the maids were not around. As well as sending a man to r.a.p.e her.


    Roman held his breath and looked at his now-wife who was ring at him and silently saying, ''do something.''


    "Did she say why she''s doing this?" he asked even though he already knew the answer, both arms over his chest.


    Camille sniffed and wiped her tears, her heart was aching badly. She suddenly remembered what Danie had said about her father.


    "She said, you turned her into a psycho and that she wanted to buy our share with the Su Financial bank."


    Roman took his phone out and dialed Andrew Su''s number after hearing it. As he waited for the old man to pick up his call he blew out another sigh, "I will take care of it," he stretched a hand to pat his daughter''s hair, "don''t worry, you will get Evan."


    --


    At the Elder''s house.


    Anna Su was busy arranging the flowers in the garden when a phone buzzed. She looked around, a few maids were also helping her while her husband Andrew was sitting on the grass with his hat and walking stick on the ground next to him.


    "Are you not going to answer that?" she said impatiently.


    The old man, who was watching the clouds hovering in the sky looked at his wife.


    He took a sigh and picked up his phone.


    "Mr. Lee, what is it?" he said coldly. What he hated the most was when someone tried to disturb his peaceful morning.


    "Did you know that your granddaughter''s babysitter sent a man to r.a.p.e my daughter in your vi?" Roman Lee shouted angrily on the other line, "thankfully, Evan saved her!"


    The old man almost dropped the phone he was holding upon hearing it. Disbelief registered on his face as he swung his head to his wife.


    "Is that for real?" he asked, still shocked to hear the news.


    "Yes."


    The old man went silent. Hemented and shut his eyes for a moment.


    "I invited her and Camille for dinner here. Maybe you shoulde so we can clear this with Danie."


    After Roman Lee hung up the phone, the old man''s eyebrows furrowed. He just couldn''t believe it but there was no reason for Roman Lee to lie especially if it''s about his daughter.


    His jaw gnashed in anger, he will never let a woman such us Danie to be part of his family.


    -


    Danie tilted her head in confusion to see Ken standing by the door of her bedroom.


    "Ken, what are you doing here?"


    Ken who had a grim expression on his face gave her a half shrug, "get ready we are going somewhere."


    "Ok, give me two hours," she replied even though she has no idea where they were going.


    "Two hours?" Ken''s eyes widened, "who takes two hours to prepare?"


    Danie initiated his grin, "I need to hide my scar so if you can, can you please help me?" she turned around and entered the bathroom. When she came out her hands were carrying a box full of fake skin she was using to hide her scars.


    Ken walked closer to her casually. He opened the box and immediately creased his brows after he saw the skins inside.


    "It is fine. You don''t need to hide your scar," he said and took the box from her, "let''s go," he didn''t know why but his hand moved by itself and held her wrist.


    Danie pulled her hand from him "no," she replied coldly, "I am not going out without it. You saw Camille''s reaction. I just," she paused. She thought she was done hating her scars but after she saw the reaction on Camille''s face, she could not help but feel insecure again.


    Ken brushed a hand over his face, "we will kill them all. If someone tells you that you''re ugly and disgusting, we will shoot that person in the head," he said fearlessly.


    Danie''s face ttened, she clearly remembered him saying that she was an ugly woman with a disgusting smell.


    "Do you have a gun?" she asked in sarcasm.


    Ken shook his head, "I don''t have it with me but I have one in the car."


    She nodded, "good, get the gun and shoot yourself please," and then she took the box from him and walked towards the bathroom.


    "And why would I shoot myself?" Ken scoffed.


    Before entering, Danie turned to face him, "because you called me ugly and disgusting."


    Ken shook his head in disbelief, "I am an exemption."


    Danie rose a brow, "really?"


    "yeah," he confidently replied, "you don''t like killing people so I will do it for you," he walked closer to her and snatched the box, "you don''t need this now let''s go we are going to meet my shrink."


    Hearing that, Danie''s eyes widened, "and what do you need me exactly for?" she wondered why would he need her toe with him to visit his shrink. Ken might be Evan''s friend but they were not so close to visit a shrink together.


    "I need to check if your brain is working properly," without a warning Ken seized her wrist once again, "I can''t let a loose-screwed woman marry my friend."


    Danie''s face screwed up, she let him dragged her out of the vi with her simple shirt and jeans.


    Selena who was sitting on the couch with Anders massaging her feet creased her brows. She slightly elevated her head and watched as Ken and Danie left the vi.


    "Where do you think they are going?" she asked Anders.


    Anders shrugged his shoulders. Since he started working in the Su Vi, he only saw Ken three times and he''s always looking for Evan but now, since Danie came the man kept popping out like a mushroom. He was everywhere.


    He sighed and looked at the magazine Selena was holding. It was the V magazine with Camille as the cover which was released a few months ago.


    "Do you miss Camille?" He asked Selena.


    The girl looked at him casually, "oh please!" she swayed a hand in the air rolling her eyes "that woman was so fake. No wonder Danie hates her. That woman can sense who''s fake and who''s not."

 Chapter 178 - 178: Visiting the Shrink Part 2

    Chapter 178 - 178: Visiting the Shrink Part 2


    Inside of Amy''s office.


    Amy stared at her assistant who was sleeping in her chair with her face buried on the table.


    She rose a brow. She just finished her session with her client which took two hours.


    Resting her back against the wall, Amy crossed her arms over her chest. Novie has been a good assistant to her so she decided to let her sleep.


    Meanwhile downstairs.


    Danie and Ken had just entered the building where Amy''s office was located. Ken was walking behind Danie who was acting as if she''s very familiar with the ce.


    "Have you been here?" he asked as they waited for the elevator.


    Danie shook her head as she met his eyes, "no, unlike you my brain is perfectly normal," then she turned to her right side where a couple was standing.


    Her eyes creased, the couple seemed to be having doubts about whether to go upstairs or not.


    "Do you think it''s a good idea to meet her now?" the woman whispered to the man next to her.


    "She is our daughter, of course, we can see her," the man replied.


    Danie was not always a curious type but she was bored so she decided to listen to them.


    "But Novie was angry at us before she left the province and I-" the woman paused when she noticed that Danie was looking at her.


    When Danie was met with the woman''s eyes, her lips curved a smile.


    Squinting her eyes, Danie looked deeper into her eyes.


    "Interesting," she murmured.


    The elevator door opened before Danie stepped inside she took a paper and a pen from her bag and wrote down her number.


    "Call me when you need legal assistance," she said and handed the paper to the dumbfounded couple next to her.


    "What?" the woman asked in confusion.


    Danie smiled. It was so wide making her dimples appeared, "you will need my help one day. Call that number," then she winked at them as the elevator close.


    Ken rose a brow Danie was acting so weird. Even him, he didn''t have her number yet she gave it to a strange couple downstairs.


    "Why did you give them your number?" he asked when he could no longer hold the confusion in his head.


    Danie elevated her face to look at him, "it''s nice to know some royal people Ken."


    "Royal?" his brows creased. He didn''t pay attention to the couple''s face but he was able to notice their clothes and it looked so simple and a bit dirty in his eyes.


    "Do you need sses?" he asked in sarcasm.


    Danie rolled her eyes, "no but you might need to rece your brain."


    Hearing that, Ken turned statue for a moment. Then he ced a hand on her hair and messed it up.


    "Ugh, Ken! I spent a lot of time brushing my hair. Stop it!"


    Ken chuckled in response, definitely enjoying the pissed off look on Danie''s face. When the elevator door opened Danie pumped a fist on his stomach causing him to take a step back.


    "Hey shorty!" Ken yelled.


    Novie''s shoulders jumped in surprise when a loud voice roared. She rarely heard that voice but she was able to recognize it.


    After opening her eyes Novie immediately hid under her table. She was not scared of her boss''s client but she did not want him to know that she existed in the building.


    Danie snickered when she noticed the girl who was sleeping on her swivel chair suddenly woke up by Ken''s voice and quickly hid under the table.


    Before the elevator door could close Ken stepped out and rushed towards Amy''s office, leaving Danie behind.


    Putting her palms onto the table, Danie leaned her body closer.


    "Pst," she called out the girl hiding under the table.


    "The crazy man is gone. You cane out now," she whispered with a half-grin.


    Novie got up and smoothened down her skirt.


    "I am not scared of your boyfriend miss. I was just-" Novie paused when she noticed the woman who had round eyes and deep brown irises staring at her.


    "You are their kid," Danie''s lips parted a bit when she realized that the couple downstairs were the parents of the girl she''s speaking with right now.


    "I''m sorry?" Novie''s head tilted, "what kid?"


    Absently, Danie nodded, "it is definitely you. Your parents are downstairs by the way."


    Novie blinked. A little confused as she knew that it''s impossible, her parents did not know where she was.


    "I am Danie," Novie was surprised when the woman suddenly stretched a hand and introduced herself.


    "Novie," she smiled at her, "I am Novie McSalter."


    Danie narrowed her eyes as she looked deeply into Novie''s memory.


    "ARE YOU COMING?"


    When the familiar voice sounded, Novie pulled her hand from Danie and hid under the table and as she did the door at Amy''s office opened.


    Ken impatiently red at Danie.


    "What are you doing?" he asked.


    Danie''s face wrinkled, "I was talking to," from looking at Ken she turned to Novie but the woman suddenly disappeared. Her face screwed up deeply.


    Ken shook his head, there was no one around, "you havepletely lost your mind,e inside quick!" he ordered and closed the door.


    Danie pouted her lips. She''s about to take a step when Novie suddenly appeared.


    Surprised by her sudden appearance, Danie ced a hand on her chest.


    "Stop scaring me!" she blurted as her heart pulsated uncontrobly.


    Novie smiled shyly, "I am sorry to scare you Danie but Amy told me to avoid being seen by Mr. Chu."


    Curiosity rushed over Danie upon hearing it, "why is that?"


    Novie folded her hands together and looked down, "there was an incident with the previous assistant so-"


    "ARE YOU COMING OR NOT?"


    Another roar sounded from the other room which caused Danie''s eyes to roll.


    "SHUT UP KEN CHU!" Danie shouted back.


    Then the other room became quiet. Danie smiled at Novie.


    "if he shouts at you, shout back. Some men need to be reminded that we are not lower than them," Danie''s voice was low and soft, "if you and your family need assistance, or protection, call me."


    Novie was confused but she epted the paper with Danie''s phone number.

 Chapter 179 - 179: Visiting the Shrink Part 3

    Chapter 179 - 179: Visiting the Shrink Part 3


    On the other side. Amy stiffened like a statue as she stared at Ken.


    After getting shout by a woman whom she hasn''t met Ken suddenly went quiet and stayed sitting on the couch like an obedient little boy.


    The door opened and a woman entered the room casually.


    Sitting on the couch Amy lifted her chin. She has been working as a psychologist for so many years, and she knew when a person was difficult or not and the woman who just entered her office definitely has a vibe simr to Ken Chu who was sitting opposite her.


    When the woman met her eyes, Amy gulped. She had seen her before, she was certain of it.


    Amy tilted her head, scanned the woman as she sat next to Ken.


    Shock registered on her face when Ken suddenly pinched the woman''s cheeks. She had known Ken for so many years and this was the first time she saw him touching a woman''s face andughing at her.


    Meanwhile, Danie''s face darkened. Ken was pinching her cheeks so hard that it started to hurt.


    "Let me go, Ken," she said as she clenched her hands on herp.


    "Do you know how long I waited here while you were speaking to your non-existing friend?" saying that Ken loosened her cheeks and leaned on the couch. Rxing his shoulders he turned to Amy.


    "Check her brain, please," he ordered.


    Danie''s face ttened, "excuse me but my brain is perfectly normal, oh wait," Danie smirked at him, "actually my brain is above average so it is not normal, it is special."


    When those words registered in her mind, Danie froze. The way she said it somehow meant that she needed special care.


    Ken chuckled, "why do you think we are here for?" then he looked at Amy once again, "this woman loves to torture people. She threatens people and-" his words froze when he noticed the cold eyes staring at him.


    He looked aside and found Danie throwing him a look that could kill anyone.


    "Don''t worry, my shrink will not tell this to anyone," he said to assure her, "if she does, I will kill her."


    Amy was stunned by Ken''s words. She knew what he''s capable of but she was not expecting him to say it so boldly.


    "I do not like where this conversation is going," Danie replied.


    Ken scoffed, e on, do mot pretend that you are normal. You sent a man to r.a.p.e the woman who tried to take advantage of your fianc¨¦ oh wait!" Ken paused, he rubbed his chin while looking up in the ceiling, "no that sounds right, of course. I would do the same." he said aloud talking to himself.


    Rolling her eyes, Danie rxed on the couch.


    She smiled at the confused woman who was staring at them dumbstruck.


    "We have met before. At ire Boyle''s house," she got up and stretched a hand, "I am Danie Chen, Evan Su''s fianc¨¦e."


    And with those words, Amy turned statue.


    ''Fianc¨¦e?'' she screamed in her head.


    ''Was she the woman Ken spoke about in our previous session?"


    "Why are you not shaking her hand?" Ken spoke coldly, his narrowed eyes were throwing a piercing look at his shrink.


    Amy blinked to get her senses back. She looked at the hand in front of her and epted it.


    "So, we have met before" she whispered.


    Danie smiled and nodded her head once as she withdrew her hand.


    "Yes, at ire''s house. I am her daughter -ish" then she giggled.


    Remembering the girl she saw in the window at ire''s house Amy''s face brightened up.


    Danie was about to talk more but Ken held her wrist and pulled her to sit.


    "Who''s ire?" he asked.


    "You don''t need to know about her," he replied coldly.


    With eyes deep staring at her, Ken whispered, "I want to know who she is."


    Danie rose a brow, his voice was so soft as if he was begging for her to tell him who ire was.


    She took a sigh, "she''s my doctor. I have those special conditions remember?" her eyes widened, "ire is helping me with that and other stuff as well..."


    Ken nodded and finally let her wrist go.


    Amy was about to speak when a phone rang. She looked at the source and found that it was Danie''s phone.


    Without asking for permission, Danie answered the call.


    "Sebs. Alright, I will be there soon."


    After ending the call, Danie looked at Ken.


    "I need to go."


    "Where?"


    Danie squeezed her eyes shut impatiently. Ken asked more questions than Evan, "my friend ising so I need to meet him, bye."


    Before Ken could say a word Danie got up and ran towards the door, leaving Ken and Amy dumbfounded.


    --


    Switching his eyes over the DNA result in her hands ire blew out a sigh.


    Confusion jumbled her mind as she stared at the result. Danie asked her to check the DNA results for the hair she collected in her apartment and it mostly to check if they can find information about Aaron.


    ire didn''t know why but Danie said that Aaron must have been in her apartment to get information and based on the result she was holding none of the hair samples were matched to his blood which she collected from his apartment.


    ire''s head tilted. She was in her house while Danie and Sebastian were in the living room discussing the possibility of her having a kid.


    She decided to go downstairs with the result she received from theboratory where they sent the hair.


    "Danie, there is something strange with one of the results."


    Danie who was busy talking to Sebastian looked at the stairs where ire was walking with confusion on her face.


    "What''s wrong?" she got up and rushed towards ire.


    "One of the hair we sent to theb showed that it matches your DNA but, it''s not your hair. It belonged to," ire furrowed her brows and searched around the paper to find the name, "Danny Hei, it must be Glen''s child."


    Danie blinked upon hearing it. Then, without a word, she snatched the paper from ire and scan the result carefully.


    She bobbed her head in the sides confused with the result as well.


    "They must have mixed the result," she said casually and returned the paper to ire, "have it tested again, this time get a hair and saliva from Danny Hei."


    Danie blew out a sigh a strange feeling arose inside of her it felt as if it''s devouring her heart with indescribable fear.


    It must have been a mistake, her and Danny''s DNA can''t match unless she or his twin brother was Danny''s parent.


    "Alright," ire answered and it pulled Danie''s back from her deep thoughts.


    She smiled and returned to the couch she was sitting on earlier, Sebastian was looking at her with confusion as well.


    "Do not think too much," Sebastian said sweetly as he seized her palms.


    He smiled at her, Danie might be an evil person but in his book, she''s a distressed princess.


    "So about the birth control," he changed the subject before Danie could think more about the result.


    She called him to discuss starting a family with Evan. So he flew the second he received her call. Danie whom he knew since childhood suddenly decided to get married and even start a family.


    "Are you really sure about starting a family?" he worried about her health. Pregnancy was the second most painful thing a person can feel after being burned alive and knowing how Danie''s feeling was heightened, he feared that it would bring her so much pain.


    Danie took a sigh and with fear glistening her eyes, she shook her head.


    "Yes but I am still skeptical," she was scared of the pain. She just couldn''t bear to feel the same pain she experienced in the bas.e.m.e.nt but, like Camille had said Evan wanted to have a family and a family without a kid was like a home without furniture, its just emptiness.

 Chapter 180 - 180: The Shooting

    Chapter 180 - 180: The Shooting


    Sebastian blew out a heavy sigh, "whatever your decision is, I will always be here. Birth control doesn''t work on your either so just stick with the condom for now," he snickered teasingly before continuing, "I still can''t believe that a man like Evan was able to change your perspective."


    His eyes gloomed, even James whom Danie loved so much wasn''t able to change her mind about having a kid.


    "You give up your revenge and even start a family. You really do love him, don''t you?" he squeezed her hands which he was holding.


    When Danie smiled and nodded Sebastian could not help but to pull her for a hug, "I am happy for you but do not make a rash decision when you are happy," he pulled away and cupped her cheeks.


    "Does he know that you proposed to me when we were five?"


    Instantly, Danie''s face went poker. She clearly remembered it. That time, she was having a small crush on Sebastian. His family had just moved in and he instantly became close to her.


    And she thought he was really her friend but sheter found out that he was onlying to their house for Danny.


    Without knowing her hands lifted in the air to give Sebastian a p but the man knew her words and action that''s why his hand quickly held her wrist and started tickling her sides.


    "How dare you! I spent two hours hiding all my pores" Sebastian blurted as he continued tickling her, "should I tell Evan all the embarrassing things you''ve done when you were small?" he threatened.


    Danie froze, there was one reason why she has not introduced Sebastian to Evan and it was because of her past. If Sebastian told Evan about it, she would probably go insane and hide to a ce where no one knew who she was.


    shing a triumph smile Sebastian released her.


    "I learned from a certain witch that threatening someone always works," he rose from the couch and started to leave, "let me know when you made up your mind about having a kid."


    Danie stared at the door where Sebastian left. Was she really ready to start a family? She has not thought it well. All she knew was that she wanted to have kids with Evan.


    Shemented and looked at ire who was busy talking to the people from theboratory that sent the result.


    What if Danny was her kid, she was certain that she will ept him but what about Evan, what would he feel about it?


    To remove the thought in her mind, Danie shook off her head. It''s impossible, there''s no way that Danny would be her kid.


    She rose from her chair but froze in the middle. What if Danny was really her kid, does it mean that Glen was the man who saved her and she kissed in the cave?


    Her skin crawled by the thought. With a rush, Danie left ire''s house and decided to visit Evan.


    -


    At the Su Financial.


    Entering his office, Evan''s eyebrow creased. He could hear some sound in the bedroom which only meant that Danie was inside.


    Switching from one foot to another, Evan strode towards the adjacent room in his office. Slowly, he opened the door and loosened his tie as he entered the room.


    As he closed the door, his hand froze. Eyes widened like a pair of owl eyes as he stared at the two men standing in the bedroom.


    One was not familiar to him while the man next to him was no other than Aaron. The man who he has been searching for days.


    "Evan, I am d you are back."


    Aaron''s voice was livelier than thest time they met. His eyes were covered with sses and he seemed to be getting help from the man next to him.


    "What are you doing here?" Evan asked casually there was a slight fear rising inside of him but it''s mostly because of Danie. He wouldn''t want her to be in the room with Aaron.


    "I am not here to fight Evan. Actually, I am here to congratte you," saying that he pped both of his hands while shing a wide smile on his lips.


    "You tamed the witch," and soon his smile turned bitter.


    "What do you want Aaron? Are you here to kill Danie?"


    Shock registered on Aaron''s face upon hearing it.


    "No Evan, I am here to make sure that you two will live a peaceful life."


    Evan furrowed his brows, "what do you mean?" he took a step forward but he stopped when the man next to Aaron pointed a gun at him.


    Aaron took a sigh, tapped the walking stick his holding and shook his head bitterly, "I want Danie to live a peaceful life, that''s all I can do after my sister killed her brother."


    Evan''s eyes narrowed, he could hear the sincerity in his voice but a part of him didn''t want to believe him.


    "You are Kierry''s brother?"


    All eyes turned to the door where Danie was standing. She heard everything and shocked by what Aaron said.


    She gulped hard, walked towards Aaron in big steps and as she halted in front of him, her hand lifted andnded to his neck.


    She pushed him until they reach the hole she made in the ss wall.


    "How did you know about me?"


    There was no fear on Aaron''s face instead he was smirking like a devil.


    "Do you not remember me, Danie? The bas.e.m.e.nt? The janitor who always brings you food?"


    Danie was stunned upon hearing it. She''s certain that she had disposed all the people who worked with Dr. Lee in the bas.e.m.e.nt, including the janitors.


    "I don''t remember you. But since you are Kierry''s brother I guess it''s just normal to have you pay for what your sister had done."


    Aaron chuckled, it was emotionless just like his face.


    "Really? You never kill anyone, Danie. Do you really think you can kill me?"


    His smile disappeared, "I followed you since you escape that bas.e.m.e.nt. You might like torturing people but you are not a murderer."


    Danie pursed her lips together. He was right, she had never killed anyone and she''s not nning to do it now. Especially now that she''s trying to have a normal life.


    So she released him, she heard that he only wanted for her and Evan to live peacefully. She did not believe it, especially it came out of Aaron''s mouth but right now she did not want to kill anyone and she has been trying to hold herself from torturing someone.


    "Fine. I will not kill or torture you but you need to tell me everything you know about the bas.e.m.e.nt."


    Danie turned around it was enough, she can''t take it no more.


    As she walked closer to Evan a gunshot resonated in the room.


    Danie turned her head to look behind and found Aaron without his sses and a gun in his hand pointing at Evan''s directly.


    Immediately, Danie jerked her head at Evan''s direction only to find him holding his stomach which had be red with his blood.


    Another gunshot rang into her ears. Danie felt her world stopping as she watched the bullet pierced into Evan''s clothes.


    Evan fell down, Danie immediately turned around, snatched the gun from Aaron and pushed him out of the building through the hole she made.


    Without wasting any time, she pointed the gun at the other man and pulled the trigger. She didn''t have time to wonder why the man didn''t shoot her as of right now, her mind was focused at Evan''s condition.


    BANG!


    One-shot on the forehead. The man''s body fell to the ground dead.


    Danie rushed towards Evan. Her eyes which were shock and wet with her tears were staring at Evan''s wound.


    "hold on babe. I will help you."


    And with that, she rushed to the bathroom where a medicine kit was located. She might not be able to operate him but at least she can stop the bleeding.


    As she put pressure on Evan''s wound, she dialed her friend''s number and asked them toe right away.

 Chapter 181 - 181: Turning into a killer

    Chapter 181 - 181: Turning into a killer


    Outside of the Su financial bank.


    People in the street gathered around after a man suddenly fell from the sky.


    Aaron''s dead body was scattered on to the floor after falling from the 30th floor of the building. No one knew who he was but a woman sitting in the passenger of the car next to a man was crying heavily.


    "Aaron, no," Kierry sobbed, her eyes were overflowing with tears while her hands were clenching angrily.


    "Who- who did this," she sniffed and turned to Arthur who was sitting next to her.


    "Based on the audio recording, seems like Danie pushed him," he said in a vicious tone, his expression closed up as he watched the people gathering around the dead body as if it amused them . Even if they want to take Aaron''s body they can''t, there were too many people around and he''s certain that one of them has called the police.


    Burying her face on her palm, Kierry let out another loud wail.


    Meanwhile, ire''s eyes were wide in shock to see a man who was being surrounded by people. She looked aside and saw Robert with a grave-like expression.


    "Let''s go inside," Robert said solemnly.


    As they rushed into the building, they saw how people were chatting. No one knew who the man was and his face was unrecognizable since he fell on his face.


    Meanwhile, Danie''s body shaking uncontrobly leaned against the wall. Next to her was Evanying on the floor, still unconscious.


    She managed to stop the bleeding but he will need a proper treatment to remove the bullet.


    ''Why would Aaron suddenly shoot him?''


    ''He said that he wanted us together.'' Danie looked at Evan, his eyes were close while his face has turned pale.


    Raising a hand Danie touched his face. Her eyebrows creased.


    ''Who was Aaron working with?'' she wondered.


    ''Is it doctor Lee?''


    ''Its possible. He said he worked at the bas.e.m.e.nt before. But if he knew about my eyes, why did he not tell it to Roman Lee?''


    She was never a guessed-person. She preferred to do her own research but Aaron''s dead so she wouldn''t get any answer even if she wanted to.


    ''Is my life going to be like this?''


    She buried her face on her palms, causing for the blood to stain on her sweaty face.


    A few heavy sighs left her mouth. She knew she needed to do something. Robert was right, people whom she had caused trouble in the past wille back and hurt her or Evan.


    She rose from the floor and looked at Evan. Her feet switched from one foot to another toward the hole she made.


    Slowly, she peeked out her head. She can''t barely see the ground and its mostly because of the distance and her eyes, they were red, puffy and wet.


    She blew out a shaky sigh and walked back to Evan. He hasn''t woken up yet.


    Is it a mistake to be with him? She asked herself. She did not want him to get shot, but it seemed that fate has another n and it was to take Evan away from her just like what it did to her family.


    She slumped onto the floor next to Evan. She will never let him get hurt again. Never again.


    The door opened, ire and Robert emerged from the office and rushed towards her.


    "What happened?" Robert asked hurriedly.


    Danie''s lips shaking like a leaf parted, "he was shot twice. I managed to stop the bleeding. Give me the tools, quick!"


    ire immediately handed the bag she brought with her to Danie. It was full of medical tools which she got from the trunk of Danie''s car.


    Without wasting any time, Danie opened the bag. She took a syringe and filled it with anesthesia, injected it on Evan''s body and opened the bag again to search for medical gloves.


    When she found it, she took a small scissor and scalpel and started removing the bullet


    Meanwhile, Robert looked around. Shock was visible on his face


    Then his eyes ended at the manying on the floor. He has never seen him before but the man had a hole on his forehead and blood was overflowing from it.


    ''Did Evan kill him?'' He asked himself.


    What exactly happened here? There were too many questions in his head. He wanted an answer but Danie was busy right now and he did not dare to disturb her after all, the expression she had on her face was the same eight year ago.


    Robert took a few sigh and walked towards the dead man. He patted the man''s pocket and found a phone.


    Robert opened it. It was locked so he took the man''s finger and pressed it on the screen.


    When it unlocked, he opened the inbox only to find it empty.


    He did not have the tools to recover the files that has been deleted on the phone, if there was even a file to recover. So he went to the maps and checked the man''s history.


    His eyebrow creased when he found an address he recognized. He couldn''t be mistaken, it was Dr. Lee''s address. He remembered it very well as he and Scott have been following him for some time.


    "Danie. I think this man was working with Roman Lee," he said in rush without breathing.


    Danie who was busy stitching Evan''s wound looked at him.


    "So it was him," she said angrily. Nerves were popping in her neck like snakes.


    Robert pursed his lips. He didn''t like the expression on Danie''s face, it was too scary even for him.


    "What are we going to do?" he didn''t know why but a slight excitement rose in his chest. Finally, he can do something exciting after months of being a guard to the two senators in the warehouse and following an old man.


    "I will need to meet up with Roman Lee as for you Robert, I need you to sneak out of the building with Evan and ire," she paused and patched a bandage on Evan''s wound.


    She got up, gathered some clothes for Evan and handed it to ire.


    "Make sure that he''s sanitized properly ire," her eyes gloomed as she stared at Evan.


    Then she took a lighter from her pocket, picked up a book from the room and lit it up.


    Robert and ire were confused, but it soon cleared when the smoke rm sounded in the room.


    "While everyone is busy escaping. You two can use the elevator to bring Evan down."


    "What about you?" Robert asked, holding her wrist with worry.


    "I need to dispose this body. I killed him so he''s my responsibility."


    Surprised with what he heard, Robert released Danie''s wrist.


    " You- you killed him?" his voice broke down. He was not expecting Danie to kill someone. She always said that one thing she will never do was to kill a person but right now, she just did and it was to save Evan. And it''s always because of Evan.


    "Did he shoot Evan?"


    Danie shook her head, "Aaron did, I pushed him out of the hole but I needed to kill him or else he will shoot Evan again," she said pointing at the lifeless man on the floor.


    Robert could hear the exhaustion in her weak and shaky voice. He sighed, could not believe that Danie would really kill someone in order to protect Evan.


    He had faced difficult situations before with Danie before but the woman would rather get shot and escape than to kill her enemy.


    Inside the car.


    Kierry blew out a sigh as she turned off the audio monitor of her phone.


    "Why did you hack Aaron''s assistant phone Arthur?" her voice was still broken while her eyes were red and wet from tears.


    "Danie is a smart woman. Now that she knows Aaron is your brother, she will be suspected of you and we can not have her sniffing around your fake grave Kierry," he paused and cupped her cheeks, "she will think that Aaron was working with Roman Lee. And we know that we need Roman Lee dead and we can have her done it for us. Now that she had kill someone, I am sure that she won''t hesitate to do it again."


    After that exnation, Kerry''s head cleared. As she shut her eyes another tears fell from them.

 Chapter 182 - 182: Accomplice

    Chapter 182 - 182: Aplice


    Ken rose a brow as he stared at the dead man on the floor. Opposite of him was Danie who called him and asked him to go to the Su Building.


    Head tilting in confusion he asked, "so you called me to dispose this body?"


    Danie nodded, her lips were pursed together exhausted for today.


    Ken sighed, "have you thought of calling a morgue?"


    Instead of replying, Danie stared at Ken tly. She did not have the energy to respond to his sarcasm. She would prefer to finish everything here and be with Evan.


    Ken took a sigh, he squatted on to the ground next to the corpse and looked at his face.


    "Hey Shorty, did you shoot him?" he asked.


    "Yup," Danie repliedzily. Her feet moved backward until she reached the bed and from there, she sat down to calm her shaking nerves.


    She had never killed anyone, she didn''t want too but now she broke her own principle.


    ''it is for Evan, it is alright,'' she said consoling herself.


    She knew that if she faced another situation, she would not think twice doing it.


    "What do you want me to do with this body?" Ken disturbed her thoughts.


    Danie looked at him, "you have a cemetery, right? Can we bury him there?"


    Ken gave her a half shrug, "alright, let me call my men to carry this sc.u.mbag," and with that, he took his phone out of his pocket and dialed a number


    Before the phone could ring Danie snatched the phone.


    "Ken, I think you are forgetting that I hate witnesses," she ended the call and shove the phone in her back pocket.


    Ken brushed a hand over his face, "fine, carry that man to my car and I will give you the cemetery address."


    Danie bit her lips, she got up and walked towards Ken.


    "Ken," her voice was low and soft as she called his name.


    Ken''s eyebrow creased, he turned to his side and looked at Danie. He was met by her round eyes glistening with tears and exhaustion.


    "What?" he snarled at her.


    "I can not carry him and my knees are too weak to drive so could you please?" Danie did not finish her sentence instead she lowered her sight to the ground while her hands remained on Ken''s arm holding it tightly.


    Ken groaned, he coldly removed her hand from his arm, walked towards the bed and picked up the nket. Without a word, he walked back to the corpse covered his body with a nket and carried it on his shoulder.


    "Let''s go," he said in a cold voice.


    Danie gulped hard and followed him towards the door. Everyone has left the building while the firetrucks and ambnce were outside.


    As she pushed the door of the emergency door open, Danie peeked a nce at Ken.


    "Do you have a shovel in your car?"


    Ken froze, dumbfounded he turned to Danie, "I dont think a normal person will have a shovel in their car," he said in disbelief.


    Danie shrugged her shoulders, "I always have a shovel in my car but I used my motorcycle toe here so I don''t have it with me now."


    Ken shook his head, every day he learned something new about Danie and all of it was weird.


    "I still don''t understand why my friend likes a weird and short woman like you," he murmured.


    Danie pouted, "don''t worry he''s not alone. A lot of men like me," she boastful said.


    Ken chuckled sarcastically, "definitely not me," he replied.


    "Really?" Danie rose a brow in suspicion, walking down the stairs following him she scoffed.


    "There are two types of men who don''t fall for me," she pointed a finger in the air, "A gay or an alien so which one are you, Ken?"


    "None," he replied short.


    "Are you sure?"


    Ken halted when they reached the end of the floor. He was breathing like a dog while Danie was acting like a five-year-old kid with so much energy.


    "Shorty, if you don''t stop I will bury you with him."


    His threat did not scare her, Danie opened the door leading to the bas.e.m.e.nt where Ken had his car parked with a smirk on her face.


    They walked in the same speed, Danie opened the trunk of the car while Ken tossed the body inside.


    "We need to stop in the hardware store to buy a shovel," she stated as she got into the passenger seat.


    Ken blew out a harsh sigh, he was so tired from carrying the dead man and Danie did not even offer to drive instead she sat in the passenger seat and put on her seatbelt casually.


    He got into the driver seat as well and started the car, "can we just have my men bury him?" he asked.


    Shaking her head she replied, "no Ken, have I not told you that we can not leave a witness to our crime?" she ticked her tongue as she remembered his words from the time she had a fight with Camille, "I am so disappointed in you," she said imitating him.


    Absently Ken smiled. He clearly remembered that day. The anger on her face somehow that expression stayed in his mind and sometimes popped in his dream.


    "You will dig the soil right?" he said eventually after a long silence. He just noticed it now but Danie''s eyes were glossy and red like she had been crying.


    Danie looked at him and blinked repeatedly.


    And by her silence, Ken got his answer.


    "Why did you call me and not your minions?" he asked.


    Danie avoided Ken''s eyes and stared at the road ahead. Yeah, why did she not do that? She asked herself as well.


    She felt guilty, that''s all she knew. Killing two people in one day, it was never in her book.


    She had faced a lot of difficulties with her friend especially Robert and Scott. There were times where they got hurt because she did not want to kill people and the two men understood it.


    She just did not want to face them now. She knew they will understand but her feeling conflicted.


    She sighed, a long and heavy one hoping that it would release the heavy feeling in her heart.


    "Shorty, still on earth?"


    Danie blinked, "they are busy."


    "So, you trust me? Is that why you called me?"


    Danie looked at him while her lips form a smile, "yes, I trust you ken, also I know that you will not snitch me out about the body in the trunk."


    Ken tittered, "you''re trusting me too much shorty. What if I snitch you out? What would you do?"


    "Hey burying that man makes you my aplice so if I go to prison, you areing with me."


    Ken''s lips formed a lopsided grin as he imagined the scene in his head "I don''t think it''s so bad to be in the prison with you."

 Chapter 183 - 183: Untitled

    Chapter 183 - 183: Untitled


    Sebastian groaned as he stared at the monitor of hisptop. He has been typing non-stop to create an article about Aaron''s death.


    When he finally finished the article with the title ''A man jumped off of the Su Building after he caught his wife infidelity.''


    He pressed the submit button and leaned his head on the couch. He was sitting on the floor while Robert was sitting on the couch.


    "It''s done," he said and gave theptop to Robert. He was aware of what happened and he understood why Danie killed those men but he could not understand why she did not ask for their help in disposing the body.


    "Where is she?" he asked Robert.


    Robert blew out a sigh and took his phone out. He tracked the chip Danie has in her brain and found out that she was in the cemetery.


    "Probably burying the man," he said with exhaustion and locked his phone. He did not know what to feel. Since he knew Danie, the woman has never done anything to break her principle about killing a person even though her life or her friend''s life were at risk.


    "Do you think she''s alright?" Scott asked again. He was feeling anxious about Danie, he knew that she must be feeling down for killing a man.


    Shrugging his shoulder Robert said, "she will be fine. It''s for Evan and we both know that she will do everything for him," he paused as his face darkened, "even if it meant forgiving her enemy and changing her perspective in life."


    Scott went silent by Robert''s bitter tone. To him, forgiving someone who destroyed your family was not eptable and he would like to help Robert to get his revenge but Danie had done so much for him. He will do everything for her and follow all her orders.


    He sighed and sat next to Robert,y both elbows on hisps as he turned to look at his friend.


    "Are you nning to revenge your father?"


    Robert shook his head instantly, "Danie deserves to be happy if it meant forgetting the revenge, I will do it for her."


    Scott nodded, he got up when he heard a car engine outside.


    "Do you think its Danie?" Scott asked.


    Robert answered him with a half shrug and followed Scott who was walking towards the door.


    "How is Evan?"


    Scott had just opened the door when Danie suddenly appeared and asked about Evan. Her face was muddy and had a bloodstain while her clothes looked like she swam in the mud.


    "He woke up an hour ago but he fell asleep again."


    Danie walked past her friend and rushed upstairs, leaving her friends with Ken.


    --


    ire stared at Evan, he woke up again despite the anesthesia in his body.


    "Evan, why don''t you rest?" ire gently ced a hand on his shoulder and patted it lightly, "Danie will be here soon."


    Evan nodded andid back. The pain in his stomach was gone but he felt slightly drowsy. He wanted to see Danie. Since she''s not back yet, he decided to surrender and sleep.


    As he was about to close his eyes, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    "BABE!"


    That voice, it made Evan opened his eyes and turned to the source.


    He furrowed his eyebrows as he scanned Danie. She was full of mud and blood, it looked like she has been in a war.


    A slight pain throbbed his head when he tried to get up.


    "Don''t get up," Danie said to him so he stayed on the bed.


    He smiled when Danie reached the bed, on her muddy face was a smile enough to ease his pain.


    "Why are so muddy?" he asked in a weak voice.


    Danie giggled, "unfortunately, your dear Ken doesn''t know how to dig so I need to do it myself."


    He chuckled and when he did a slight pain throbbed in his stomach.


    "Why did you not ask your friends?" He wanted to touch her face but Danie shook her head when he tried to lift his hand.


    "You need to rest Evan, and my friends are busy so I have to do it myself."


    His smile disappeared, he felt that she was lying and he did not know why. Robert has been friends with her for so long time, and she was alwaysfortable around him.


    "I am going to clean up ande back here," when he heard that angelic sweet voice again, Evan''s thought came back to the reality.


    Danie walked out of the room. She proceeded to ire''s bedroom to clean herself.


    As soon as she closed the door of the bedroom and when she was finally alone Danie''s eyes suddenly glistened with tears.


    Her eyshes flickered and a pair of tears fell from her eyes. Her heart was being gripped by a huge hand, it was hurting her so much.


    She gulped hard and strode towards the bathroom like a zombie. She did not regret killing them but she regretted not killing the people she should have killed in the past.


    One by one, she removed the dirty clothes from her body then turned on the shower and went under it.


    The mud from her hair slid down to her body, the blood on her skin has been washed away as well.


    Water and tears mixed in the water. She liked to cry in the shower, sheughed at herself.


    Why? She asked herself. How can she cry so much? Since she became Evan''s girlfriend, she did nothing but cry in the shower.


    So many why''s in her mind. Why did she not notice the gun Aaron was holding, he was blind how could he have shot Evan.


    She froze by the thought.


    ''was he blind?'' she asked herself.


    Her mind conflicted with her thought, she did not really focus on Aaron so much as she was too busy with her life.


    "Fine. I will not kill or torture you but you need to tell me everything you know about the bas.e.m.e.nt."


    She recited the word she said to Aaron and immediately shut her eyes.


    Why did I say that? She said in her mind. Her hand went up to her hair and pulled them angrily.


    Why?


    If she just held him and tied him up like she always did, Evan wouldn''t get shot and hurt.


    Her knees became weak, she squatted onto the tub and coughed hard.


    A bitter feeling arose in her stomach, going all the way up to her throat and before she knew, her lips had parted to puke.


    She couched hard once again, wipe her lips with her palm and got up.


    She cleaned herself once again, and as she left the bathroom her face was dark as the empty forest in the night.

 Chapter 184 - 184: Her decision

    Chapter 184 - 184: Her decision


    "We don''t need to tell this to my family," Evan said to Ken. After Danie left Ken came looking just as dirty as Danie.


    Ken sighed and nodded, "alright," he jammed both hands in his pockets as he ran his eyes on Evan''s body. He still looked like himself despite the hospital gown he was wearing.


    "Shorty has too much energy, she was able to dig the soil without my help."


    Evan rose a brow," when did you start giving her nicknames?" he said bitterly.


    Ken casually shrugged his shoulders in response, exhaustion was apparent on his face "I don''t know," he replied even though he knew very clear when it was, "are you jealous?"


    "Yeah," Evan replied straight. He will always be straight to Ken when ites to Danie. He will not give anyone a chance even his friends to think that he''s fine with them hanging around her.


    Ken shook his head in disbelief, the ce was so new to him and he just met ire who happened to be Danie''s doctor.


    "Don''t worry Evan I am not Bing. I don''t sleep with my friend''s ex," he jokingly said.


    Evan slightly chuckled and turned his sight to the left where a huge window was located. He saw the stars in the sky shining brightly and it made him feel exhausted.


    He blew out a harsh breath and turned to Ken.


    "Can you go to the Vi and tell Anders that Danie and I went on a vacation? We wille back in two weeks."


    Ken rose a brow, since when did he be Evan''s messenger.


    "Don''t you have a phone?" he asked sarcastically.


    "I wouldn''t ask you to call them if I have one," Evan replied in the same tone he had used.


    Rolling his eyes, Ken patted his pants pockets to check for his phone but they were empty.


    His eyebrow creased as he tried to remember where did he leave his phone.


    He brought it with him when he went to Evan''s office and then he remembered using it to the hardware.


    Slowly, his eyes squinted as he tried to remember where he left his phone. He gulped hard and awe overtook his face when he finally remembered where he left it.


    "Sh*t" he cursed out. Absently his hand pped his forehead, "It must have fallen when I lost my bnce."


    Evan''s face remained t, Ken was not a careless type. He loved to have his things organized, "so where is it now?"


    "Probably with the corpse," he replied casually.


    --


    On the other side.


    Roman Lee entered the office of the president. He had a ck suit on and his almost bald hair wasb neatly on the side. Behind him was his wife who was holding his arm proudly.


    "Good Morning, Mr. President," Roman Lee and his wife Diana greeted the president who was sitting on his chair cheerfully while his wife was standing next to him wearing an elegant A-line dress.


    The president got up and stretched a hand to him.


    "Good Morning, it''s been so long since we saw each other."


    Roman Lee nodded, a wide smile on his lips, "indeed."


    After their shorts greetings, their wives left the office to chat alone while the two men stayed in the office.


    As the door closed, their smile faded like a bubble while their faces shed a grave like expression.


    "You said you have found the girl, right?" the president spoke.


    Roman lee nodded, his hand-picked up his bag and took out a folder containing information about Danie.


    "Danie Chen, I know where she lives and who are the people she cares."


    The president epted it and opened the folder. He furrowed his brows when he stared at the photos in his hands.


    He couldn''t be mistaken, this woman was his son''s ex-boyfriend who saved him.


    Terror swept over his face as his skin crawled in fear.


    Evan Su asked me to kill myself because of her, and then she saved me. What was she trying to do? He asked himself.


    Meanwhile, Roman Lee was not aware of what''s going on with the President. His mind was in another world imagining what he should do to make his dream work.


    "So, what is your n about her?" he asked.


    Roman lee''s eyes glistened like a happy star, "I want to open a newboratory. This time, it''s only for her. The results we have a few years ago were taken by Roy Chu," he paused.


    "Can we get it back or do we need to start from scratch?"


    Roman lee shook his head, with a serious voice he continued, "Roy Chu hid all the information and I have tried everything to retrieve it but no one knew where it was."


    The president became silent, "how are you going to convince her? I doubt she will agree."


    Roman''s lips formed a lopsided grin, "don''t worry, I know her schedule so we can snatch her during that time."


    The President nodded in understanding, "what do you need me to do?"


    Roman lee straightened his back andid both hands on the armchair, gripping it a bit.


    "Danie Chen seemed to be a powerful woman, I will need your soldiers'' assistance."


    The president stiffened, the new army general happened to be Evan Su''s friend so it''s impossible to get him to work for him especially the man was supporting another party.


    But he didn''t want to look weak in front of Roman Lee. This project would cost him so much money but it''s worth it. He was a businessman as well and he could smell a profit for this project.


    "I will arrange for the soldiers. Let me know when you want to start."


    Roman lee rose from his chair and stretched a hand, a triumph smile curved upon his lips. The president was the most powerful man in the country so getting his help would make sure that the opening of a newboratory will be sessful.


    --


    Entering the room, Danie found Evan sleeping peacefully.


    He walked tiptoed towards the bed to not wake him up. He needed to rest, after getting shot twice his body must feel exhausted.


    When she reached the bed, her eyes locked at his face. He''s sleeping so peacefully like an innocent child.


    She swallowed hard, her hand trembled as she lifted it to touch his hair.


    She felt guilty that he was in this state because of her. She sighed heavily as she settled on the space next to him. There were tubes injected in his arm while his heart was being monitored, he didn''t need it but ire insisted.


    His heartbeat was calm but as shey his head on the pillow next to him and touched his cheek, the heart monitor started to beat fast.


    She smiled, even in his sleep Evan recognized her touch. Slowly, she closed her eyes, the hand which was caressing his cheek lowered to his chest for a hug.


    She blew out another sigh before she surrendered to sleep.


    Her mind had decided. If she wanted to have a normal life with Evan, there was one person she needed to meet. The person who started everything. The man whom she despised so much, Roman Lee.


    Killing him won''t end her misery so she decided to use him to be the bridge that would connect her to the people who wanted her.

 Chapter 185 - 185: Sulking Selena

    Chapter 185 - 185: Sulking Selena


    Selena''s lips pouted after Anders exined why her uncle and her babysitter were not around. She furrowed her brows while her arms crossed over her chest.


    "They didn''t bring me with them again?" She shouted irritably.


    Anders scratched his head as he lowered his sight to the floor. Selena hasn''t been on any vacation since Danie arrived in the vi and everyone even the workers had gone on the trip but not her.


    He prepared his ears to listen to herints. Selena has always been like this, so whenever she was angry he would let her talk and talk until she released all the anger inside of her.


    Selena rose fromying on the couch and paced around Anders and the man couldn''t do anything than to watch her.


    "I can''t believe they left me again!" she halted and angrily ced both hands on her h.i.p.s while her eyes were burning with irritation.


    "Again!" she continued, "you and the other maids got their vacation even our dogs but not me!" she pointed a finger to herself, "I am the most important person in this house and no one," she lifted a finger in the air and waved it slowly while her cheeks have be red from anger, "no one even thought that I am a normal person who deserves a vacation from all the stress I have been through!"


    Anders shut his eyes, Selena was now standing in front of him. She''s smaller than him so he couldn''t take her anger seriously. He bit his lips, suppressing himself fromughing.


    "Does anyone in this house even know what I have been through?"


    Anders shook his head, "no," he replied short.


    "Huh!" Selena scoffed loudly, "I''m so stressed that I failed most of my subject and I became even more stress because I failed my subject!"


    As she shouted those words, saliva came out of her mouth like rain but she was not even aware of it.


    Discreetly, Anders took a step back. When Selena looked aside at the door, he immediately wiped his chin which mostly suffered from the ''rain.''


    "I am so depressed!" Selena stated as she turned her sight back to Anders.


    "What do you want to do?" he asked. Knowing Selena she would probably want to go shopping or stalk Kirby.


    Blowing out a heavy breath, Selena stared at Anders.


    "I want to go shopping but my legs will only get tired. I want to stalk Kirby but he''s probably with his frog looking girlfriend so," she plucked her lips as she tried to think of anything she can do today.


    "Ugh! Even thinking is too tiring," she slumped down to the couch, elevated her face to look at Anders.


    "Carry me to the garden. I think I will take a nap there. My brain cells are too stressed to think


    Hearing that, Anders bent down and carried Selena in his arm. As he walked towards the back door he called out one of the maids.


    "Lay a nket in the garden, and bring a cushion as well."


    Selena shut her eyes, still feeling irritated that Danie and her uncle did not bring her with them.


    Glen squinted his eyes as he stared at the photo in his son''s tablet. The boy was asleep, probably tired from his football practice.


    It was the picture of Danie with his son. He did not know when it was taken but the two looked so happy in the photo.


    He sighed and looked at his son. He has never regretted using the egg of the girl he saved in the bas.e.m.e.nt but right now he started to question himself.


    Why did he do that?


    A sudden pain throbbed his heart. He knew very well why.


    The girl he saw in the bas.e.m.e.nt, he knew she was special. And somehow he wished that his son was just as special as her but Danny''s IQ was just as of a normal kid. He might be smart but it most probably because of his genes.


    He looked at the photo once again and picked up his phone from the bedside table. He knew that Evan was shot and currently resting.


    He dialled Danie''s number and when the woman answered Glen stiffened.


    "What''s wrong Glen?" the angelic voice of Danie, hearing it has made him feel guilty.


    Evan said that he will tell the truth to Danie once she was safe from Aaron and now that the man''s dead, he wondered if his friend will tell his fianc¨¦e about Danny.


    "Can I speak to Evan?" he said in a t tone. He just couldn''t bring himself to have energy when talking to her. His conscience was eating him alive and not only because of Danie but also to his son, he deserved to know the truth but he won''t tell him until he was certain that Danie will ept him.


    "Alright, hang on," then he heard a footstep on the other line.


    "Babe, your normal friend is calling."


    Glen''s eyebrow creased upon hearing it.


    ''Normal friend?''


    What does she mean? He asked himself.


    "what is it, Glen?"


    Glen blinked to hear his friend''s voice.


    "How''s your wound?"


    "fine, what''s wrong?"


    Glen went silent, unsure of how to open up the topic.


    "Is there something wrong with thepany?"


    "No, but I called to ask about my son, when-"


    "Not now Glen."


    The way Evan interrupted him was so rude in his view. Glen''s jaw gnashed while his hand clenched the phone he was holding.


    "When?"


    This time, Evan became silent.


    "After the wedding."


    Wrinkling his nose, Glen ended the call abruptly. He did not care anymore. He badly wanted to tell Danny that his mother was alive but for the sake of his friendship with Evan, he decided to keep it a secret even to his friend Ken.


    He swallowed hard while his hand balled into fists. He''s attracted to Danie that if it''s just another man and not Evan, he would probably gather all of his courage and court her but he respected Evan and their rtionship that''s why he helped him with the proposal and supported him through all the way.


    His phone vibrated. When he looked down, he found a message from Danie.


    ''Is everything alright? Did you have a fight with Evan?''


    He squeezed his eyes shut irritably.


    How will he say to her that the reason for their fight was her? And even if he did what would be his exnation.


    With problems jumbling his mind, Glen decided to write a reply.


    ''No, everything is alright.''

 Chapter 186 - 186: Claires little mission

    Chapter 186 - 186: ire''s little mission


    After days of rest, Evan has finally recovered from the gunshot he suffered and now he''s ready to go back to work.


    After the car stopped in front of the vi, he got down and opened the door for Danie. Scott who drove them to the vi opened the trunk and took the luggage full of Evan''s clothes which he used for the days he stayed at ire''s house.


    "Thank you for your help, Scott."


    Scott blinked in surprise when he heard that from Danie. He would expect it from Evan but not from her. He looked at her face and found the sincerity glistening her eyes so he smiled and nodded his head once.


    "Do you want me to continue with my previous work?" he asked. Since Evan was shot, Danie asked him and Robert to stop following Roman Lee and now that her fianc¨¦ has recovered he assumed that he will go back on tailing the doctor again.


    But Danie shook her head.


    "no, you and Robert should rest."


    Scott became silent, perplexed by her sudden change of mind. Since Evan was shot, she became calm and patience. She rarely shouted at them and when she talked or ordered them her voice was calm and pleading. Something he never experienced since he got to know her.


    He thought at first that it''s because of Evan being around her but he was wrong, even when Evan was not looking Danie acted like a real woman. She dressed elegantly and had stopped cursing, drinking and even smoking.


    She''s changing and he was unsure why. Danie has never tried to change herself and before she said she will never change to get anyone''s approval but seemed like her mind changed because right now her look was unrecognizable.


    Her long hair was neatly ponied up, light makeup and her short sleeves a-line dress that reach her knees made her look so innocent.


    Scott blew out a sigh. He wondered why she''s acting like this. Was she doing this for real or it''s one of her schemes.


    Danie shed a genuine smile. She could read Scott''s mind but his first thought was the right answer. She walked closer to him, cupped his cheeks with her palms and nted a quick peck on his forehead.


    "Stop thinking Scott. You and Robert should take a vacation. I will handle everything here."


    Her calm voice soothed his mind. Hypnotized by her sweet voice, Scott nodded and smiled.


    "I will take him with me then."


    Danie released his cheeks, "Bring Jenna and Irene with you. Those two deserve a vacation too."


    When Scott left, Danie turned to Evan.


    "something''s changed to you," Evan bobbed his head in confusion, "what are you thinking?"


    He leaned forward for a kiss and Danie epted it wholeheartedly. As their lips touched, Evan''s eyebrows creased. He thought he would be able to see her thoughts like before but recently every time they kiss he saw nothing but calmness.


    When they parted his lips, confusion still visible on Evan''s face.


    Meanwhile, Danie smiled at him. She was able to control her mind after staying with Evan in ire''s house. Her mind was in serene now, it''s so peaceful now that she has made a n on how to proceed with her life.


    --


    ire bit her lips hardly. She was in front of Danny Hei''s school to volunteer as a visiting doctor. She always volunteered but today she has another agenda and that was to get a hair and saliva sample from Danny Hei.


    The football coach whistled and all the kid lined up obediently.


    ire stared at the boy. His round and brown eyes were simr to the boy she saw in the hospital a few years ago, the boy who pleaded at her to save his twin sister.


    Danny Chen, she said that name in her mind.


    She started to wonder. Why did Glen name his kid Danny and why did his DNA match with Danie. Was the result she got from theboratory a mistake? Was there a possibility that Danie was Danny''s mother?


    She has requested for her friend at the hospital to pull Danny Hei''s medical result. From the time he was born up to date and she should get the result in the next days.


    The boy drank the water from a cup, ire immediately took the cup he used and hid it in her bag.


    She was not sure if she will be able to get anything from his cup but she can still get his hair sample.


    As she continued with her mission a man behind her poke her shoulder.


    "I believe you are Danie''s friend."


    ire turned around to the source of the voice and there she found Glen Hei, Danny''s father standing with a grim face.


    She gulped hard, gripped the bag she''s holding.


    "Hi Mr Hei," she smiled awkwardly at him.


    But Glen''s face remained dark. Behind his sses were eyes burning with suspicion.


    "What are you doing here?"


    ire bit her lips. His aura was too strange for her, she felt as if he was ready to devour her guilty soul.


    "I always volunteer to some school and I saw your kid," she said pointing a finger at the boy who was looking at them with confusion.


    Hearing that, Glen looked at the end of where her finger was pointing. His dark and serious face brightened up to see his son.


    "Is that so," he blew a sigh and smiled at her, "send my regards to Danie."


    ire nodded and watched as the father and son left. She wanted to ask about the boy''s mother but she did not want Glen to be suspicious so she zipped her lips and decided to get the answer herself.


    She unclenched her fist which was holding Danny''s hair then she hid it in the zip-lock stic she had in her bag and left the school.


    Meanwhile, Glen''s face darkened as he got into the car. His eyes locked to ire who was making her way to the parking space where her car was parked.


    He saw what she did, all of it but he decided to keep it to himself. He promised to Evan that he will shut his mouth but he did not promise to stop anyone who will try to uncover his son''s real past.


    "Dad, aunt Danie is waiting for us to the Su vi, can we go now? She said she will cook something delicious for me."


    Hearing the tiny voice of his son, Glen senses came back. ire''s car has gone so he started the car and left as well.


    It''s only a matter of time. If ire will tell Danie about Danny at least he will know if she will ept the boy or not by her action. If Danie will act as if nothing happened, it meant that she didn''t want to ept Danny and in that case, he won''t need to tell his son that she was his real mother.


    The only heart that will be disappointed and broken will be his and not his son.

 Chapter 187 - 187: Scarlets new bodyguard

    Chapter 187 - 187: Scarlet''s new bodyguard


    Inside of the busy studio, Scarlet wearing a cream paired-suit with the top showing her cleavage shed a seductive smile in front of the camera.


    The studio was busy, staffs were like beesing back and forth to make sure that the photoshoot for V Magazine will be perfect.


    But the busy studio was disturbed when two models came. Camille Male was being tailed by another supermodel. Both were looking gorgeous in the dresses they have.


    Scarlet stiffened to see the two models. She was very new to the industry but in the office, she had heard rumours on how feisty the two models were.


    Camille can choose whether she will ept the project or not. Even if the project was for another model, she will have her manager take it if she wanted the role.


    Everyone greeted the two models some people in the studio were new to Scarlet''s eyes but still they bowed to the two models including the photographer.


    So, Scarlet walked elegantly towards them. She halted in front and shed a fake smile. She also knew Camille because of Danie and she hated her for trying to steal her friend''s fianc¨¦ but she was at work therefore she decided to be professional.


    "Hi Ms Male," she said sweetly with the same smile on his lips.


    When she met her eyes, the woman was smirking at her mockingly.


    "Your doctor did a good job with your body," Camille ran her eyes over Scarlet''s body. She was not a hateful type of model but she heard that Danie was her friend therefore she decided to drop a visit to thepetitor''s agency despite her manager''s request to not to.


    The fake smile on Scarlet''s lips turned genuine, "I have Danie to thank that," she said with proud, "she''s the best woman I have ever known."


    And hearing that name, all the memories Camille had in the Vi rushed in her mind like a river. Anger immediately took over her face, nose wrinkling with indescribable irritation she grabbed Scarlet''s arm.


    "Tell this to your overconfident evil friend. Evan will leave her one day and once it happened I will be standing next to himughing at her."


    Scarlet did not mind her grip. She had suffered more, right now her touch was like a bite of an ant.


    Seeing Scarlet''s reaction Camille''s anger ignited. She pulled Scarlet angrily toward her and gripped her arms tightly that she can almost feel her bones.


    "Please don''t touch Ms Scarlet."


    A man suddenly appeared behind Camille causing for Scarlet to looked at him with confusion.


    "Who are you?" Camille barked. ring at him irritably.


    "Mr Chu sent me here to be Ms Scarlet''s bodyguard. Please leave her alone or I will need to use force."


    Camille froze upon hearing it, why would Ken''s men be protecting Danie''s minion.


    Her jaw gnashed, she retracted her hand and turned around rudely. She wille back to get her revenge one day. Since she can''t do it to Danie she will just vent her anger to the woman''s friend.


    After Camille left, Scarlet turned to the man next to her dumbfounded.


    His clean-cut hair was giving him a good boy look but his face shed a serious and dangerous aura.


    She gulped hard and took a step back. Suddenly the memories she had from when she was tortured for information in the Gentleman''s bar yed like a movie in her mind causing for her skin to crawl.


    "It is alright Ms Scarlet. Mr Chu sent me here to protect you." Despite his serious face, Scarlet could hear the sincerity of his voice.


    But she will never trust him or any of Ken Chu''s men.


    "I am fine, you can stop following me."


    The man bowed at her, "I understand but Mr Chu is my boss and the only one who can order me to leave."


    Scarlet rose a brow, "I don''t need his protection," her voice raised in a high pitch tone, "do you even know what I have suffered from your group? Those dirty humungous asshole," as she said those words in a whisper her hands were clenched tightly into balls for fists.


    The man nodded, his face was emotionless just like his dark eyes.


    "I have heard about you," he said in an almost whisper, "I am from a different group. I don''t handle torture and only focus on protection and right now, you are in my care."


    Scarlet went silent. Unexpectedly baffled by her situation. How could someone who tortured her mercilessly suddenly decided to protect her?


    She did not want to believe it, it was just too impossible.


    "Why is he doing this?"


    The man met her eyes and as their gazes locked the man flickered his eyshes.


    "I am not in the position to question my boss but I assumed it has something to do with Danie Chen."


    Scarlet furrowed her brows. Did Danie and Ken have some agreement about her?


    "What do you mean?" she asked, looking baffled nothing makes sense to her.


    The man took a sigh, "Mr Chu sent out men to protect Ms Chen''s friend. And I was assigned to protect you."


    As the word sunk down to her mind, Scarlet''s eyes widened.


    "You mean every Danie''s friend?" she said in a disbelief tone.


    The man nodded.


    "How many are you guys?"


    With the same t face, the man answered, "not so many. Ms Chen doesn''t have so many friends."


    Scarlet couldn''t agree more. Danie''s real friend can be counted with her finger and she understood why it''s hard to find a real friend that will stay with you and won''t betray you.


    With no option left Scarlet decided to ept him. She has bodyguards assigned by the agency but they only protect her when she was outside to meet the fans or press and she doubted those guards will protect her against Camille, a famous supermodel.


    The photographer approached them, Scarlet smiled at him. They have been treated her right and she heard it was because of Danie. She seemed to have ordered her manager Ray Sotto that she should be treated right and with respect.


    "Maybe you should rest Scarlet. We can continue tomorrow. Thank you for your hard work!"


    Hearing that, Scarlet''s eyes sparkled. She was indeed exhausted so she nodded and walked towards the table where she left her bag earlier.


    She was about to pick it up when the man took it.


    "Since you know my existence, I can start doing my real job."


    Scarlet rose a brow in confusion.


    "I know that you are my guard but you don''t need to carry my bag."


    The man shook his head.


    "I was instructed to look after you and take care of you. It includes carrying your stuff. I am your bodyguard Ms Scarlet, you can trust me."


    Her heart pounded by his tone, it''s so husky, cold yet manly. She nodded absently as she tried to stop herself from smiling like a teenager.


    ''You are a transgender Scarlet. Stop imagining, he will never be interested in a person like you .''


    She said to herself and since then the smile her lips were trying to show disappeared.

 Chapter 188 - 188: Meeting Roman Lee Part 1

    Chapter 188 - 188: Meeting Roman Lee Part 1


    Danie breathed out as she stared in front of the mirror. She had just received a call from Scarlet about the incident she experienced a few days ago and she didn''t like what Camille did to her friend.


    Her eyes gloomed. Seemed like Camille was trying to torture her friends but she was nning to end it tonight.


    She made a n to meet Roman Lee and the thought of it somehow made her broke a sweat.


    She squeezed her eyes shut. Her royal blue A-line midi dressplimented her skin and body curve. Light make up on while her eyes were green and in serene.


    She''s been at peace in the past weeks. Her mind was clearer than before. She smiled, everything now makes sense. After tonight, everything shall be normal.


    No more torturing, no more revenge. She knew about the meeting between Roman Lee and the President. That was the reason why she decided to go through with her n.


    "Where are you going?"


    Danie looked at the figure standing a few meters from her through the mirror. She smiled at Evan, he was in his casual long sleeve shirt and jeans. He had started wearing sses after he was shot and it made him look more serious and cold.


    "Just a meeting."


    He walked closer to her, "what time are youing back?" by that time, he had reached her and wrapped his arms around her waist. He bent his head to nt a small kiss on her shoulder.


    "I will be back soon," she turned around and elevated her chin to have a good look at his face, "how do I look?"


    His eyes softened, he tucked a strand of her hair behind her ears and smiled.


    "Perfect," he replied in an almost whisper. His face lowered to level to hers and without a word he reached for her lips.


    Their kiss was light, Evan found it so peaceful. Her mind was in a real serene right now. It felt as if she was not thinking of anything, all the memories he kept seeing in the past every time they kissed was now gone and he hoped that it''s for good.


    As their lips parted, Danie opened her eyes. She bit her lips showing her deep dimples.


    "I love it when your eyes are blue," he said softly, "it makes you look like a Goddess."


    He didn''t know how a Goddess looked like but he could imagine that Danie would be prettier than her.


    She chuckled, shook her head and cupped his cheek with a hand, "stay here babe. I will be back soon," she blew out a sigh and left the room with a light feeling.


    As she strode along the hallway, she found a photo of the Su Family hanging on the wall.


    She halted, even though she will be sessful to clear her past, she still has the Su Family. The family showed a clear disagreement about her. So she will need to work hard for them to ept. She didn''t want Evan to worry about her and the Su family so she decided to do everything she can to be eptable for them, even if it meant forgetting her past.


    She gulped hard and moved along. Roman Lee was not expecting her and this was a good time to meet him and figure out what was running in his mind.


    --


    At Lee''s Residences.


    Roman Lee had just finished his dinner and now resting in the living room next to his wife while his daughter ¨C after moving out of the Su vi decided to live in her apartment near the agency she''s working with.


    The tea on the table was still hot, Roman stretched a hand to grab it.


    Slowly, he took a sip and gulped it down to his throat. Whoa! It''s so peaceful, he said in his mind. Since he went to visit the president, he started to make a n and imagine himself in theboratory just like before.


    A relief look brightened his face. Finally, after 11 years, he can start the unfinished work he had done under Roy Chu and this time he didn''t have the fury man as a boss. He can do whatever he wanted, rough or smooth.


    He drank half of the tea despite its hotness, the television was ying a live fashion show and his daughter was part of it. When Camille appeared on the stage, his wife started pping her hands with happiness.


    "That''s our Camille," she proudly said and even shook his arms.


    He smiled at her, he will do everything for his wife. He wrapped a hand around her shoulder and patted it twice, asking her to calm down.


    The show yed to thirty minutes after that Roman Lee turned to his wife.


    "You should get ready for bed after the show, I will wash the cups," he said softly to his wife.


    The woman got up and obediently walked upstairs. He picked up the teacups and went to the kitchen, as he washed them the doorbell rang.


    He furrowed his brows and dried his face, shifting from one foot to another towards the main door he started to wonder who could it be.


    ''Is it Camille?'' he asked but immediately corrected his thought since he just watched his daughter walked in the runway.


    He opened the door, seemed like his wife did not hear the doorbell when it rang. Midway of opening the door Roman Lee turned statue. His eyes immediately went round in shock while his lips started to tremble like a leaf.


    The woman in front of him was smiling from ear to ear. Roman Lee seemed to recall this situation though this time it was Danie standing in his front door and not him. The smile she had resembled the smile he gave after she opened the door of her house fourteen years ago.


    "Mr Lee Good evening," Danie''s voice was calm and soft just like the sound ying from a music box, it could put anyone''s mind at ease but Roman Lee started to tremble instead.


    He gulped hard and held onto the doorknob. Sweat broke in his forehead while his heart thumped uncontrobly.


    "What are ¨C you doing here?" he stumbled in his own voice. His eyes started to feel hot and he felt running away in fear. She might be smiling at him genuinely but after what he had done to her and the thought he had earlier about locking her up again made him feel that her smile was fake.


    Danie flickered her eyshes. Roman Lee''s face was white as a sheet of paper. He had a look of a child that just saw a ghost, but she''s no ghost and if she was, she would be a beautiful ghost.


    The corner of her lips curled up, she took a deep sigh and stretched a hand which was carrying a cake.


    "I brought you a cake."


    Dumbstruck, Roman Lee stared at her hand, "what?"


    Danie withdrew her hand, she''s getting tired and the cake was a little heavy.


    Seemed like Roman Lee did not have a n to invite her in so Danie took the initiative and walked inside.


    One step after another her feet made its way inside of the house. She halted in the middle of the living room. Her eyes roamed around the ce. It has a nice design, in just one look a person will know that it''s a house of rich people. All the furniture was up to date even the painting hanging on the wall were made by famous artists.


    Roman Lee absently shut the door, his body was still trembling. He didn''t have any security because he was not thinking that Danie will being to his house. He didn''t even know that she knew the address of his wife.


    He recently got married to her, no one knew that he was living in his wife''s house aside from their daughter but then he realized that she can read minds, she must have gotten the information from his daughter.


    "What do you need?" he tried to mask his fear with a cold voice but his face could not hide it. His face was paled just like a sheet of paper.


    Danie slowly turned to Roman Lee, a smile that could strike anyone''s heart was on her lips.


    Her head titled a little and her pinkish lips parted, "I think it''s time for us to make a deal Mr Lee, don''t you think so?" she sweetly said to him.

 Chapter 189 - 189: Meeting Roman Lee Part 2

    Chapter 189 - 189: Meeting Roman Lee Part 2


    With trembling knees, Roman Lee walked towards Danie. He tried to hide his fear but his eyes were starting to form tears.


    He gulped hard as he stopped in front of her. Not even once Danie blinked as if it was so normal for her to have her eyes open all the time.


    "What deal?" He asked in a high pitched tone so he cleared his throat and gathered all his courage. She''s a woman a human-like him, he knew that but, she''s no ordinary woman or even human. He knew it very good as he had spent most of his life obsessing about her existence.


    Unknown to him, Danie has started reading his mind. The memories he had with the president and the n they talked about. She could smell his fear and that scent was like a drug, it''s so addicting. She wanted him to fear her, make him feel that she can crumple his life in just one blink but she''s not there to do it. She came for peace.


    "There are things I want from you," she paused for a moment to weight his reaction.


    Baffled, Roman Lee creased his brows. He''s no businessman but Danie was acting as if she''s one.


    "First, I want your share from the Su Financial Bank," the corner of her lips curled up in a bitter smile, "don''t worry I will pay but only when the price is right."


    Roman Lee stayed silent, and with that Danie continued.


    "Second, I want your daughter to stop pestering me, my friends and my fianc¨¦."


    Shock overtook Roman Lee''s mind upon hearing it. He had never heard that Evan Su and Danie got engaged so his eyes lowered to her hands searching for the proof and there he found a thin gold ring with a round pearl.


    He blew out a shaky sigh and remained silent.


    "Third I want you to follow my orders. What and what you cannot do."


    Roman Lee''s head tilted in confusion, "you are not my boss," he said after a long moment of silence.


    The bitter smile Danie has on her lips faded, "I will be."


    She turned around and walked towards the couch. She settled on the single sofa and rested both hands on the armchair, sitting up straight as she owned it.


    "You can stop nning to kidnap me, you are wasting your time trust me," her eyes which ck and cold were staring at Roman Lee deeply.


    "How did you-" Roman didn''t bother to finish his sentence as he soon realized what she was capable of.


    Danie scoffed. Crossing her legs her eyes looked up at the stairs. There she found a woman in her pyjamas clenching the stair rails with her hand angrily.


    "How dare you toe here?" Camille''s mother shouted.


    She rushed towards Danie but before she could reach her the woman raised a hand causing for her to stop.


    "I am not here to fight," Danie said coldly to the woman, "I can crush your whole family, your husband, you and your daughter if I want too but it''s too exhausting."


    Danie remained confidently sitting on the couch, "it''s too much work. I have two people in the warehouse locked up adding you three will only mess it up and I don''t have so much space there so," she blew out a sigh and waggled her brows as she turned her sight at Roman Lee "I will just take the peaceful way, no bloodshed and I don''t need to waste my time and money."


    Upon hearing it, Roman lee looked back to his wife, "go back to bed. I am alright here."


    His wife could not do anything than to go back upstairs and when she was gone, Roman jerked his head at Danie''s direction with a solemn face.


    "I have the president backing me including the Army General. Tell me, what will I gain from this deal?"


    A slight excitement rushed over Danie, she can see how sceptical he was right now.


    "if you agree to the three terms I stated, you can continue with your experiment, studies, research or whatever you call it."


    Roman lee blinked in disbelief. His heart seemed to have stopped for a second while a static sound echoed in his ear.


    His breathing quickened, absently his hand touched his cheek and pinch it to make sure that he was not dreaming.


    ''Is it real?'' He asked in his mind. Was it real that Danie was offering herself to have experimented in exchange for those three conditions?


    He could not believe it. Never in his wildest dream would he imagine that this day will evere. It only meant one thing, he can operate her in peace. No crying, no pleading and no fighting. Danie was willing toy on the bed herself and be experimented.


    Roman Lee shook his head. It was just too good to be true. The hands-on hisp clenched tightly.


    "I don''t believe you," he said in an almost whisper.


    And Danie understood it. She thought it was stupid at first too but if she will work with Roman Lee at least some of her enemy will not dare toy hand on her. It''s not that she was scared of them but there were too much for her to handle.


    It was easy before since she could just simply disappear and go somewhere else but her goal changed. Her life and perspective changed therefore she decided to take the peaceful way of solving her problem even though it will cause her pain.


    It''s just a pain, she said to herself. She was used to it.


    "I understand," she rose from her chair with a calm face, "forget that I evere here then."


    She turned around casually, she has anticipated this kind of reaction and she was prepared for this.


    With normal steps, she walked towards the door. Her mind was at ease as she knew that anytime soon, Roman Lee will stop her.


    The clock ticked per second and with it was Danie''s heart thumping normally.


    "Wait!"


    She stopped by Roman Lee''s voice. Slowly, she turned around and the smile that she can no longer hide appeared on her lips.


    "I will agree in one condition," he walked to her in a rush. His mind and body have calmed down.


    "What is it?" she asked with a raised brow.


    "Tell me," he gulped hard, "how do you read my mind?"


    Danie smirked in surprise, she was not expecting this question.


    Leaning forward to his ear, she whispered, "through your eyes."


    And the revtion together with her hot breath made Roman Lee''s skin crawl.

 Chapter 190 - 190: The Presidents boss

    Chapter 190 - 190: The President''s boss


    Outside of the Lee Residence. Inside of the car parked a few meters away from the gate of Lee house, Kierry and Arthur were sitting and listening to the video that was ying on theptop.


    Both of their faces were dark as the night sky outside. They were not expecting it, they even followed Danie to witness how she will kill Roman Lee but the conversation they heard from the camera they secretly installed in the Lee house was utterly unexpected.


    Kierry''s breathing quickened, her hand holding a gun clenched it tightly. She was looking forward to their n to end tonight. All they needed to do was for Danie to kill Roman Lee so she can finally marry Evan and have kids but instead, she decided to work with Roman and be experimented.


    "she can not do this Arthur. Our n will be ruined if she decided to go through with that," her voice didn''t have a hint of concern but the anxiety was paling her face.


    Arthur took a deep breath, he was not expecting it as well.


    "Do you think it is real?" he asked with doubt. After years of following Danie, he realized that she''s a very unpredictable woman.


    When he thought she will go to left, she will walk to the right instead, the same thing with the situation they were in right now.


    All they wanted her to do was to marry Evan and have kids. All they wanted was her kids since Danie''s twin brother Danny died, the organization he was working with nned to let her conceive and take her kids. After that, they won''t care if she lives or dies.


    "We can not be sure but if it''s I have another n," Kierry solemnly replied.


    "What is it?" he asked with furrowed brows.


    Kierry swallowed hard and met his eyes.


    "You will need to meet Evan Su. You are Danie''s father after all. With the right approach, I am pretty he will be on the side."


    --


    After Danie left, Roman Lee sat on the couch still dumbfounded of what happened. He gulped hard and shut his eyes. All of his dreams will finally happen and he didn''t even need to use violence or lick some politicians asses.


    When his mind settled and the reality sunk in his brain, he got up to pick up the phone. He knew it was alreadyte but he needed to call the president.


    "Why are you calling me at this time Roman Lee?" The president''s voice was rough as if he just woke up.


    "I am sorry to disturb you but I just got a very interesting visitor."


    "I don''t care who is it I have a country to run tomorrow, Roman Lee."


    "It''s Danie Chen, she came here and made a deal with me," his lips curved a triumph smile. Even though it hasn''t started he could not help but feel like a winner.


    "what deal?" the president''s voice sounded high pitched and on the line, Roman Lee could hear footsteps.


    "She will agree to be experimented for some condition."


    A slight scoff left the other line, "what conditions?"


    Roman lee went silent, "they are all too personal. It''s about my daughter and her fianc¨¦."


    "she has a fianc¨¦?" the president asked in disbelief


    "Yes, Evan Su, I will tell you more tomorrow. I am sorry to disturb you again."


    After Roman Lee ended the phone call the president remained stiff. Phone on his ear his head were wide in shock.


    ''Evan Su.''


    That name irked in his mind. He will never forget what the man did to him and to his family. It almost left him bankrupt that if it''s not because of his wife money they wouldn''t be able to afford to live in their house right now.


    He lowered the phone and opened one of his emails. His thumb pressed the attachments and the photo of Danie looking at the different direction appeared.


    His eyes squinted. Mesmerized by the beauty even though it''s only a picture. He gulped hard, his body suddenly felt hot.


    He shook his head and dialled a number. As the other line answered the call, he parted his lips.


    "This is Minoan, I need to speak to your boss."


    The president waited on the other line, soon a man spoke.


    "What do you need?" the voice was rough and scary, it can make anyone shiver to death.


    "Boss," the president''s voice shook. He was now talking to his boss, one of the mafia bosses based in Macao. He was able to win the presidency because of his financial help.


    And now, after Roman Lee asked him to support theboratory, he needed to ask for his boss approval and financial assistance.


    "The woman Danie Chen contacted one of my men. She''s willing to be experimented."


    The man on other lineughed, and it reminded him of augh of an ogre, "willing? I don''t care if she''s willing for not, get her and lock her up and when you''re done I want that woman in my bed."


    And after that roar was the sound of the line beeping. The president''s head shook, he gulped hard and broke in sweat. He can not afford to offend his boss, that man has too much power in his country.


    He squeezed his eyes shut and took a deep breath. His boss wanted result, ever since Roman Lee came back and gave Danie''s information he forwarded it straight away to his boss and since then his boss became obsessed with Danie that he has even assigned some of his men to follow her secretly.


    He did not have a choice than to message Roman Lee and to proceed with the original n. Even though Danie will agree to be experimented he doubted that she will agree to be his boss mistress. After all, she has Evan Su.


    Thinking of the man, the president''s hand balled into fists angrily. He took the poison he gave as he knew very well that he has some doctors that can revive him but he was not expecting it to be Danie Chen who happened to be his son''s ex-girlfriend.


    His jaw gnashed as he thought of it. Seemed like Danie Chen was the person who knew what she was doing. She had nned everything including getting close with his son.

 Chapter 191 - 191: Matthews closure

    Chapter 191 - 191: Matthew''s closure


    Danie patiently blinked her eyes as Matthew continued on pressing his hands on her cheeks.


    She promised herself that she will try to suppress her anger but Matthew seemed to be in the mood of ruining her major n.


    Matthew smiled wickedly at Danie. He recently noticed the changed of her attitude. She''s always calm and patience, something he did not see or experience since he met her.


    He retreated his hands holding her cheeks and shoved it in his pockets with the suspicion on his face.


    "Am I handsome?" he asked.


    Danie bit her lips and took in another long breath. Matthew has asked the same question six times, it was alright at first but Danie just could not answer the same question all the time.


    So she gulped hard and folded her hands together. If it was before, she would just smash a vase to his head but if she wanted to be part of Evan''s circle, she needed to stop acting like a tug and the perfect person to practice her patience was no other than Matthew Su, her very annoying ex-boyfriend.


    "You are Matthew so can I please go now? I need to bring Selena to school."


    But Matthew was determined to break her patience.


    "Am I more handsome than your fianc¨¦?"


    Danie smiled at him, her mind was urging her to grab an axe and slice him into half.


    "Matthew please, you are twenty-four years old. It''s not proper to ask your future cousin inw if you are more handsome than her fianc¨¦."


    Pouting his lips, a look of dissatisfaction registered on Matthew''s face.


    "Just answer it," he stomped both feet like a small sulking kid.


    Realizing that Matthew will not stop no matter how much she begged, Danie shut her eyes for a second.


    "Fine," she blew out a harsh breathe, she knew every well that Matthew will only stop if she gave an answer that his ears wanted to hear, "you are Matthew. You are more handsome and more annoying than Evan."


    Satisfied with her answer, Matthew nodded his head and moved aside to let her pass. As Danie walked slowly past her, Matthew''s face gloomed.


    "Then why did you leave me, Danie?"


    That voice, she had never heard him so serious, Danie froze. Matthew has always been cheerful something she liked about him. His face showed his real emotion, there was nothing so fake about him. If he''s feeling happy, it will be visible in his face and if he''s sad it will show as well and right now, as she stared at his face, she realized that the pain she caused him was still inside of him.


    Slowly, she reached for his hand. Her heart ached and regretted using him. He was not even part of her n. He was just the right person to live in with after her break up with James Park.


    She took advantage of his feelings for her. Used him and then left him without a proper break-up. They were friends for three years and in a rtionship for a day. She left him because she felt that her heart was slowly melting for him.


    "I am sorry," she said sincerely. She didn''t even remember if she apologized to him.


    "I need an exnation, Danie. Why do you think I stick around here?" his voice remained low and full of pain.


    She let out a shaky breath and gripped his hands.


    "I left because I love you."


    And those words made Matthew speechless. He blinked repeatedly in shock. One thing he will never expect Danie would say was that she loves him or did love him.


    When his mind finally recovered from the shock heughed in disbelief. He shook his head while resting both hands on his h.i.p.s.


    "Then tell me, why are you wearing my cousin''s ring and not mine?" his voice sounded bitter and Danie felt even more guilty.


    "first of all, you didn''t give me a ring. Second, my life was really a mess so I left. I don''t want to put your life in danger so-"


    "That''s just bullsh*t E," he said angrily interrupting her. He had never raised a voice on her but her reasons were making his blood boil.


    "don''t you think I can''t protect you? I might not know who you are but I know that you are not a simple woman," his chest rose and fell in with rapid breathing, "what about Evan? Why did you choose to stay with him and not with me?"


    Hearing his name, Danie''s guilt slowly fades away.


    "I realized that I should not run. I don''t want to make the same mistake I did with you that''s why I am doing my best to make sure that Evan and his family will not get harm by the people that are after me," she released his hands and raised her chin to meet his eyes, "can you forgive me?"


    The way her face shed that guilty look, Matthew''s heart gripped. He started to question himself why did he even bring out that topic. It has been so long since they broke up. He realized that he should be happy for her. So, he removed all the painful thoughts in his mind by shaking his head and smiled genuinely at her.


    "It''s alright E. I apologize forshing out on you. I hope you understand that I just really need a closure."


    Danie''s eyes softened, she felt satisfied to know that Matthew understood her situation. He was one of her real friends even though he didn''t know her real past.


    "Now that I know I am more handsome than my cousin and you used to love me I am going rent a billboard in the city, probably the biggest one and advertise my face," he massaged his chin while looking up at the ceiling.


    "I am going to write, the man that surpassed Evan Su. The most handsome man on earth. Matthew Su."


    While Matthew was in deep thought dreaming about his impossible poprity, Danie decided to leave. She rushed to the stairs not giving a nce back, afraid that Matthew will find a new topic to talk.


    She needed to prepare for the weekend. Evan has not told his grandparents and parents about their engagement and he nned to announce it this weekend, during the dinner that they had postponed after he was shot.


    As she strode along the hallway, her hand lifted to touch her chest it was pounding normally. Her mind just like Matthew imagined her life as Evan''s wife. She might not be familiar with his business friends but she knew that she needed to make sure that she won''t embarrass Evan.

 Chapter 192 - 192: Matthews little advice

    Chapter 192 - 192: Matthew''s little advice


    Waiting on the line for more thirty minutes, Roman Lee was starting to feel anxious. He needed to speak with the President so discuss their n about Danie and the budget but the man hasn''t picked up his phone call even though he clearly said to his secretary that it was important and urgent.


    His eyes shut impatiently, he didn''t expect that the waiting sound of the phone could piss him off this much. He let out a shaky breath one after another, anxiously tapped his fingers on the side table where the telephone was located.


    Soon the sound of the telephone line picking up irked his ear. Roman Lee''s heart almost stopped when he heard it.


    "Roman, proceed with our original n."


    When the president spoke those words, Roman Lee felt his world stop.


    A lot of question came in his mind, his eyes stared at the wall ahead of him.


    "What do you mean?" his voice almost broke but Roman Lee didn''t want him to hear his fear of losing theboratory.


    "I said I want you to proceed with the original n," the president said and this time he sounded like a general ordering his subordinate.


    "But having Danie Chen cooperate with us is the easiest way. I don''t understand," his head bobbed in confusion. He really could not understand what went wrong.


    "One of our client who is willing to fund theboratory wants Danie after, he''s a very powerful man abroad we can not offend him."


    Roman Lee gulped hard, he was not aware of the people working with the president but right now his mind started to panic.


    "Danie Chen has agreed, what do you think her reaction will be if I said no to her offer? She will be offensive towards us and we don''t even know what she''s capable of!" his voice rose a bit as he can no longer hold the irritation he felt inside.


    "LISTEN TO ME!" the president shouted, clearly pissed off that he raised his voice at him, "PROCEED WITH THE NEW PLAN OR I WILL TAKE YOUR DAUGHTER!"


    Roman Lee''s froze after getting yelled. He remembered being in the same position though it was from Roy Chu. The man treated him like a very low person and ordered him like a dog. He clenched the phone he was holding and angrily tossed it in the air.


    Anger rushed over his body, seemed like he got another asshole boss. Now, in order to keep his daughter safe, he must betray Danie Chen.


    He squeezed his eyes shut, his mind started to work for a new n. Right now, all he can do was to let Danie think that he agreed to her terms. Slowly his lips formed a triumph smile, now that he knew how she read people''s mind, he can finally control her.


    He got up and made his way to the door. He needed to leave the country for some time, at least while they were building theboratory. He was sure that Danie has someone to follow him so he wanted to show her that he''s going after her n.


    Andrew Su''s face wrinkled in perplexity. He just got a call from Roman Lee that they won''t be able to join the dinner.


    He was disappointed, he really wanted to meet Camille and her parents today. He even had the maids prepare a feast for them. Now, Danie will think that he did it for her.


    He took in a sharp breath, feeling down that his body suddenly didn''t want to join the family for dinner.


    He heard that Evan''s parents will be there as well as Selena and Matthew with his parents. It''s like a family gathering but he didn''t want Danie Chen to be part of it. He tensed his shoulders and decided to check with his wife in the bedroom who was busy preparing herself. The woman wanted Danie to be part of the family unlike him but he didn''t want this kind of woman in his family. Just the thought of her in the party being recognized by the men she had a rtionship with was too embarrassing, not to mention her financial status.


    Thinking of that, darkness overtook his face. His mind decided something. He heard from James''s father that she wanted money in order to leave James, so he went straight to the safe in his bedroom, picked up his chequebook and wrote down the amount he never thought he will give to someone.


    --


    Getting down to the stairs, Evan could not help but smile. His breathing quickened as he watched Danie anxiously going down the stairs.


    "Are you sure your grandfather didn''t change his mind about epting me?" Danie''s said in doubt, her hand reached for the stair rails and held it tightly like an octopus.


    Evanughed, she has been so anxious sincest night. Telling a lot of excuses to not go to his grandparent''s house. To him, she should not feel nervous as it was only his grandparent. Even if they didn''t like her, he will still marry her.


    With light steps, he walked closer to her, held her hand and lead the way.


    "I am here Danie. Don''t worry they won''t eat you."


    Danie wrinkled her nose, Evan has been teasing her and it only made her heart thumped even worse. She gulped hard and followed him, she needed to face them one day she knew that but still, her body felt so heavy about leaving today.


    As they strode towards the car where Selena and Matthew were waiting, Danie stared at his hand holding hers. She smiled absently, a little guilty for not telling him her n with Roman Lee.


    ''Not yet,'' she said in her mind. This was not the right time to tell him about it. He will object she knew that but unlike before, she will be able to take control of what they can and cannot do.


    Meanwhile, Selena pouted her lips. She still has not forgotten the time they left her for a vacation and she will make sure that the topic will be opened during the dinner.


    "Hey what are you thinking?" Matthew said as he poked a finger on her cheek.


    Her face wrinkled even more, "uncle Matthew, can we go on a vacation?"


    Matthew rose a brow, Selena alwaysined to him about how unfair her life was even though she was getting everything she wanted.


    "I am going back to London tomorrow, want toe with me?"


    Selena rolled her eyes, "fine, I think that the only ce I can go on vacation this year. How long am I staying there?"


    Matthew shrugged both shoulders, "Christmas vacation ising, we can celebrate Christmas and new year there."


    Selena stiffened, she has never celebrated the Christmas and new year outside of the vi or her great grandparent''s house and her uncle offer has made her heart skipped a beat.


    She gulped hard, slowly her eyes shone with excitement.


    Her head nodded rapidly, so psyched about living in London for some time.


    "Can I bring Anders with me?" she asked as she blinked her eyes.


    Matthew knew it, Selena can not simply live without Anders.


    "Fine. He has a sister in London, maybe you two can meet."


    Selena shrugged both shoulders, not minding about meeting Anders sister.


    When Danie and Evan got into the car, Matthew smiled. He stretched a hand and poke a finger on Danie''s cheek who was sitting in the passenger seat.


    "Hey, mushroom. Don''t worry about my grandfather. If he doesn''t want you to marry Evan just wait until he dies," he snickered "he''s old so you won''t need to wait too long."

 Chapter 193 - 193: Andrew Sus residence

    Chapter 193 - 193: Andrew Su''s residence


    After hours of driving, they have finally arrived at Andrew Su''s house. The outside of the house was decorated finely by a famous designer, in just one look anyone would guess that it''s a house of rich people. Above the gate was a sign with words written ''SU Residences'' and two guards in white uniforms and fully armed were standing snappily on the other side of the golden gate.


    Matthew who was serving as the driver pressed the horn and soon the golden gate opened. He drove inside casually before parking the car, he peeked at the rearview mirror only to see Danie clenching her fists nervously.


    He smirked, he will surely have a good day teasing Danie during the dinner


    Danie gulped hard, her clenched hand rxed when Evan held her. She elevated her chin to met his eyes. His eyes were shining mysteriously like the first time they met and seeing those eyes sparkling staring at her fondly, her heartfelt at ease.


    "Rx, he won''t eat you," Evan said in a tease.


    Danie rolled her eyes, she knew very well that she should not feel anxious but she did. As they descended from the car, Evan had his hand stretched for her.


    Meanwhile, Andrew and Anna Su were waiting by the door. They watched as their grandchildren walked towards them.


    A soft smile stered on Anna''s lips as she ran her eyes over Danie. Every move she made and even her simple dress has made her look innocently elegant. Even the faint smile on her thin lips was so mesmerizing.


    Anna''s eyes shone, Danie was indeed a beauty and she wished her husband will see it one day since Andrew has done nothing but toin about Danie and how much he wanted Camille over her.


    In her opinion, she would prefer to have Danie an educated and most experienced woman over Camille. She heard stories around her circle where they spoke about how rude Camille was sometimes.


    When her grandchildren reached the door, Selena immediately ran to embrace her. Anna epted it wholeheartedly.


    "Grandma I will be moving to London with uncle Matthew and Anders so don''t be surprised if I am not here on Christmas and New year."


    Hearing those words from her great-granddaughter, Anna''s body stiffened. They have a tradition every holidays and Matthew was the only person who didn''t follow it.


    cing both hands on Selena''s shoulder, Anna shed a disappointed expression.


    "What about this old grandmother of yours, do you want me to be alone on Christmas? Who''s going to sing for me?" like a five-year-old kid, Anna begged for Selena to stay.


    Selena rolled her eyes, "grandma my voice sounded like a frog with a sore throat. I am done humiliating myself every holiday," she raised her chin with confidence, "I am a grown woman so I must act like a-" her words froze when she noticed Kirby inside talking to her Matthew''s father.


    "Ah, Kirby is here!" she squealed excitedly and ran past her grandmother.


    Danie rose a brow as she watched Selena running like a Shih Tzu dog towards Kirby. She didn''t even care that her whole family was around and watching her.


    Soon, another car stopped in front of the house before Danie and Evan could even enter the house. Danie slowly turned around, her eyes squinted to see Evan''s parent descending from the car.


    She gulped hard. Certainly not expecting them to be in here as well. From looking at them, she switched her sight to Andrew Su. A grim expression that could make anyone turn statue was on his face. It didn''t scare her but the thought she read in his eyes definitely bothered her.


    Her eyes like a cloud with too much weight shed a sad look. Her tears wanted to drop but she was able to hold herself and sh a smile.


    ''I will not cry.'' She said to herself. She had experienced a moment where she found herself not wee and it was after she moved into the orphanage. The kids often teased her about being so weird wearing her thick sses, she was able to ovee that bullying she believed she can do it again.


    Gathering all her courage, Danie confidently met Elise''s eyes. She didn''t want to read her mind, as she already knew that she must be thinking of how she hated her and her mother.


    "Good Evening," she said faintly at her. She was about to greet Alvin Su when Elise gave her a bitter lopsided grin.


    "You definitely resemble your mother," she said in a mocking tone while her eyes zing with despise were scanning Danie''s figure as if she was a homeless woman covered with dirt.


    Instead of getting offended, Danie smiled widely at her.


    "Thank you for thepliment," she said gratefully even though she knew what Elise meant with those words, "a lot of people say that I look like my mom," she switched her eyes to Alvin Su who was staring at her like he had seen a ghost, "wouldn''t you agree with me Alvin or shall I call you dad given that Evan and I are nning to get married soon."


    She knew it was too early to announce her engagement but she just could not wait to see Elise''s face after hearing the news. She was nning to go easy on her tonight but after mentioning her mother, she just could not hold it her patience broke like a faucet and anger rushed inside of her flooding her heart and mind.


    The shock has made Elise''s body froze. Her eyes went round as her brain tried to process the news she just heard.


    She knew that her son adores Danie but they haven''t known each other for so long. It''s not even a year and her son has proposed to the daughter of the woman she despised so much.


    Her nose wrinkled in indescribable anger, hands clenching into a ball of fists on her sides. She wanted to punch Danie or get her rifle and shoot her just like what she did to Alexandria.


    She was not a murderer but jealousy turned her into one and until now, she didn''t regret it. A woman such us Alexandria Chen can only be stopped from being a s.l.u.t woman once her beautiful body was inside the coffin. And she believed that she did the world a favour for killing her. If only her ex-husband and Danie knew what kind of woman Alexandria was, they will also hate her.


    Standing in front of Andrew Su''s front door, Elise, Alvin, and the old couple stared at Danie''s hand in the air. A thin golden ring with pearl perfectly matched her finger.


    Elise was about to part her lips to speak when Andrew Su suddenly called Danie''s name.


    "Ms Chen, I will need to speak with you alone. Evan can wait for us in the dining room."


    Danie blinked her eyes repeatedly, she already knew what he was going to say so she gave Evan a nod sending him a message that it''s alright.


    "I will be back," she whispered into his ears and followed the elder Su who was walking towards the bench next to the tree in the garden.

 Chapter 194 - 194: Andrew Sus Residence Part 2

    Chapter 194 - 194: Andrew Su''s Residence Part 2


    As the cold wind gusted in the air, Danie''s skin shivered. Sitting in the bench looking at the colourful lights hanging on the bushes she felt somehow peaceful. She knew what was going to happen.


    The elder was quiet since they sat on the bench. He was staring at the same lights Danie was staring at. He could not bring himself to give the cheque as he never thought he will find himself in that position.


    He married his wife because of love. That''s why he didn''t involve himself to any of his son''s rtionship. But his softness seemed to be too much, given that his son Alvin got divorced with Elise while his grandson Nathan died. He knew that Nathan did not have a good rtionship with Kierry. At first, he allowed it since his grandson loved her so much but after his great-granddaughter, Selena was born the two started to act as if they were not married.


    He knew Kierry was hiding something but he did not object their rtion. She was an orphan as well just like Danie. She must have hidden so many secrets from Nathan that''s why his grandson started to act like the way he did. He used to be a hard-working man but after Selena was born, he rarely came home and he was not even at his office, no one could find him and when he came back he was always grumpy and refused to answer anyone''s question. In the end, the casualty in the cold war between Kierry and Nathan was Selena. She grew up with the maids or her grandparents around, therefore he couldn''t me the little girl when she always acted like a spoiled brat.


    "Mr Su," the old man blinked when he heard the soft voice of Danie. He looked to his side and found her staring at him with her eyes shining indifferently like the stars in the sky.


    "You don''t need to give me the cheque. I have more money than I can spend so please."


    Hearing those words, Andrew Su could not help but turn stiff. He gulped hard and shove a hand in his suit pocket wondering if he lost the cheque and Danie happened to pick it up.


    But the paper was still in his pocket. It didn''t fall and still in the same pocket as he left it.


    He gulped hard, a little confused with his situation.


    Tilting his head like a baffled owl, the elder Su stared at Danie''s eyes.


    "How did you know?" he almost stuttered. If the cheque didn''t fall down then how did she found out about it? He asked in his mind.


    Danie smiled faintly at him. She was able to read his mind, the confusion, and all the questions running in his brain.


    She figured that to win the elder Su''s heart, she must tell him the truth.


    She needed to tell him about her past. How did she end up in the orphanage and how deep was her connection to the Su family.


    Taking a long breath, Danie eased her mind. She decided not to think so much she will not let her emotion take over her mind.


    So, after she blew the hot air out of her mouth, her lips parted to tell him her story.


    "Mr Su, I will need you to listen to my story. It will take some time but after this, you can decide whether to ept me or not," she paused and switched her eyes from looking at the Elder Su back to the colourful lights.


    "you might get scared, so I will not stop you if you want to run."


    The elder Su''s eyebrow creased deeply in perplexity. Her serious tone and the grave expression on her face, as much as he wanted to refuse his lips have sealed themselves.


    In the calm garden, under the stars in the sky, the elder Su listened carefully to Danie''s voice.


    Her soft voice, every word she spoke was so clear just like the emotions her face was conveying. Her voice was so melodic as a violin started the story on how she found out about the chip in her brain.


    Andrew Su felt as if a lighting stroke his brain. His brain cells were having a hard time processing the story she was telling. It was just so unbelievable that it made every hair on his skin raise as if his whole body was being sounded by a bunch of ants.


    Time passed, the elder Su did not dare to interrupt her. He asionally gulped to wet his throat and that''s all he could do. He was afraid that Danie would stop if he tried to make a sound.


    When she finished telling the summarize of her childhood time, the woman smiled sadly at him.


    He caught her eyes glooming bitterly. He could feel the pain in her words. The emptiness in her voice.


    How can some survive it? He asked himself.


    Is it even real? He thought in disbelief.


    How?


    How could someone especially a small girl survive with a chip in her brain?


    He could no longer take the gloom of her eyes so he jerked his head in a different direction and let her continue.


    Seeing that Andrew Su was sceptical about the story she told. She decided to tell him the story of how she was connected to his family especially to his son and his son''s ex-wife Elise.


    Danie squeezed her eyes shut. A slight pain was throbbing her heart but it''s not transforming into tears unlike before. Right now, it was just painful because of the thought. Seemed like her heart has finally epted that her past was just past.


    Revenge will not change her past and hurting people will not remove the painful memories she had of when she was locked up and lost her family.


    She blinked her eyes repeatedly. No matter what she did, the tears won''t show up.


    Her eyes were not hot even though she felt a hand slightly gripping her heart by the thought of her mother.


    She told him the story of how she grew up with the chip in her brain and how she and her twin brother were locked up in theboratory though she hasn''t told him who the mastermind was and who were the people that did the experiment.


    Once again her lips parted, this time she started telling him the story of how her mother died including the true story of how Andrew Su''s grandson Nathan Su died. And it''s definitely different than the story the police had told them.


    On the other side. In the dining room.


    Elise and Alvin were giving Evan a cold stare, they were waiting for his exnation as to why did he propose to Danie.


    Elise''s face screwed up in rage. She felt as if her body was thrown in a volcano pit with hotva boiling inside, she was so agitated that her hands were itching to smash everything on the table.


    "I need to speak with you in private Evan," Elise spoke solemnly and got up. She will not ept a no answer from him. She wanted to see if she can change his mind about the marriage, it was impossible she knew that very well but her inner voice was urging her to do so.


    She walked and walked until she reached the stairs, then she halted in the corner and waited for her son.


    When her son reached her, Elise stretched a hand and held his arm. Her expression mixed up, panicking that she will not be able to change his mind.


    "Evan please don''t marry her," she begged at her son, "I have never asked anything from you so please don''t rush with this marriage."


    Evan''s face closed up, he didn''t like the maniption his mother was doing to him that even her touch made him feel disgusted. It should not be like this given that she''s his mother but thinking of what she had done and how she kept the secret of how his brother died somehow made him despise her.


    "You killed her family mom," his voice was emotionless and cold just like his face, "I am just giving her a new one."


    Elise shook her head, "let''s just pay her. You don''t need to marry her."


    Evan gave her a lopsided grin, "you are no longer part of this family when you divorced dad. And I don''t treat you as my mother anymore since you hid the truth about my brother''s death. So you don''t have the rights to tell me what I should and should not do," his hands started to clench angrily, "if you were there, why didn''t you save my brother? Was killing Alexandria more important than your son''s life?" his voice was low but every word he spoke was deep and full of pain.


    Elise shook her head in response, "no, please-"


    "Stop!" he raised his voice a little bit, "can''t you see it? You are doing it again," he shook off his arm to remove her hand.


    "What?" Elise asked looking so confused.


    "You are asking me to leave Danie not caring if it will hurt me just because she was the daughter of the woman you despised so much."


    Elise froze by the tone and words her son said. But it didn''t matter to her. Every time she looked at Danie, all she could see was Alexandria.


    "Evan I am begging you. Don''t let her be part of our family," she sniffed, tears were rolling down her eyes in big pieces.


    "There''s no ''ours'' mom. You are no longer Su and you shouldn''t be even at this dinner."


    Evan turned around, he didn''t want to say more hurtful words to her as she was still his mother.


    "This is a mistake," Elise said in an almost whisper, "being with Danie is a mistake and you will regret it one day!"


    Evan abruptly turned around, his hands were still clenching in anger, he was fed up with her excuses and how much she tried to manipte him.


    "Mistake?" he rose a brow indifferently.


    "If loving her is a mistake, then is it a mistake I will keep doing and never regret."

 Chapter 195 - 195: The Elders approval

    Chapter 195 - 195: The Elder''s approval


    It''s been so long since Danie finished telling her story but the elder Su remained quiet staring at the bushes.


    Danie moved a hand to hold the elder Su''s wrist. She checked his pulse and it was beating normally. She ran her eyes over his face and saw how much it was paling.


    "My ¨C grandson died like that?" the elder Su''s voice broke down. The pain so simr to when his grandson died rushed in his heart. He gulped hard, Nathan was his most favourite grandson as he was the firstborn. He gave and taught him everything about thepany that''s why he let him run it after he graduated.


    He didn''t even favour his own sons as much as he favoured Nathan. So when he died he felt as if he lost half of himself. And now, after knowing how his grandson died hurt him so much. It was even worse than watching his ashes scattered in the ocean.


    He didn''t get to see his grandson''s body as it was burned in the car ident. And now that he knew how his grandson died and how the man''s parents lied about his death was making him feel like an active volcano that will erupt soon.


    He was like a ticking bomb, he tried to suppress his anger but the more he held it the more he felt exploding.


    "Mr Su, you need to calm down," Danie patted his shoulder. She could see the nerves in his neck popping angrily. If he will not calm down, she''s afraid that he might have a heart attack.


    But her words did not calm the elder Su. His hand holding the walking stick clenched it tightly. He wanted to hit someone with his cane, an image of Elise and his son Alvin popped up in his mind.


    He gulped hard, the anger inside of him rose rapidly. His eyes were burning with rage, he didn''t know that he would ever feel this kind of anger to his family.


    All of his thoughts were disturbed when he felt a hand on the back of his neck. It was a cold hand cooling his nerves down.


    The hand started moving to massage the back of his neck. The elder Su could not help but shut his eyes. For a moment his mind forgot about the painful truth he just found out.


    When Danie felt that the elder Su''s body was starting to feel at ease, she released his neck and folded her hands on herp. Her eyes focused at the bushes ahead, seemed like she and the elder Su were mesmerized by the light emitting from the LEDs.


    Andrew Su let out a long and heavy sigh, his mind was in chaos. There were so many questions he would like to ask his son and ex daughter inw. If he could he would storm in the house and strangle them but he didn''t want his family especially Selena to be confused with the situation.


    Sadness flooded his heart when he thought of Selena. If she found out what kind of secret her family was keeping, the girl will lose her mind.


    He turned to look at Danie and stayed staring at her. He blew out another sigh, now that he knew about her real situation he feared that his family will be in danger even more.


    So, he took out the cheque he hid in his pocket and handed it to her.


    "I am sorry for your loss but you must understand the reason why I am giving you this money," his voice was full of sadness. He felt guilty for doing this to her but if what she said was true, he''s afraid that his family will be in danger.


    But Danie did not understand why. So, she looked into his eyes and read his mind.


    Thousand of knives seemed to have pierced her heart. Was her life really that troubled to the point the Elder Su would think of her as a person that would do nothing but to bring danger to his family?


    Her heart throbbed with pain, her eyes gloomed as she lowered it to her hands.


    She knew that he didn''t need the money and he knew she didn''t need it as well yet he''s still giving it to her.


    "Mr Su, I am working with someone to make sure that my enemy will not go after Evan or this family," she started though she had already doubted her own words after remembering that Evan was shot in his own office by the people that were after her.


    "Are those the people you trusted?" the elder Su asked.


    Danie blinked, no! She answered in her mind.


    Roman Lee and all the people he was working with were thest people she can trust but she needed to put her life in their hands to make sure that they won''t touch this family.


    "I will make sure that they will not touch any of the Su, including Elise."


    A bitter smirked shed on Elder Su''s face.


    "You are so stupid young woman," his head shook in disappointment, "this family has caused you nothing but pain yet you still want to be part of it because of Evan," he paused and narrowed his eyes in suspicion.


    Danie elevated her chin to meet his eyes, "you can doubt me but Evan knows very well that my feelings are real."


    The elder Su took in a deep sigh, his heart was still burning in pain from the truth.


    "Fine," he put the cheque back in his suit pocket, "I am still a businessman Ms Chen. Tell me, what kind of benefits my family will get if Evan marries you," he tapped a finger o the walking stick he was holding, "you should know that Roman Lee is nning-"


    He stopped when Danie smiled at him. It was a degrading smile but somehow it didn''t insult him. If he were in her position and he heard someone say the same words he said, he would probably act the same.


    "How about full ownership to the Ind Bank and branch extension in London?"


    The sound of the walking stick sounded after Danie spoke. The elder Su was dumbfounded staring at her that his hands seemed to have lost its strength.


    He blinked his eyes while his mind tried to process her words. It can''t be true she might be special but there''s no way she can do the words she just said.


    "It''s impossible, you are so young. It''s impossible for you to have an authority that can help us extend our business in London" he said shaking his head. Expanding the business locally was not a problem but dealing with internationalw can be painful and expensive not to mention risky that''s why Andrew didn''t dare to even dream about doing it.


    "It''s not impossible if you have the full ownership of Lumax. Thepany has so many connections that can help the Su Financial bank to-" her lips froze when the elder Su suddenlyughed.


    "Lumax? Thatpany chose the ind bank over us. If the CEO didn''t want to have a partnership with SU financial Bank, how do I convince him to sell the Lumax to me not to mention the price."


    Danie blew out a sigh, her tongue was itching to interrupt him but she was here to win his favour so interrupting him was not a good way to get his favour.


    "Mr Su, first you should know that the owner of Lumax is a SHE and not a HE," she scoffed in disbelief, "why do people think that all CEO''s are men," her eyes went round as she spoke.


    "Second, you are looking at the CEO of the Lumax Mr Su. Once I married Evan, all my assets will be his as well. And it includes full ownership of the Ind bank."


    The elder Su''s hand lifted absently to scratches his head. He was uncertain if it was his age or Danie''s voice but he was having a hard time processing her words.


    Danie felt like an old person in front of a confused baby. The confusion was so visible on the Elder Su''s face.


    "Are you saying that you own the 50% of the ind bank?" his head was bobbed a bit in confusion.


    Danie nodded, "when I was buying the Ind Bank, I sold the 50% share to Evan," she proudly exined.


    The elder Su nodded, "you must be very rich to afford a bank," up until now he still could not believe that she''s someone richer than them. She must have feel insulted when he tried to give her a cheque.


    "Well," Danie''s face screwed up when she remembered the price she paid for the bank.


    "Evan paid a lot of money for that share," the elder Su said while shaking his head. Evan didn''t inform him that he was nning to buy the Ind Bank, so when he found out the price they had to pay he felt having a heart attack.


    Danie snickered upon hearing it, her shoulder shook as she let out a faintugh, "yeah, Evan said that he felt scammed but anyone will be willing to be scammed if the scammer is as beautiful as me," she boastfully saidplimenting herself.


    "You are very confident aren''t you?" the elder Su replied with a cold voice while his face pokered.


    The wide smile Danie had on her lips faded, she suddenly forgot who she was talking too.


    "My apologies," she bowed her head a bit as she apologized.


    The elder nodded his head once, "its alright. But you must prepare yourself and act properly. I don''t want to hear a news one day that you misbehaved and shamed the Su name."


    When Danie''s brain processed his words her eyes went round in shock.


    Just then she realized that the old man has epted her to be part of the Su.


    Her heart overjoyed. She wanted to scream andugh but she held herself since she''s in front of the Elder Su.


    She could feel her heart thumping uncontrobly, she had never felt this kind of happiness before. Just the thought of her being Evan''s wife was blowing up her mind.


    She bit her lips hard, she didn''t mind that it hurt her, she just needed to do it or else she will be shouting and thest thing she wanted was for the Elder Su to take back his decision.


    Her hands were clenching her dress. When she heard the elder Su calling her name, her mind eased up and she looked at him.


    "You mentioned that you had a twin brother, right?"


    Danie nodded as she flickered her eyshes.


    "So there''s a big possibility that you can also have twin babies, right?"


    Danie almost choked on her own saliva, she blinked her eyes repeatedly. Definitely not expecting for the Elder Su to talk about babies right now.


    "Yes," she said in an almost whisper. She hasn''tpletely decided whether to go through with having a baby but the hope she saw shining in the elder Su''s face was making her think about going through with it.


    "Good, good," the elder Su stared at the bushes once again, "you must know that Selena is growing so fast, so my wife Anna would really like to have some kids around the house. She''s old and her only happiness is her grandchildren."


    The elder Su might not have said it directly but Danie knew the message behind his words.


    "Don''t worry, I will talk to Evan about it."

 Chapter 196 - 196: Father in Law

    Chapter 196 - 196: Father in Law


    GENIUS 196:


    Standing in front of the Su Vi, Danie held Selena''s hand. In the background, Anders and Matthew were putting the girl''s luggage in the trunk of the car.


    Selena, Matthew and Anders will be flying to London, they will stay there for as long as the little girl wanted.


    Danie knew very well that after some days Selena will be back. The girl wouldn''t survive the weather in London, it''s always raining and cold something Selena hated.


    Danie has been giving Selena advises since they woke up. The girl will start homeschooling in London as she didn''t want to be in a school where she''s not familiar with.


    "You need to be careful Selena," Danie said in a serious tone but her eyes were shining with worries like a mother looking at her daughter that was about to leave.


    Selena smirked, she was d that Danie was always worried about her as it only means she cared for her. Her hand holdings hers were so warm, she knew she will miss it but she wanted to leave and experience living abroad, away from her family.


    She knew that she won''t have all the maids to take care of her, but her mind knew that it will be great since she will learn how to be dependent.


    Danie could read the thoughts running in Selena''s head. She smiled genuinely, it was not even a year since she came into her life but the girl has changed and it''s a good kind of change.


    Selena''s clothes were all normal, even her grades. Seemed like transferring Selena''s favourite teacher to another school has made the girl focus on her grades.


    "Don''t forget your jacket and don''t wear thin clothes. Its winter right now so always wear a sweater," even though her mind was asking her to shut up, her lips moved to say what her heart wanted to tell.


    Selena rolled her eyes yet a smile she could not hold shed on her lips.


    "I will can I go now?"


    Danie nodded but she didn''t let her hands go, "if an old man asks for your number you should call the police."


    Hearing that, Selena''s face went poker.


    "But if it''s young and cute, then get his address and phone number."


    And with those words, Selena''s face brightened up.


    Danie''s lips formed a lopsided grin, then she continued, "then call the police and give them the boy''s number and address."


    A loudugh rang out of Danie''s lips as she watched Selena''s face screwed up, disappointed.


    Her hand lifted in the air and messed her air. She knew she will miss Selena but right now, she has more important things to do. Evan was gone, he went abroad for a business trip, and she wanted to use this time to make sure that Roman Lee wouldn''t betray her.


    Matthew came closer to them and smiled at Danie. The woman has changed the whole house, it''s no longer the cold and empty house like he remembered it to be now with her around, he felt as if the ce has be as beautiful as her.


    He stretched a hand and held her arm, he pulled her closer for a hug but froze in the middle.


    How could this happen? Why can his cousin be so lucky to have her in his life, he suddenly thought.


    He lived with her, they were so close yet her feelings were not in the house they used to live together.


    He sighed and let her hands go, he wished he could switch life with Evan. He will not mind if he needed to work his ass off in the office as long as he has a woman like Danie waiting for him at home.


    "Uncle, she''s getting married to your cousin so please stop staring at her."


    Matthew blinked by the sarcastic remark he heard from Selena. He switched his sight to the little girl and found her ring at him.


    Embarrassed, Matthew scratched his hair and looked at Danie with guilty eyes.


    "It''s alright," she said in a soft tone and hearing that has made his heart throbbed in pain.


    Why? He asked himself. Why did she change herself for Evan? Who would be foolish enough to change yourself for someone you love.


    Hemented, right there and then he got his answer.


    If it was him, he would also change his life for Danie. But it''s toote.


    No, it''s not toote. She had never given him a chance in the first ce. There was no ''them'' to begin with. So, toote was not the word that described the situation he was in.


    He never believed in fate, but right now his mind wanted to believe that it existed since Evan found Danie and just like mas the two stay attached together since the time they met.


    "UNCLE!!!"


    Matthew''s face wrinkled by the voice that yelled in his ear. He felt as if someone hit a bong near his ears, his whole body shook by the loudness of her voice.


    Immediately, his hand scratched his ear. Slowly regretting that he offered to bring her to London. They haven''t left and his ears almost got destroy, what will happen to him now that she will stay with him in the house?


    He gulped hard, his situation suddenly sunk in his mind.


    "Let''s go," he said in a weak voice before he changed his mind and leave the ce without his niece. Thest person he wanted to disappoint was Selena. If his parents found out that Selena, the girl who''s loved by everyone cry because of him, they will bury him alive next to his cousin Nathan''s grave.


    After Matthew and Selena left, Danie took out her phone and dialled Evan''s number.


    Shortly, he answered and hearing his voice has made her lips stretched in a smile.


    "They are gone. What''s your n today?"


    As she spoke, her feet walked back in the house. Her smile, as clear and bright as the sun in the sky has made all the maids and guards around smile.


    "I am in a meeting right now. Is there something wrong?"


    Danie shook her head as if Evan was in front of her.


    When the phone call ended, Evan''s face became serious. He shoved his phone in his front pocket and took in a long sighed, the pain slowly throbbed his head.


    Rolling the sleeves of his polo, Evan turned around. His face was just as gloomy as the cloudy in the sky. It''s raining heavily in the south where he was in, and he went there for one purpose. That was to check who was the person living in the address he got from Mark''s pocket from when he was attacked. And there he found a man living in a house full of photos of Danie''s mother.


    He left straight away and went to finish the meeting. When he entered his hotel room, he found the man with a solemn expression waiting for him.


    He looked straight at the man in front of him while next to him was a table full of Danie''s mother''s photos. He walked closer to him and picked up one of the photos. It was a picture of the man in front of him next to Danie''s mother. She had a white dress on her, simple but it showed her real beauty.


    He gulped hard as he thought of Danie.


    "Her mother wore that dress in our wedding," the man spoke, sadness and grief made his voice broke.


    Then he stretched a hand and picked up the bag on the flood. He opened it and pulled out the same wedding dress that Alexandria was wearing in the photo.


    "I understand that you are getting married to my daughter so I would like her to wear this dress."


    He pursed his lips. He had just finished his meeting and when he went back to his office he found a man in his fifties nearly bald and face full of wrinkled wrinkles in his office


    "Are you her father?"


    The man smiled at him. It looked genuine but a small fear was staring to arise inside of Evan.


    "I am not against your rtionship with my daughter Evan but there''s something I need to show you. And there''s one thing I will ask you to do before marrying my daughter."


    Evan''s eyes narrowed, fear arose in his chest as he waited for him to continue.


    "My name is Arthur Schmidt and yes, I am Danie''s real father," Arthur paused to take a breath, "I have been following Danie since my wife ¨C her mother, left me."


    Evan has so many questions, but there''s one important question that has been running in his mind since he got to know about the chip in Danie''s brain.


    "Before you start, answer this," he furrowed his brows as he stared at his eyes, "why did you put the chip in her brain?"


    A guilty look crossed over Arthur''s face, it looked so real in Evan''s eyes.


    "Danie''s mother was greedy. She wanted our kids to be special and that time we had just sessfully installed a chip in a monkey''s brain. Our observation showed that the monkey''s brain started to think like a normal human so we thought that having that chip in the human''s brain will help them be superior."


    Arthur paused, he mmed his butt onto the couch andy both arms on each of his legs.


    "What does Danie''s mother have to do with it?" Evan asked.


    Arthur elevated his face to look at Evan''s eyes, "like I said she was greedy. She has the beauty and she knew that our kids will have her look so she wanted them to be perfect."


    "I went on a trip abroad and when I came back, I found out what she did. So, I brought her to my house, the ce you found and locked her up. I wanted to find a way to remove the chip in my kids'' brain but Alexandria escaped."


    With everything he heard, Evan decided to sit down. He squeezed his eyes shut his headache worsened.


    "Why did you give me your address?" he asked while massaging his temples.


    Arthur took a sigh, "I saw how Aaron''s people tortured your assistant. I couldn''t do anything so I waited until they left and put my address into your assistant''s pocket."


    "But why?"


    Arthur looked aside, "I have an organization that''s helping me to protect my daughter," he gulped hard and nervously folded his hands together, "I have found a way to remove the chip in my daughter''s brain after years of research."


    "I want to do it but my daughter has some unfinished business to do."


    "What is it?" Evan asked.


    "She needs to revenge her family''s death. I can do it for her, you can do it for her but we both know that our help is not what she wants neither needs"


    Deep inside, Evan agreed to him. God knows how much he had tried helping Danie but, in the end, she would refuse it and do it in her own way.


    "What do you want from me?" Evan knew that he needed something or else why would he leave his address and be discovered by him if he was living underground as he said. If being discreet was his way to protect his daughter, why would he show himself now?


    But Evan partially understood him, if he was a father, he will do everything to protect his daughter even if it means living alone and watch his daughter from the distance.


    Arthur took in a long sigh before parting his lips, sweat broke in his face, "I need to show you the videos I found in the bas.e.m.e.nt where Danie was locked in. After watching it you will understand the reason why I gave you my address."


    Arthur took out his phone and showed him one of the videos on his phone.


    Evan''s body froze as he watched the scalpel Roman Lee was holding slowly cutting Danie''s skin. Blood overflowed while her tears mixed with her sweat.


    Evan bit his lips so hard until they bleed, the shock has made his eyes widened. He had seen this scene before though it was only an image. It was already painful to see before while kissing Danie but watching it in a full video, her scream, plead and cry, it was piercing his heart into tiny pieces.


    His hand threw the phone to the wall, it smashed and fell on the ground. He can''t, he just can''t continue watching it. It was so bad, so gruesome.


    What kind of monster does that to a small kid? How could Roman Lee continue breathing after what he had done?


    Evan''s hands clenched into fists, nerves in his neck popped angrily. He looked straight at Arthur''s face.


    "I am going to ask you this again. What do you want from me?"


    Arthur secretly smiled, finally, Evan was no longer suspicious to him.


    As he said the reason, Evan''s face slowly screwed up.

 Chapter 197 - 197: Meeting the President

    Chapter 197 - 197: Meeting the President


    Danie''s skin shivered as she entered the President''s office. The cold room with Limuel picture on the wall made her skin crawl. Her face screwed but she immediately switched her expression into a calm look.


    She walked towards the empty chair opposite of the president''s table. Her eyes immediately focused on his face, disappointment rushed over her body when he saw his sses. She might have told Roman Lee that she could read minds through people''s eyes but they don''t know her weakness.


    She gulped hard and sat down. The serious expression on the president''s face depicted the usually smiling face he was always showing in the public.


    "What do you need from me?" the president asked.


    He had seen her photos but seeing her in person was making him dumbstruck. She was the definition of the word beauty, he thought his wife was beautiful but the woman in front of him has the face of innocent and pure beauty.


    He cleared his throat to stop his mind from thinking of her. He blinked his eyes but the moment he looked at her face again, he could not help but swallow hard. He felt as if he''s in the middle of the desert, his throat was dried and Danie in front of him was like an oasis. He wanted to touch her taste her and feel her skin.


    "Are you shortsighted?"


    The president rose a brow up hearing it. Then he shook his head and looked down. His hands started to tremble so he rested it on hisp under the table.


    "Answer my question and I will answer yours."


    Danie shrugged a shoulder, "fine, I need the list of the people who want to be part of thisboratory."


    The president smirked sarcastically. The way Danie ordered him was too authoritative as if he was her assistant.


    "it''s ssified information so it''s a no."


    The corner of Danie''s lips curled upward, her eyes squinted as she stared at the president.


    Slowly, she got up before turning around she ced a hand on the table and leaned forward.


    "I want to have that list by tomorrow morning."


    She didn''t give a threatening remark but the president knew that those round of her eyes staring deeply at him were conveying an unspoken threat.


    He took a deep breath and nodded his head. Even though he will give her a list of names, there''s no way she will have time and resources to know if those names exist or not.


    "Thank you, Mr President."


    Danie turned around to leave but she stopped midway when the President called her name.


    "Ms Chen, did you use my son to get close to me?" he had that question in his mind since he found out about her. And now was the time to get his answer.


    Without looking back, Danie nodded.


    "Yes, I need to plot my assassination and your son was the perfect person to get information about your whereabouts," she paused to take a deep sigh. She might have used An but the memories she saw in his eyes and how much he hated his father was too much.


    "By the way, I read your son''s mind because I am sure you know that I can do it," a light scoff left her lips, "he hates you and he doesn''t want to be part of your dirty politics."


    She didn''t wait for his reply. Her feet moved towards the door with a calm face. This was the only thing she could do for An, to inform his father that he didn''t want to be part of the politics.


    When Danie left, the president gulped hard. He looked at the picture frame on his table with his son''s photo from when he was in the military.


    So, he has been keeping his feelings. He thought. But he wanted him to run for politics as the power was something they needed so their enemy wouldn''t touch them.


    He''s about to get up when he suddenly thought of Danie.


    "Wait, what did she mean by assassination?"


    His face went ashen in fright. Was Danie trying to kill him?


    His mind urged him to run to her but he decided to stay. He can''t have people think that he''s interested to her as the other opposition will definitely use it against him.


    --


    Danie''s lips formed a pout after she got into the car. She was waiting for Evan to call back and she has left him a lot of voicemails and messages.


    She took in a deep breathe and looked ahead of her. Men in their suits were going back and forth with their suitcase, rushing as if their life depends on it.


    Her eyes squinted to see a familiar face. Soon her lips curled up in a smile, it was indeed the judge she kept ckmailing. She''s about to start the car when she saw two people surrounding him, the baseball bat they were holdingnded on the judge''s head and his body fell to the ground.


    Danie shook her head, she would have helped but the people started to run towards the judge.


    And so she decided to leave. Unknown to her was a car parked behind her.


    Kierry pursed her lips together. Since they changed their n, she needed to tail Danie alone. The organization didn''t know about the change of n so she and Arthur were very careful with their action.


    Her thought was disturbed when her phone buzzed. As she slowly followed Danie''s car her hand pressed the answer button.


    "Evan is on board. You can stop following her ande back here."


    Hearing that, Kierry''s lips formed a smile. Finally, after days of following Danie, she can rest now.


    She didn''t have a problem following her but her life before was more exciting than now.


    She and Arthur would follow her in the middle of the Amazon, get stuck in the middle of the mafia war in Italy or even live in a desert for a week without water.


    But right now, Danie''s only destination was either her friend''s house, vi or the grocery.


    Kierry face poker by the thought. She sped up past Danie''s car.

 Chapter 198 - 198: DNA result

    Chapter 198 - 198: DNA result


    Pacing in the bedroom like a ghost, Danie''s eyes were glued at the phone on her hand. Evan hasn''t contacted her for a whole day and she was starting to get worried.


    She swallowed hard and sat on the edge of the bed, her fingers were typing so fast that they looked like the hands of a robot.


    ''Babe, where are you?''


    She hasn''t thought of tracking him, she knew that he was busy but she was not expecting him to not have time to even reply to one of her messages.


    She called Matthew and Selena to ask if Evan contacted them and he did. She let out a sharp breath to calm herself. Selena said that her uncle Evan must be nning something to surprise her that''s why he was not calling her.


    Her thumb pressed the call button. The phone rang loudly as she switched it to the speaker.


    "The number you have dialled is currently unavable please¡­"


    Danie didn''t bother to finish the operator from talking. She ended the call with a heavy feeling on her chest.


    Lifting a hand she clutched her chest. A weird feeling started to form inside making her heart pulsated uncontrobly as if she was having a heart attack.


    She rested her hands holding the phone to herp, her eyes looked at the wall where a photo of her and Evan was hanging.


    The muscles in her jaw hardened. Her mind ran different thoughts, wondering if something happened to him, what was running in his mind or if he was alright.


    ''What if he met another woman?''


    Her eyes went round by the thought.


    ''No! It''s impossible. I am too perfect to be reced.''


    She got up and walked back and forth again anxiously, one hand holding the phone while the other was in her mouth. She was nibbling her nail nervously.


    Her spirit almost left her body when suddenly, her phone rang.


    Without looking at the caller ID Danie answered the call.


    "Babe!"


    Her voice strained with worry, fear and a bit of anger. If he was just in front of her, he would be on the floor with scratches on his chest.


    "It''s Roman Lee."


    Hearing that voice, Danie''s body stiffened. Her face immediately went nk and lips pursed together as if they have been glued.


    "Where are you?" Danie asked eventually after a long moment of silence.


    "I am in Paris but I will be back next week to discuss the project with you."


    Danie''s face twitched when she heard the word project. It sounded so normal except they will be using her body for the experiment.


    Her jaw gnashed, she knew that she had agreed to it and it was the only way to stop everyone froming after her.


    "What do you want?" she asked.


    "Does Evan know about this?"


    Danie went silent. He didn''t know as she never told him but she was nning too once he came back.


    "Its none of your business," she said coldly and hung up the phone.


    Meanwhile, Roman Lee''s lips stretched in a wide smile. In front of him was Evan sitting on the single sofa with a grim face.


    The man suddenly popped in front of him and started asking about the recent conversation he had with Danie.


    At first, Evan didn''t believe but now, he heard it directly from Danie''s mouth.


    He was about to speak when Evan got up and turned around. Before he could leave, Roman Lee seized his elbow.


    "Are you really going to do it?" his voice stuttered as he asked that. The aura emitting from Evan was too dark and cold, making his skin crawl.


    Evan shook off his arm and nodded. Then he left the ce with the same dark expression he had from the time he came.


    Roman Lee immediately dialled his wife number and when she answered, his voice as energetic as a boy who got his favourite toy yelled, "get Camille. We are going to celebrate my sess."


    --


    In Paris.


    Inside of the hotel room, ire standing next to the window slowly opened the folder with the DNA result she did for Danny Hei.


    She walked over the table casually as she pulled out the result. She picked up the bagel on the te and took a bite.


    Fear crossed over ire''s face as she stared at the DNA result in her hands. Her eyshes flickered repeatedly, breathing hardened.


    "This can''t be true," she said with her mouth full, head shaking slowly in disbelief.


    Her trembling hands lowered the paper on the table and then she gulped hard to swallow the bagel in her mouth.


    Despite her trembling knees, ire rushed to the window and opened it. The winter breeze blew on her ashen face, she just couldn''t believe that the result was true.


    "How could it be?" she said as she breathed the cold her in her mouth.


    She might have not known Danie through her whole life but the woman didn''t lie to her. She has never lied to her. She might have kept some information but she will always say that she would rather not tell her about it instead of lying.


    So she was certain that Danie knew nothing about this but how did Danny be her son?


    "Did they drug and r.a.p.e her?" her head tilted in confusion.


    But then her mind disagreed with her, it was as if she was having two people inside her brain.


    ''Drugs don''t work on her.''


    ''Maybe they did it when she was in theboratory?''


    ''No Danie was v.i.r.g.i.n.''


    Migraine started pounding her brain, making her hand massage her temples to ease the pain.


    "Should I call her now?" she didn''t know what to do. If she will tell Danie she''s afraid of what she will do with Glen to get the information on how did Danny be her son.


    When her mind decided to call Danie, a knock on the door sounded.


    She lowered her phone to the table and walked towards the door like a zombie.


    When she opened it, her spirit seemed to have left her body.


    A tall man was standing in front of her hotel room door, the serious expression on his face made her skin shiver.


    She gulped hard, the colour of her face disappeared and she became like a dead person with paper sheet face and lips pale and trembling.


    "I am d you got the result. I need a favour, Ms Boyle."


    ire''s chest rose and fell in rapid breaths, she opened the door widely for him.


    The man walked past her, and then she closed the door.


    The man turned to face her, he shoved his hands in his front pockets and looked deeply at her.


    "Danny is he really," her trembling lips made it hard for her to continue. She breathed shakily and tried to calm her nerves.


    "Yes, Danie is the mother of my son."


    And that confirmation has made ire''s body weak. Her body slumped to the floor as she could no longer hold her weight.


    Glen walked closer to her and squatted to the ground next to her.


    "I just spoke to Evan and he wanted us to keep the information for now."


    "Can you do it, doctor?"

 Chapter 199 - Genius 199: Found him

    Chapter 199 - Genius 199: Found him


    Genius 199:


    Beads of sweat were forming in big pieces on Mark''s forehead as he stiffly sat on the wooden chair in the warehouse where Danie kept her enemy.


    He gulped hard and lowered his sight on his hands which were tied up with a rope on the armchair.


    In front of him was Danie with eyes narrowing like a hawk, her hands were holding an electric chainsaw roaring angrily.


    "Tell me where your boss is and you can go home with aplete body."


    Mark gulped hard. What had he done to deserve this? His eyes haven''t fully recovered and now he might even lose a part of his body.


    "I don''t really know where he is."


    His shoulders stiffened when Danie walked one step closer to him. He was unsure whether it was real or not as her face was emotionless.


    "Alright, left or right foot?"


    Color faded on Mark''s face upon hearing it. He swallowed repeatedly. He really didn''t know what was happening. Evan hasn''t called him and before he left, he just ordered him to look after Danie despite knowing that he hasn''t recovered. And right now, he might even lose one of his feet.


    Danie slumped her body on the ground, she didn''t need Evan''s whereabouts but she was bored and Mark was the first person she saw this morning.


    Squatting on the ground, Danie gripped her hair with her hands and buried her face on her knees.


    "Ugh! I am bored!" she yelled and it echoed in the warehouse.


    She raised her head and switched her eyes from Mark to the room where the two senators were still locked.


    She took in a deep sigh, Roman Lee nor the president knew that she had the senators and she was not stupid to let them go. With all the torture they received from her she was certain that they will seek revenge.


    "Let''s go, Mark," Danie got up and turned around. She decided to do one thing women like to do.


    "Where are we going Ms. Chen?" asked Mark.


    Reaching the door, Danie held the doorknob and squeezed her eyes shut for a moment.


    "Shopping Mark, we are going shopping."


    When the door shut, Mark gulped hard.


    It seemed like Danie forgot that he was still tied on the chair.


    Since his feet were free, Mark got up. He walked with a bent body and chair on his back.


    "Aish! I should really change job. This one doesn''t even have sick leaves."


    Waiting outside, Danie crossed her arm over her stomach, she could see the surrounding, something changed. She was uncertain if it was just her but the ambiance around was making her skin shiver.


    Her heart thumped with indescribable fear. Something was wrong she could feel it. She clutched her chest and looked at the man approaching her.


    She rose a brow, her mind was in so much mess she forgot that Mark was still tied up.


    Immediately, she rushed to him and freed his hands.


    "I am sorry," she said shing an awkward smile.


    Massaging his wrists, Mark smiled at her. He rarely saw her in a close range but he was always mesmerized by her beauty.


    "It''s alright Ms. Chen," he opened the door of the backseat for her, "don''t worry, for sure Mr. Su is nning a surprise for you," he was not even worried about his boss. He witnessed how much he loves Danie so he''s certain that there''s a reason why Evan was not contacting her.


    Danie shrugged a shoulder in response. She sat in the backseat and looked at the window with the same fear eating her heart.


    --


    Ken''s head tilted when he arrived at the SU vi. The maids informed him that Danie was not in the vi, and said that she went somewhere.


    He blew a sigh and looked around. The vi looked so empty in his eyes despite the maids and guards roaming around.


    He decided to wait, but time passed and no Danie came.


    --


    At the mall.


    Mark''s eyes widened when he realized that they were walking towards the children''s section. People around kept looking at Danie and him probably assuming that they were a couple.


    Danie halted when she reached the boy''s section. She picked up one of the red polo shirts with a small word on the right chest printed as ''mommy''s boy''


    Her lips curved a smile, she picked one and proceed to the next aisle.


    Mark bobbed his head in confusion, wondering who was the t-shirt for. He kept following her, while she kept passing the clothes to him.


    When they were done and the clothes were paid, Danie smiled at Mark but her smile couldn''t reach her eyes. It was an empty smile but enough to make one feel at ease.


    "You should visit Scarlet. I heard her new bodyguard it hot!" she winked at him teasingly, and by the thought of her lovely friend, her smile widened and became sweet.


    Mark gulped hard; he knew who Danie was talking about. It was one of his friends whom he went on training with. But he was not worried, as he knew the man. He was not aware of what happened to his brother Dexter who now called Scarlet. If he knew what she was beaten up and locked up, he would have saved her but he was too focused on his boss''s girlfriend that he didn''t have time to look after his own family.


    Danie''s eyes gloomed as she watched the pain in Mark''s eyes. So she pressed her hands on his chest and pushed him away.


    "Go, I am going to visit someone and I won''te back to the Vi until Evanes back. So," she paused to smirk, "if your boss asked about me, tell him to find me."


    She snatched the bags from him and turned around. Walking straight to the exit and stopped the first taxi that passed by.


    Mark scratched his hair, his boss''s girlfriend was indeed weird. As he walked towards the car, suddenly Ken Chu came running towards him.


    Ken was out of breath, he just got down from the car and ran towards the man whom he recognized to be one of Evan''s security.


    It took some time before he was able to get in touch with his people who were following Danie and when he got the location, he rushed to the mall.


    "Where is that short woman?" asking that he bent down and peeked at the window of the car parked next to him. He opened the door but found no one inside.


    "You mean Ms. Danie?"


    Ken nodded, resting both hands on his h.i.p.s he looked around hoping for the woman to show up.


    "She just left," he said pointing at the side road where Danie took the taxi.


    Ken''s lips parted in disbelief. His head shook slowly while his hand took out the phone in his pocket.


    "Where is she?" he asked the people over the phone.


    Shortly, Ken turned around to leave.


    "Do you need something from Danie?" Asked Mark, baffled.


    Ken shook his head, "I am bored and why are you not with her?" he replied ring at him.


    "She said I can go," he answered back coldly. He was not frightened of Ken Chu, after knowing what he had done to his brother he felt nothing but anger towards him but he was still his boss friend and Evan has helped him too much for him to hurt his friend.


    "Do you know how dangerous it is to leave her alone?" he roared.


    Mark gulped hard, hands-on his side clenched into fists. He knew how dangerous it could be but his boss told him to follow Danie''s request.


    He was about to speak when he realized that Ken has disappeared in front of him. He signed in defeat, Ken and Danie were so simr, that must be the reason why Ken Chu always seek for her attention.


    --


    A taxi stopped in front of the orphanage. Danie came out of the taxi and looked at the old gate in front of her.


    This was her home after her family died. Her heart gripped by all the memories she had in there, there were pain, sadness, and happiness. She remembered James, the nuns and the kids who bullied her before. Some stayed while some left and she was one of the people that left.


    With a hole and confusion in her heart, she walked inside.


    It was the same ce as she remembered, though the walls were full of molds and spiders, the grass was taller showing that it has not been trimmed for some weeks.


    Her lips stretched in a smile when she saw a woman wearing a nun uniform walking towards her with shock on her face.


    "Sister Vicky," she called out the nun.


    "What are you doing here?" surprise was in the nun''s voice as she said that.


    Danie gulped hard, beads of tears fell from her round eyes as she ran towards the nun.


    "What happened?"


    Danie went silent letting her confusion form into tears.


    "I have found him," Danie said with a broken voice while the tears in her eyes fell like falls.


    "Who?" the nun questioned, confused.


    "The boy in the cave. I - I found him."


    Hearing that, the nun ced both hands on Danie''s shoulder and stared at her eyes in disbelief.


    "Really?"


    Danie nodded, "yes, and we have a son."

 Chapter 200 - Genius 200: Caught on the Video

    Chapter 200 - Genius 200: Caught on the Video


    Genius 200:


    Entering the room she used from the time she stayed in the orphanage, Danie felt so strange. She remembered the other kids that stayed with her in the orphanage, they didn''t want to enter her room or even sleep in there. They were scared and so as the other nuns. They treated her differently, and its mostly because of her eyes. In the past, she would wear her sses to hide it but there was time she forgot it.


    She sat on the edge of her old bed, it creaked a sound. She smiled indifferently, to all the nuns in the orphanage, sister Raya, the nun standing in front of her was the only person in the orphanage that was truly nice to her. The rest were scared but they knew how to use her. Every time a sponsor came, they would dress her good and let her guide them around the orphanage.


    It was an orphanage for kids without parents, a lot of people didn''t hesitate to donate money but unfortunately, most of the nuns in this orphanage was just as corrupt as the politicians.


    But sister Raya was the kindest and purest nuns in the orphanage. She knew that being a nun was her true calling, that''s why Danie didn''t keep a secret to her. She told everything about her and her family. Raya was the person she could talk that wouldn''t judge her and none of her friends knew Raya not even Robert.


    "If you found him, why are you here and not with your family?"


    Danie''s lips turned up upon hearing it, shing a beautiful smile yet her eyes were glooming indifferently.


    "I -," she found it hard to continue. When ire gave her the first DNA result, she already knew that it was real but she still asked ire to check it again and until now she hasn''t heard anything from her.


    When she investigated Danny''s medical history, she found out his allergies. She didn''t want to ept it but he''s her son, real son.


    "It was by ident," her eyes wandered around the room, she kept looking everywhere looking for a solution to her situation.


    "Are you sure he''s your son?" Raya furrowed her brows and looked deeply at the confused woman in front of her.


    Danie nodded, "yes, and I don''t know how to say it to my fianc¨¦."


    Raya nodded, she was not even surprised when she said, fianc¨¦. Danie was the most beautiful woman she had ever seen and in her eyes, she will always be that little girl with sses and painful past.


    A shaky sigh left Raya''s mouth, she sat next to Danie and held her hands.


    "Why are you here Danie?"


    Yeah, why? Even Danie was asking that to herself.


    Was she so lost and alone that she decided to go to the ce she hated the most?


    She gulped hard and met Raya''s eyes. She could see the serenity sparkling in her eyes, she did really love her job even though she was surrounded by people who have different views than her.


    "I just..." she was lost of words, "I need to tell this to someone and my fianc¨¦ is away I want to tell him this, I want to tell a lot of things to him. Hiding secret from him is eating me out, I can''t..." her shoulder shook as she cried out her pain, "I will tell him everything once hees back but I just really need to tell someone about this."


    Raya nodded, her hand lifted to caress Danie''s hair. She always did it in the past every time she saw Danie crying. She hated to see her cry, to see her round beautiful eyes wet with tears. In her opinion, such a beautiful face as she should be smiling and not crying.


    "If telling him the truth will make your heart stop hurting, then you should Danie," her voice was calm, soothing Danie''s mind.


    "It''s your life, you do what want. If he doesn''t ept or forgive you, then leave. You need to be with someone who will understand and ept you."


    Danie nodded, she couldn''t agree more.


    "But I made a decision that he wouldn''t like. And I don''t know how to tell him that."


    Raya''s eyes gloomed, Danie suffered too much. Before the only thing, she saw in her eyes was anger but right now, it''s pain and confusion.


    Gripping Danie''s hands, Raya moved her face closer to her.


    "Tell him everything, Danie. Secret and lies are the reason why people get hurt."


    Danie bit her lower lips. Her breathing grew shallower by the seconds. Raya was right, Evan will be hurt if she tells him the secret she has been keeping but its better than to keep hiding the truth from him, especially about Danny.


    The room became quiet, but soon it was disturbed by the vibrationing from Danie''s phone.


    She moved away and took out her phone. Her eyes which were wet and red widened to see the caller ID.


    "He''s calling!" she gasped loudly.


    Raya giggled and got up, "You should leave. Once you have time, bring your son here. I want to see him."


    But Danie didn''t hear a word of what Raya said. She was swallowing constantly and her mind was too focused on the name on her phone.


    "Babe!" all the words she prepared to tell him disappeared as she answered the call. He hasn''t called her name but her heart was pounding so much that she was finding it hard to breathe.


    She walked towards the door, Raya opened the door and handed her the bags for the shopping she did earlier.


    "Danie. I am in front of your apartment."


    The serious tone of his voice has made her feet froze, she gulped hard and gripped the bag she was holding. Suddenly her excitement turned into fear. Sharp pain in her chest was making it hard for her to breath. What was he nning to say? She asked herself.


    "I will be there soon."


    She didn''t wait for his response, she ended the call and rushed out of the orphanage.


    She bit her lips nervously, there''s not even one taxi passing by.


    "Oh! Here you are!"


    Out of nowhere, a man emerged from the car which had a window of the backseat opened.


    Danie turned to the source of the voice and found Ken.


    While Ken was walking closer to her, Danie''s eyes were focused at the driver seat where a man was sitting.


    Before Ken could reach her, she rushed to the driver seat and opened the door.


    "Can you move? I am going to drive." Danie asked the driver and pointed the passenger seat with her lips.


    The driver was perplexed but he moved by her request.


    Meanwhile, Ken scratched his head, he has been chasing her the whole day and now that he found her, she decided to run away again.


    "Oh! You are not leaving me here alone shorty!" then he quickly rushed and sat in the backseat. Before he could even close the door, Danie elerated, causing him to lose his bnce and hit his face at the passenger''s seat.


    "SHORTY!" he yelled angrily.


    He was about to give her a ''you''re dead to me look'' when he noticed her expression through the rearview mirror.


    Nibbling her thin lips, round eyes which were glossy and red, her fingers on the steering wheel moving anxiously. Ken realized that something was wrong with her.


    So he watched the road as they passed, he was wondering what was she doing in the old orphanage. That ce was so familiar to him. He had so many good memories there but his good life changed after the couple Chu adopted him.


    His mind went back to reality when his face hit the passenger seat again. Danie pressed the break so hard, opened the door in rush and left without saying goodbye.


    Everything happened so fast, all Ken could do was to blink.


    "Do you want to go home boss?" his driver said.


    Ken gulped hard and nodded, watching as Danie running towards the entrance.


    "Boss she forgot her stuff."


    Ken blinked and turned his head to the driver, his eyes followed his finger pointing at the bag on the floor of the driver seat. He suddenly hesitated whether to go after her or not.


    Before his mind could decide, his hand stretched to pick up the bags and opened the car door.


    He walked slowly, his heart and mind were battling whether to go back or not as he knew that Evan was in her apartment waiting for her toe home.


    He halted by the thought. All he needed to do was to take the left turn, take a few steps to reach her apartment.


    He took a deep sigh, he was about to turn left when he heard Danie''s voice.


    "Is this a prank?"


    Hearing that, Ken immediately took out his phone. He pressed the camera button and started to record a video. If Evan was pranking Danie, it will be best to have it on record.


    He smiled, he also noticed his recent change of attitude but he didn''t mind. He feltfortable around Danie, that''s why he wanted her around him.


    He discreetly focused the lens of his camera towards the apartment and watched them through the screen of his phone.


    He bit his lower lips, he could see them standing opposite of each other. Two luggage on the floor next to Evan while Danie was standing like a statue with clenched fists.


    "No Danie. It''s over. I am breaking up with you."

 Chapter 201 - 201: Was he a hindrance?

    Chapter 201 - 201: Was he a hindrance?


    Chapter 201:


    Danie''s heart raced as she stopped in front of Evan who was standing by her apartment door with two luggage next to him. She bit her lips but it still stretched to smile.


    "Babe!" a faint giggle full of relief left her cracked lips. She missed him, his face, his scent and the serious expression he always had.


    She moved one step closer to him, the distance was close enough for her to smell the scent she has been missing for days.


    Her brows creased. The smell of alcohol was lingering around him. She raised her chin to meet his eyes, and there she found out how deeply he was staring at her.


    Her lips curled up in a lopsided grin, both hands lifted to touch his chest but before they could even reach him he took a step back putting more distance between them.


    Her confusion went deeper as she stared at his eyes. Ugh! How she wished she could read him now.


    "What''s wrong?" her voice was full of fear, something was wrong and her heart could feel it.


    "I am breaking up with you."


    Evan''s words fell out of his mouth casually, like saying hi to a stranger, his face showed no emotion.


    Danie felt her inside tearing up, the blood drained from her face.


    Her cracked lips let out augh while his face remained serious.


    "Is this a prank?" she asked.


    Evan kept his eyes steady, he didn''t blink and just stared at her face as the pain slowly turned into tears.


    "No Danie, it''s over. I am breaking up with you."


    Each word he spoke was like a knife stabbing her brain. She found it hard to continue to breathe or evenprehend what he was saying.


    Danie stayed rooted to the spot, her features buckled up just slightly before she spoke, "why?"


    Evan broke his gaze and turned his sight to the wall. The white wall was just as paled as Danie''s face.


    Then he turned to her, face set like an adversary, muscles tensed, eyes cold just like the gaze he gave the time they met at the rooftop.


    "It''s a mistake," his voice sounded sozy as if he didn''t want to speak, "I shouldn''t have stopped you from killing him."


    Baffled with his words, Danie lifted a hand to reach for his arm but he moved his arms aside refusing to ept her touch.


    No! It can''t be. Her heart gripped as she watched her hand dropped on the side. She broke a little more inside, now she felt her heart being shattered into tiny pieces. The pain throbbing her heart made her want to puke.


    He was looking at her like she was a stranger in the hallway. The feelings she once saw in his eyes every time he looked at her was now gone.


    All the love she has for him turned into pain. The thought of the tomorrow without him was driving her crazy.


    Was it because of the secret she kept from him? How would he know about it?


    The secrets she has been keeping in her heart for days sowed disappointment enough to break them apart.


    "What makes you say that?" she struggled to set her tone straight. The pain was visible on her face and she knew that Evan could see it but why his face didn''t show any remorse that she was in pain because of his words?


    How could a man who was always looking at her so gently and fondly suddenly turned into a cold stranger?


    "I am a hindrance to your revenge. You need to continue Danie, your family needs justice and only you can do it."


    Danie shook her head to disagree. He was never a hindrance to her life. He gave her love which she more than deserved, he made her think of her future. That it was possible for her to have a normal life and now, standing in front of him with his cold eyes unemotionally and unblinkingly staring at her, she felt watching her future disappear.


    The desire to flee the conversation was written on his face.


    "Please don''t do this!"


    Her voice was broken and so as her heart. She had never beg for someone to stay, let alone a man. But she was willing to make all the excuses in the world to make him stay.


    For a moment, a pang of pain swept across Evan''s eyes. He moved closer and cupped her cheeks with his palms. He just couldn''t take the pain, she was hurting and so was he.


    He bumped his forehead with her, both of his hands were now on her cheeks.


    "It''s going to be painful Danie but I will wait."


    His warm skin against her made her eyes shut. She held his hand on her cheek but it dropped when Evan took a step back.


    She was trying to understand the word he was saying but she can''t. He loves her, she could now see the pain in his face. If he was hurting just as much as her why would he go?


    He turned to go, hands in his pockets and shoulder sunken.


    She blinked repeatedly and as she did tears fell from her eyes constantly. Her cheeks were wet from her tears, sweat on her forehead and neck made her look like she ran a marathon.


    Before she realized what she was doing, she was standing in his way. Their gazes locked enabling her to see the pain mirrored in his eyes.


    "Please stay."


    She pleaded for him to stay. Not caring how desperate she looked like.


    "Please, don''t leave me!"


    She gripped his arm tightly. Not giving him a chance to leave.


    "Danie, don''t do this. You need to continue with the life you had before you met me."


    "Why don''t you understand that I don''t care about it Evan!" this time she yelled those words loudly, it roared around the hallway causing some employees to look at their way.


    Evan sighed, he pulled his arm from her grip and walked out to leave. It pained him but he believed it''s for the better.


    As he took a turn to left, a punch suddenlynded on his face.


    He fell to the ground and tasted the salty blood on the corner of his lips.


    Before he could raise his chin to look at the person that punched \ him a huge body squatted next to him and pulled his cor.


    With creased brows, he stared at Ken who was angrily ring at him.


    He smirked, he realized that his action proven that he witnessed everything.


    "You''re an asshole, Evan."


    And once again, another punchnded on Evan''s cheek.


    Ken got up, with a clenched fist full of blood, he walked out of the building.


    He didn''t want to see Evan and more so Danie. As he walked out of the building there was one thing he realized.


    That woman, she didn''t only change his attitude, shepletely changed his view with everything.


    He went straight to his car, sat on the backseat quietly.


    "Should we leave boss?" his driver asked.


    Ken shook his head and remained quiet sitting at the backseat of his car.


    Soon, he saw Evan leaving the building. Then he stopped to say something to an old man standing by the parked car on the other side of the street.


    He furrowed his brows. He seemed to recognize the man.


    "Do you recognize him?" Ken asked the driver pointing at the man Evan was currently speaking with.


    The driver followed his finger and narrowed his eyes to take a good look at the old man. Then he stretched a hand towards thepartment and took out a binocr.


    "I have never seen him in person but I think he was one of the scientists that worked with your father before. I remember him in thepany legacy album."


    Ken gulped hard, his confusion went deeper, wondering why Evan was talking to someone who was once part of hispany.


    "Call, Magda," he ordered his driver to call his secretary. The only woman who stayed in thepany after his father died.


    The speaker of the car rang, soon the old woman voice spoke in an exhausting but polite tone.


    "Yes, Mr. Chu?"


    "There was a photo in my father''s office before. Who was the man in there?"


    Magda became silent, soon she let out a sigh and spoke, "you mean Glen''s father"


    Irritation rushed over Ken''s mind. How could his secretary think that he didn''t know how Glen''s father looked like?


    "Where is your brain old woman? Think again!" he yelled in anger. Suddenly he found someone he can vent his anger with.


    A shaky sigh sounded from the speaker, "if it''s not Glen''s father it must be Arthur Schmidt."


    When that name rang, Ken''s eyes narrowed. He vaguely remembered him but he knew that his father once had an outstanding neurologist working for him.


    "What do you know about him?"


    "Nothing much but I know that he left thepany after his wife had an affair with your father."


    It was toote, Magda realized that her mouth went overboard again and mentioned the name she shouldn''t have said.


    But Ken somehow didn''t mind the word she just said. In the past, he would get angry and shout at her but right now his mind was too focus on something else.


    "That woman, what was her name again?"


    Magda was unsure whether to answer him or not. She swallowed hard repeatedly, praying that the line will disconnect so she could fly out of the country ande back after some months.


    "I don''t like to repeat myself, Magda!"


    "Alexandria Chen," she replied quickly.

 Chapter 202 - 202: A wounded sould

    Chapter 202 - 202: A wounded sould


    A wounded soul.


    Danie waddling like a zombie in the street didn''t mind all the people that kept bumping her body. Each of her hand was holding the luggage that Evan left, it was full of her clothes which only meant one thing, he really didn''t want him to be in the vi anymore.


    Her eyes were dried, the face looked wreck with her messed up makeup but she didn''t mind it. All the eyes looking at her were full ofplication gaping what happened to her.


    She kept walking and walking, her legs didn''t feel tired. She must have been walking for hours but it was the only thing she could do for now.


    She was walking to nowhere, her eyes were focused ahead of her with no destination.


    One step after another Danie didn''t know she could walk this far.


    The cold wind puffed, she stopped for a moment and embraced herself.


    She looked up in the sky, the clear sky with stars shining in them reflected her eyes which were glooming with pain.


    She let out a heavy sigh and looked at the road. She saw a taxiing to her direction, she lifted a hand to stop it.


    When the taxi stopped, she opened the backseat door and settled there. The face remained emotionless.


    "Where are we going to miss?" the driver asked.


    Danie bit her lips. Where would she go now? She had already considered the vi her home but now that she was thrown out, where would she go?


    Her friends didn''t know her situation and she doubted Evan would say something to them about her. So, she took out her phone and sent a message to all of her friends.


    ''Guard the warehouse. I will be gone for some days.''


    The driver cleared his throat to get the passenger''s attention. They were parked on the side road and some other cars were already pissed off.


    Danie turned to look at the side waiting for her friend''s confirmation.


    "Miss, where shall I drop you?" his voice was call form but strained with impatient.


    Just as the driver asked that question, Danie''s phone buzzed. One after another, her friends sent their confirmation.


    There was one ce she could go, none of her friends would know it as they won''t expect her to be in that ce. She said the address and the driver started the car.


    Danie opened the window. Her hand reached for her ears to pull out her earrings, next was her ne. As she removed all the gifts she got from him, she felt her inside tearing up


    When the car passed through the bridge, Danie threw out her essories except for the ring.


    She nced at her hands, the memories she had from when he proposed yed in her mind, her eyes teared up again, feeling choke with her emotion she gulped hard and shut her eyes tightly.


    The driver peeked at the rearview mirror. Such beautiful face, its shame that those round beautiful eyes were shedding tears.


    He focused on the road. One thing he learned from being a driver was to not engaged to a passenger with a broken heart.


    "wait!" by Danie''s voice, the driver pressed the brake.


    "Yes, miss?"


    Danie stared at the driver with her eyes shining with perplexity. Why? why did she ask him to stop? Before she knew it, her lips parted and said, "Bring me to Su Vi first."


    The driver rose a brow, of course, who wouldn''t know where the Su Vi was located, every driver in the city knew the ce. He knew she was someone special, with the face like that, he''s certain that she could capture even the heart of the richest man.


    So he turned the steering wheel and hastened to the ce. He casually peeked at the mirror but the woman was just staring at the side road, mind seemed to wander somewhere far from where they were right now.


    Meanwhile, at the Su Vi.


    Nervously sitting on the couch was Camille, hands-on herps folded together to stop them from shaking. She gulped repeatedly and ran her eyes around the room. There were Evan''s parents sitting opposite of her while her parents were sitting next to her. Her mom has the same confused look as like while her father was smiling from ear to ear as if he won a lottery.


    Slowly, she leaned closer to her father.


    "Dad, what''s happening?" she asked in confusion.


    Her father nced at her, then he lifted a hand and caressed her hair.


    "I told you I will get Evan, right?"


    Camille gulped hard and nodded, "yes but Evan doesn''t want me. He loves," she paused, her lips refused to say the name of the woman she despised the most.


    There she thought Anna Tang was her most hated human after she surpassed her from being the country''s number one beautiful model but right now, she hated no one in the world than Danie.


    The woman who had done nothing but to bully her, every time she thought of her name, she felt her blood boiling.


    Roman Lee was about to speak when the door opened and let out the Elder Couple Su.


    "So, the engagement will proceed as nned?" Andrew Su said as he limply walked towards the living room.


    His eyes narrowed, his son together with his ex-wife Elise were sitting next to each other as if they were a real couple. The relief was on their faces. Huh! He scoffed secretly, how could those two fools have a face to be in this house after what they had done?


    "Get out of here Elise!" he shouted at the woman.


    "Hey. Andrew. What is happening to you?" Andrew''s wife asked in bewilderment. He didn''t dare to tell her the truth as he knew it will only shatter her heart.


    "She''s no longer part of the Su so she must leave the house immediately." His voice was low but it was tarnished with anguish and resentment.


    Elise lowered her head in humiliation. She could see Camille''s mother staring at her with pity.


    She was about to leave when her ex-husband grabbed her wrist, stopping her from leaving.


    "You are our son''s mother so you have all the rights to be here," Alvin turned to his father with a serious face determined to defend his ex-wife.


    "We are uniting the Lee and Su family so father please, don''t throw her out. The marriage between Camille and Evan is very important."

 Chapter 203 - 203: Kens threat

    Chapter 203 - 203: Ken''s threat


    Outside of the vi.


    The taxi driver was about to stop the car when Danie suddenly asked him to leave. He stared at the vi in front of him scratching his head dumbfounded and wondering why she kept changing her mind.


    How could he have this kind of passenger at this hour? All he wanted was to drop her off and be home with his family.


    "Do you want to go somewhere else Miss?" he asked politely.


    Danie nodded without looking at him.


    "Where?" the driver asked.


    Danie met his eyes through the rearview mirror, her lips were slightly parted as if she wanted to say something but unsure what.


    "I want to go to my son," Danie said that in a whisper. She wanted to see Danny, now it made sense why he was given that name but she also didn''t want to face him while she was in this estate. Evan left her because she has too much enemy, it will be foolish if she let the world knows that she has a son.


    The driver blinked his eyes, confusion rushed over his mind as he waited for her to continue.


    But instead of talking, Danie looked aside, she watched the familiar guards roaming around the ce. Remembering the time she spent in her, she felt choke with her emotion. Her hair skin was crawling as if she was locked in a cold ce.


    Why? How could this happen? She was just here earlier and now she can''t even enter the ce.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    The knock on the car window startled Danie''s messed up mind. She looked up and saw Ken standing there with a smile.


    Immediately her eyebrow rose. The way he smiled was sending chills to her body. She had seen this smile before in one of his memory and it was the time when his father died. The smile looked genuine but since it came from his lips, it looked scary and awkward.


    Danie paid the driver and got out of the taxi after Ken opened the door.


    When did he start acting like a gentleman? She asked herself.


    He has always been so inconsiderate and selfish but right now he was acting so strange.


    Head tilting with confusion, Danie stared at him.


    "Why are you so nice to me?"


    Ken''s smile widened, he looked at the driver who came down to get Danie''s luggage.


    He took it from him and gave him a bundle of cash, he knew that she has already paid but he just felt giving him an extra for all the trouble she put him through.


    The driver''s eyes widened in disbelief. He looked at his passenger as if he was asking for her permission.


    Meanwhile, Ken was starting to feel pissed. He was feeling tired holding the money.


    "Just take it. This man is rich," Danie stated.


    And with that, the driver took the money with an awkward smile on his lips and repeatedly bowed his head.


    "Thank you so much, Sir," he rushed back to his car and left the ce, not giving anyone a chance to take his earned money.


    After the taxi left, Danie eyes absentmindedly turned to the ce she once considered her home.


    "I have an extra room in my house. Want to stay there?"


    Ken has never offered anyone to stay in his house except his friend Evan and Glen and no woman has ever stayed in there for a whole day.


    "It''s full of men and you don''t have a maid to cook and clean for me so no."


    Her lips were pouting a little and she didn''t even know that. In Ken''s eyes, he found her expression so childish but strangely he didn''t feel disgusted like he usually has. In the past, he would feel pissed when Danie acted like this in front of Evan but now that she has this expression for him, he somehow felt tingly inside.


    "I will throw them out," he picked up her luggage and turned around, hoping for her to follow him.


    "I need to eat. Who''s going to cook and clean your house?"


    Ken stared at her unblinking. How could she ask that question to him?


    "If you are hungry, we can order food. If the house is messy, we will clean. We will do things together."


    The words he spat has made his muscles jaw froze, expression looked so shocked just like Danie.


    Those words were meant to stay in his mind. How? How could he be so bold and tell her those words? Even himself was surprised that he had those thoughts in his mind.


    Do things together? Danie''s lips curled up in a bitter smile.


    If Ken could offer it why Evan couldn''t? Her emotions fixed with sadness. Before she knew it her eyes were tearing up and a slight sob full of pain sounded from her lips.


    Ken didn''t know what to do. He had never seen her crying, he never cared for a woman except for his mother and it''s mostly because of what he had experienced with his father and his mistress.


    Thinking of that, his hands lifted and touched Danie''s shoulders. He leaned closer to her while she was crying like a child that can''t spout her reasons.


    She really resembled the woman in his memory. How could it be?


    How could she be that woman''s child?


    He should be hating Danie. She was the child of the woman who caused his family to break.


    He sighed, his inner self was telling him that she was innocent. It was not her fault, so he shouldn''t hate her.


    With that, his mind and body felt at ease. He pulled her to hug something he had never done to any woman.


    When he felt her tears soaking his shirt, Ken smiled bitterly. Why was she shedding tears to someone that hurt her? She was good at torturing people, he had seen her victims it was really cruel. If it was him, he would go and kill the person that tried to break his heart.


    They didn''t know how long they were standing embracing each other neither they know that a pair of eyes were staring at them from the distance.


    Evan clenched his fists and threw the binocr away. He turned around with a grim expression and pursed lips, then he picked up his phone and sent Ken a message.


    ''Damn you, Ken.''


    After that, he picked up the binocr he threw and moved it closer to his eyes.

 Chapter 204 - 204: Kens threat part 2

    Chapter 204 - 204: Ken''s threat part 2


    Evan''s eyebrows creased when he noticed Ken with his palms on Danie''s cheeks and head lowered to hers as if they were kissing.


    Ken''s lips formed a lopsided grin while Danie''s face remained silent. She didn''t bother to read his eyes as she was able to look at the message he received from Evan.


    Though it confused and made her question herself. Why did she not move when he cupped her cheeks and moved his face closer to her?


    It was a perfect distance for a kiss but Ken didn''t dare to touch her lips.


    They both knew that Evan was watching from somewhere, why was she riding his childishness. Did she want Evan to feel jealous? Will it help to get him back? She didn''t know but she didn''t want to destroy the friendship between them so she took a step back and opened the door of the car. She sat in the passenger seat quietly and put her seatbelt on.


    ----


    Riding a car with Ken was not new to Danie but the look he was giving her was all brand new, it was full of worry something she was not used too.


    She bit her lips hard, shut her eyes and leaned her head against the window.


    ''It''s a mistake,'' Evan''s voice rewind in her mind like a broken cassette. Her heart gripped in pain, wondering if he meant that it was a mistake meeting her. How could anyone be so heartless to say it knowing that it will hurt the other''s feeling?


    Despite closed eyes, her tears fell down, shoulders shook as she cried. She was holding it, she couldn''t cry in the taxi but now her emotion suddenly rushed out of her making her cry like a baby.


    Ken tightened his grip to the steering wheel. He wished he could do something for her, to make her stop from crying. He hated it, he was always pissed to see a woman crying but now, he just felt helpless and useless.


    When Danie opened her eyes, the view was all blurry like she was in the middle of the forest which was full of fog and misty. She blinked repeatedly to get her sight back but all she could see was Evan''s face.


    She covered her mouth with her backhand to prevent herself from crying out loud. She gulped repeatedly to hold her emotion but the longer she held it the more she felt bursting. Her breathing shortened, feeling lost of air she breathed out repeatedly, she the bumped a fist on her chest to stop herself from crying. She wanted to stop crying, that''s all she wanted but her eyes were too stubborn that they just kept shedding tears, tears she shouldn''t be wasting for someone that hurt her.


    "Stop please."


    Ken voice pleading for her to stop only made her emotion heightened, she removed her seatbelt and buried her face on his shoulder not caring if he''s alright with it or not.


    Ken''s muscles tensed up. He was angry, pissed off, and he felt the need to beat up someone. Why was she crying so hard? Evan only left her, he didn''t die or kill someone she loved so why?


    He wanted to voice out that question but instead, he stayed focus at the road and just let her wet his shirt with her tears.


    The cry went louder and louder, it''s hurting his ears. He just wanted her to stop, he was willing to do anything give up everything for her to stop.


    When he can no longer hold it, he pressed the brake abruptly and in the process, he held her body with one hand to make sure that she will not fly out of the car.


    The car''s wheel shrieked and it stopped. Ken immediately held her shoulders and leaned his face closer to her.


    shing a serious look, he stared at her.


    "Stop ok?" his eyes widened, "tell me what you want and I will give it just... please stop crying"


    Danie sniffed like a kid, her tears mixed with her sweat, her fake eyshes fell on her cheeks, mascara smudged under her eyes made her look messed up.


    "I want..." she sobbed heavily, "I want him back," and those words left her lips in a heavy whisper. How she wished there was someone who could take him back, make him change his mind and be with her again. She just wanted everything to go back to normal, she still couldn''t believe that he''s gone.


    "Why? Why did he leave me? Why is he regretting meeting me? Why Ken?"


    Ken could not answer it as he was not Evan, all he could do was to shake his head.


    "Why?" she asked again, her voice was just as broken as her heart, "TELL ME WHY?" this time she shouted, so loud and full of anger.


    "I DON''T KNOW!" he yelled back, shaking her shoulder in a hope to wake her up from reality that this situation can happen.


    "ALL I KNOW IS HE''S STUPID AND YOU ARE STUPID!" he let her go, conflicted by his own emotion. Wondering why was he getting too attached to her problem when he didn''t even consider her a friend.


    "A shark almost ate him in search for that f*cking pearl, we spent hours digging for gold so I don''t f*cking know why he broke up with you," he said in a low voice suppressing his temper.


    "I know all the things he did for me so why Ken? Doesn''t he love me? He suddenly changed and I don''t know why" she said in between her sobs, "I want him back Ken, please help me. Talk to him, I can''t - I don''t him gone. I want him next to me," she blew out a heavy sigh as she cried, now she understood the saying ''cry a river'' since her eyes just kept shedding tears non-stop.


    "Give him back, Ken please," she didn''t care how desperate she looked right now, the only thing she cared was the tomorrow.


    "Please... Please... Please..."


    Ken could no longer take it. Her cry, voice and plead were driving him crazy. He held her shoulders once again, stared deeply into her eyes with his nose wrinkling in anger.


    "If you don''t stop this I am going back to the vi and kill him," he was his friend but right now, he wanted nothing but to beat him to death, "and then I am going to kill you next."


    With that threat, Danie leaned back to the chair and folded her arms together, she looked aside and held herself from crying.

 Chapter 205 - 205: Future Mrs. Su

    Chapter 205 - 205: Future Mrs. Su


    Back at the Su vi.


    Camille who could not contain her happiness shed a triumph smile. She got up from her chair and stood next to Evan. She didn''t mind the re he was giving her, all she knew was that her heart was feeling so bliss with the news


    She raised a hand and held his arm, she could feel how his muscles tensed up as if she has a contagious disease he should feel disgusted and avoid. She tossed her shame aside and held tightly on his arm, a proud smile on her lips, eyes shining with contentment, Camille wanted to shout and scream to let out her emotion.


    ''huh! What now Danie? Didn''t I tell you that he wille back to me?'' how she wished Danie was right in front of her so she could boast andugh at her face.


    Karma, that''s what she called it. All the pain that Danie was having right now was karma for all the bad things she had done to her.


    ''Hm¡­ does she know that we are getting engaged?'' she raised her chin to look at Evan. His usual serious expression was on his face and this was one of the things she loved about him. He was always serious as if the world was ending, Camille could still remember her school days with Evan. He might always be with his friend Glen and Evan but when she needed something from him, he was always there to help her.


    She bit her lips when Evan looked at her, she felt the spark in their gazes but she knew that deep inside he was not feeling the same.


    She gulped hard and smiled at him. One day, Evan will fall for her. They will get married and have kids something he will never get by marrying Danie.


    While her parents and Evan''s parents were busy talking about the engagement Camille stayed focus at Evan. Her mind hasn''t recovered by the news that they broke up.


    "If you are done. I will take my leave," Camille blinked when Evan removed her hand from his arm. She felt his cold palms against her, it made her skin shivered indifferently.


    She watched as he left the living room with shoulders sunken as if he lost a war. When her mother called out her name, Camille jerked her head in her direction and found her smiling though her eyes were glooming with worry


    Everyone could see the cold treatment Evan gave to her. Even the maids around were looking at her with pity.


    It will be a marriage for convenience but she was fine with it for as long as its Evan.


    The life of being Evan''s wife which she has been dreaming since she was a teenager will finallye true. Her hands folded in excitement. The image of her in a wedding dress walking down the aisle with Evan waiting at the altar shed in her mind causing for her lips to form a wide smile.


    She walked toward the couch and settled on the chair she upied earlier. Feeling her mother''s hand around her shoulder, Camille looked aside and gave her a smile.


    "It will be alright mom. Don''t worry."


    There was a slight fear thumping her heart but she tossed it aside and focused her mind to the future. Soon, she will be part of the Su that''s all that matter for her.


    --


    After Ken parked the car outside of his house. He looked at the passenger seat and found Danie sleeping, his expression ttened when he heard her snoring. He thought earlier that it was his car making a weird sound but it was actually Danie snoring like a bear that didn''t have sleep for years.


    Slowly, he opened the door in his side and left the driver seat. He then opened the door of the passenger seat, bent and shook his head. Danie didn''t even bother to put on her seatbelt.


    He sighed, wondering if he should wake her up or let her sleep in the car. Tilting his head in confusion, Ken decided to pat her shoulder.


    "Hey shorty, wake up."


    But she didn''t wake up, not even move so he took a step back and rested both hands on his h.i.p.s, thinking what to do next.


    In the end, he decided to go back to the house leaving her alone in the car. When he came back, he had a nket in his arm andy it over her. Then he closed the door and went to the backseat, hey down and bent his body into a ball like a small baby in the crib.


    He was about to close his eyes when he noticed Danie''s position. So he got up and adjusted the chair andy back in the chair. He knew he could have carried her upstairs but a part of him was stopping him from touching her.


    When Danie opened her eyes, it was already light outside. She sat straight from slouching and stretched her arms. It''s already morning and seemed like she slept in the car.


    Quickly memory fromst night came rushing in her mind and as it did tears formed in her eyes once again.


    Why? Why was she in so much pain. She reminisced the day she found out about James other woman and the pain was different than now. She scoffed bitterly, did her emotion to feel pain evolve too, it seemed so given that her heart was aching too much. Too much that she could no longer bear it.


    When she looked at the backseat, she found Ken sleeping. His body curled into a ball and arms served as his pillow. He looked so big in the seat he wasying on. Poor seat, it''s still suffering from his weight.


    While her eyes were staring unblinkingly at Ken, her fingers were massaging her engagement ring. She remembered throwing all the essories Evan had given her but she just couldn''t throw away the ring.


    She sniffed and stared at her hand, the pearl sparkled by the lighting from the sun. The memories from the time he proposed yed again and she could not help but smile, a smile with pain. She was not expecting that the day wille where she would stare at the ring with tears in her eyes.


    Her throat felt dry yet her eyes were so wet. Slowly, she removed her ring, stretched a hand and put it on Ken''s hand.


    Then she opened the door and got off with a t face yet tears remained in her eyes.


    ''We will do things together.''


    Ken''s words rang in her mind, making her chest feel tight. She took her luggage and left Ken''s ce. He no longer needed to be around her as she was no longer Evan''s fianc¨¦, she was no one to him now, probably someone who was once part of his life.


    She knew he said that he will wait. But wait for what? Walking on the side road she asked that to herself. She no longer wanted to have revenge, what she wanted was a peaceful life. She wanted to be happy every day like she used too but now that he''s gone, her happiness disappeared as well.


    She sighed and stopped the first taxi she saw on the street. The road was empty and peaceful people must be in the work now.


    ''What is he doing now?'' She wondered herself. She fell asleep crying but what about him? Did he sleep good or did he sleep hurting?


    Her mind kept making a question that rted to him, she knew it was useless but for now, the only thing she could do to not kill herself was to think of him and pretend that he didn''t break up with her.


    When she got into the taxi, she stated the address for the Su Vi. Evan packed all of her stuff but there was one thing she left behind which she needed to get.

 Chapter 206 - 206: The real garbage

    Chapter 206 - 206: The real garbage


    While Danie woke up with a heavy feeling in her chest Camille on the other side felt so bliss. She got up from her bed and went to the shower with a light feeling.


    The smile on her face remained while the water from the shower fell down on her head sliding down her body.


    Inside of the bathroom blinded by fog a whistle as lively as the bird''s song in the morning could be heard. Camille washed her whole body as if she was covered with mud. She wanted to be clean, today, she will be living in the Su vi again but this time it will be different. This time there will be no Danie, no witch going around ring at her and making her life miserable.


    Feeling her body clean, Camille left the bathroom. She put on a simple dress and proceeded to the car where a driver was waiting. After living with Danie she realized that Evan preferred a simple woman than a sophisticated one.


    Meanwhile at the Su Vi.


    Evan shook his head as he sipped his coffee, standing by the balcony of his bedroom he found Danie digging something at his garden. His lips curled up in a smile, she was acting as if she was still living in the vi.


    He took a sigh and decided to leave. He knew that Danie came here for one thing, and it was the corpse she buried in his garden.


    He got into his car and Kirby drove out of the vi. Little did he know that a car passed him has Camille inside excitedly sitting with her heart thumping with satisfaction.


    When Camille got off of the car, her eyebrows creased to see everyone looking at the direction of the garden. Out of curiosity, she followed the crowd and her eyebrow raised when she saw Danie with a shovel digging the soil.


    Mud and exhaustion on her face, Camille could not help but beam by the view.


    "Make way for me," she ordered coldly to the maids and guards, her brows were slightly raised together with her chin, a smile full of proud was stered on her lips.


    "You need to leave this Vi before I call the police for trespassing."


    DUG!


    The sound of the shovel hitting something hard has made Danie smile yet an empty one. She stretched her back and ced a hand on her h.i.p.s, then she bent her neck and a sound of cracking bone roared together with Camille''s threat.


    She looked to her side and scanned everyone who was looking at her with perplexity.


    As her empty smile disappeared, Danie looked back at the box where she had the model''s skeleton hidden. She picked it up and walked towards the wall gate, not bothering to open her mouth and exin herself to anyone.


    One step, another step, every step she made was in the same distance and speed when suddenly a hand stopped her from leaving.


    Based on the softness of the hand, and the fragrance her nose sniffed, she was able to recognize the person that stopped her from leaving without looking back.


    Camille''s face screwed up with disgust and hatred. Seeing Danie so distress and dirty made her feel joyful but still, her heart was being gripped with envy knowing that despite her state, she still looked pretty.


    "You are pretty Danie," she sneered mockingly at her, eyes scanning the dirt over her body, "you shouldn''t push yourself to a man that doesn''t want you around," she remembered Danie telling her that before and now that their tables had turned, she could not help but to sh a triumph smile.


    Danie shrugged nonchntly and opened the box ¨C showing the skeleton inside.


    "I am not pushing myself to anyone, Camille. You see, I came here to get the skeleton of the person I buried in here," with a t face she closed the box, turned around to leave but was once again stopped by Camille.


    "I am d Evan finally opened his eyes and saw the real you. He must have realized what real garbage looks like."


    Those words were nothing for Danie. Her face remained emotionless as she pulled her arm from her grip.


    "You are right," Danie ran her eyes over Camille''s body like a scanner, "for him to go back to the garbage he once threw only proves how poor his taste and eyesight are."


    The corner of Danie''s lips curled up in a bitter smile, "tell him this," moving closer to her, Danie whispered, "unlike him, I don''t go back to the people that left me."


    She finally turned around. Thedder she used to get into the vi was still there so she climbed up swiftly like a spider in the web and decided to leave the vi.


    After Danie left, Camille tossed thedder aside irritably and marched away, both hands clenching in anger and were itching to hit someone.


    Why? She was expecting Danie with eyes bulging and crying but seeing her right now with that smirk she looked so normal just like before.


    She gulped repeatedly and stopped walking. She needed to calm herself as she didn''t want any of the employees to see her in this state. They had seen how Danie humiliated her and now was the best time to get her status back.


    Walking back tor the taxi waiting for her, Danie''s eyes gloom. She wondered what was Camille doing in the vi, she''s certain that Evan didn''t invite her so what was she doing in there?


    She didn''t even bother reading her mind since her body was itching so badly to leave the ce but Camille''s proud face and the smile she had on her lips was giving her a bad vibe.


    Are they back together? She asked herself as she stretched a hand to open the taxi door, she looked back, battling whether to go back and check Camille or to leave and nevere back.


    She gulped repeatedly, finally decided to leave the ce. Evan said he will wait for her. For what she didn''t know but he promised to wait so she believed that he wouldn''t go back to Camille.


    He wanted her to get revenge, to finish what she had started but she''s afraid that it will only create more enemy and it will only bring more danger to her, especially to her son.


    She cleared her throat to remove the thought in her mind. She wanted to go and see Danny but how? It only meant that she will need to face Glen, the boy who saved her from the bas.e.m.e.nt.


    ''Was it the reason why I can''t read Glen?'' she asked herself. She was now certain why she couldn''t read Evan and it''s because he was part of her past. It would exin why she couldn''t read Glen as well.


    "Where are we going, miss?" the driver asked.


    Danie met his eyes, where would she go now? She can''t even go back to her apartment since her friends will be asking her questions she didn''t want to answer. And she didn''t want to face Glen no matter how much she wanted to see her son.


    She sighed and gave the driver an awkward smile. There was one ce she was nning to go yesterday, so she stated the address of the judge she always ckmailed and shifted her sight to the box which was full of skeleton bones she took from his backyard.

 Chapter 207 - 207: Mr. Judge

    Chapter 207 - 207: Mr. Judge


    After a car passed through the gate, the judge adjusted his tie and turned off the car. He opened the door of the driver seat stared momentarily at his house ahead.


    He sighed, he didn''t have a stay in maid as he preferred to be alone. His life revolved around his work since his wife died. Now, he will go inside the empty house, eat, sleep and go back to work again. He will do the same thing tomorrow and until his life end.


    "Tsk... what a pathetic life," hemented and left the car. He only has himself to take care and rely on, no kids or rtives he could spend the holidays with.


    He entered the house and tossed his briefcase aside. The ce was clean just like the way he left it earlier.


    He let out a harsh breath as he walked upstairs where his bedroom and study room were located. He will probably spend most of his night in his study so he went straight there.


    Opening the door, his eyes caught a person sitting on the swivel chair. Legs crossed and hands holding the armchair tightly.


    The darkroom lit up when he pressed the switch, his eyes went wide in surprise to see the woman who kept ckmailing him in his study sitting like she owned the ce.


    ''What now?'' he rolled his eyes and sat on the couch a few meters away from her. His sight shifted at the box on the table, he gulped repeatedly while beads of sweat were slowly forming on his forehead.


    "What do you want now?" he said those words with a heavy sigh, he leaned his back against the couch and waited for her to state her reason.


    "Why did you kill her?" Danie focused on the judge restingfortably on the couch.


    The judge''s eyebrow furrowed, face slowly turned red in shame, "I had an affair with her. Before my wife found out about it, I asked for a break-up but," he paused for a moment to let out a bitterugh, "she was delusional, she wanted me to divorce my wife and be with her instead."


    Danie leaned closer and rested her elbows on the desk, her palms supported her chin and decided to listen, "it is enough reason to kill her?"


    The judged scratched the beard he didn''t shave for days, "I was only trying to stop her from attacking my wife. I didn''t - " his voice broke upon remembering the past, "I used too much force and she fell down the stairs," by that time, his eyes were staring at his hands, he could still feel the heat of her body before he pushed her, that scene was ying in his head repeatedly for years.


    "I love my wife," he said after a long moment of silence, "I will do everything for her."


    Danie nodded and leaned back, she raised her chin and stared at the ceiling.


    "Love," she tittered bitterly, "they should forbid it."


    Puzzled by her words, the judge rose a brow. The pain in her voice, the look on her face, he realized that she was suffering.


    "You are hurting," he stated in a doubting tone.


    Danie tilted her head a little confused why he said those words, crossing her legs with hands holding the armchair, she gave him a mirthlessugh, "hurting?" she shook her head, wondering if the judge has another definition of hurt, "judge I am not hurting but I am pissed."


    She got up abruptly, walked towards the window and stood there staring at the night sky.


    "You killed that model for your wife and yet she still divorced you," she swung her body to face him but remained by the window, "what did you feel after that?"


    Anger rushed over the judge. How dare she to remind him of his painful past. She was right, his wife divorced him after he identally killed his mistress but how did she know about it?


    He got up, walked towards her with big steps.


    "How did you know?" he was dead serious. He always wondered how did she find out about the corpse in his garden, no one knew about it aside from his wife.


    "Did my wife tell you this before she died?" by that time, he was standing in front of her, staring at her face desperately hiding her pain.


    "What happened to you?" he asked before she could even answer his first question. Her eyes were glooming indifferently, it was definitely different than the one she had the first time they met.


    Danie looked aside, "I am not going to answer any of your questions."


    "Then why are you here?"


    Danie ran her tongue over her dry lips, "I am here to return the model. You can throw her, burn her or bury her again in your backyard I don''t care."


    She walked past him, that''s the reason why she came here. Only to return the bones of the woman he killed.


    "Also," her lips froze, stopping her from saying the rest of her words.


    "What?" he asked in perplexity. Now that she''s going to return the skeleton of the model, he''s certain that she will be asking for a big favour.


    Slightly turning her body to look at him, Danie parted her lips, "Can I stay here for some days? I don''t have any ce to go."


    Stunned by her request, the judge could not help but nod his head.


    "Great. Goodnight Richard."


    Danie has left the room but her voice stating his name yed in his mind repeatedly.


    He smiled, seemed like he won''t be alone for some days in this house,


    --


    Outside of the warehouse.


    Robert''s face went poker when he realized that the ce was empty. He and Scott didn''t have time to clean the warehouse since Danie didn''t order them to do it.


    After entering the ce, his eyes went wide. The dark ce lit up and showed the four chairs in the middle of the empty warehouse. Sitting on the chairs were ire, Scott, Jenna and Irene. All have their mouth covered with a cloth while their hands and feet were tied up on the chair.


    He stared at Irene who was ring at him. The panic expression on her face made him realized that this was not a prank.


    As the situation sunk in his mind, his hand moved to reach for his gun but before he could do that, a hard wood struck his head followed by his sight darkening.


    Before his eyes shut, he looked at Irene''s face currently shedding tears.

 Chapter 208 - 208: Blood is thicker than water

    Chapter 208 - 208: Blood is thicker than water


    Darkness weed Robert as his conscious came back. He groaned by the pain on his neck, slowly he opened his eyes and with a blurry sight he found a familiar man standing in front of him.


    "Hi Robert," Roman lee smiled wickedly at him.


    Terror overtook Robert''s mind as soon as he recognized him. He tried to move but his body was tied up in the chair he was sitting.


    "Roman Lee, what is this?" he said gnashing his jaw in anger.


    Roman Lee felt the re of Robert''s defensive anger, he smirked at him and shifted his sight to the woman next to him.


    "I just need some information. Your police friend seemed to be so attached to you," saying that, Roman Lee walked closer to Robert but not removing his eyes at Irene.


    "I caught her first and then she started spilling all the names of your friends except you," he lifted Robert''s chin using the gun he was holding while his eyes were still on Irene, watching her reaction.


    Robert let out an emptyugh, "me?" he followed where Roman''s eyes were looking, "are you sure? She hated me-"


    "Stupid!" Irene suddenly shouted.


    The exhaustion from being tied up and tortured for two days disappeared upon seeing the disbelief on Robert''s face.


    Huh! Did he even know what she had suffered? She might have spilt everyone''s location but she didn''t spill his whereabouts.


    "Why did youe here?" she continued shouting.


    Robert creased his brows indifferently, wondering why she didn''t snitch him out when he was her most hated person.


    "I need to clean the warehouse, why are you here?"


    Irene''s face went poker by his stupid question, instead of answering she swung her head to another direction refusing to see his face.


    All of them except Robert was tortured the same way and she believed that they will do the same to him.


    Roman Lee shook his head to hear their conversation. Moving forward, he lifted a hand in the air and gestured one of the men toe closer.


    Robert gulped hard, there were around twenty men fully gun loaded in the warehouse. All the furniture and old hospital machines were removed. He looked at his side where the three women were sitting looking exhausted. Even ire who was old and weak was tied up, a few bruises on her face and arms which had turned purple.


    "What do you want?" Robert asked Roman Lee.


    "How much Danie know about me?"


    Roman Lee stayed rooted at his spot. He had asked the same question to the others even to Irene but they won''t tell him no matter how hard he hit them.


    Robert rose a brow while a smirk tainted with mock was stered on his lips.


    "Do you really think we will talk just because you hurt us?" he scoffed, "look you can hurt us as much as you want but we won''t talk really."


    Scott who suffered more agreed to Robert by nodding his head.


    "Your torture is less painful than Danie so if we will choose, we prefer to be tortured by you than her."


    Roman Lee''s face reddened in anger. Unsure whether they were bluffing or not.


    "You are scared," Robert giggled with amus.e.m.e.nt loudly but it soon disappeared and was reced by a groan when Roman Lee asked a man to hit him with a whip.


    "Ugh!" pain took over Robert''s face as soon as he felt the after the pain of the whip, "Do you think hitting me will make me talk?" he raised his chin courageously to meet his eyes, "You underestimated me. Danie beats me up every day so your whip is nothing."


    Roman''s lee face darkened upon hearing it. He lifted a hand once again and asked the man to hand him the whip.


    "Let''s see," and with that, the whip flew in the air andnded on Robert''s face.


    Like a mad person, Roman Lee kept on hitting Robert, not caring whether he hit his face or body. In everynd of the whip on his body, a groan full of pain echoed in the room together with the painful cry and beg of the girls.


    "Stop!" Scott yelled, his voice exceeded the noise around, "please stop, he won''t talk even you kill him."


    Scott knew Robert very much, his life didn''t matter to him for as long as Danie''s life was at stake.


    With that word, Roman Lee''s irritation ignited. Inside of stopping, he continued on hitting Robert.


    "Talk! You son of a b*tch" Roman yelled like a crazy man, he tossed the whip aside and turned around. His eyes scanned the ce like a hawk and when he saw the baseball bat, he rushed towards it and picked up it.


    With big steps, he walked back to Robert, hauling the baseball bat on the floor.


    He lifted it in the air, move it closer to his head preparing himself to throw a hard hit.


    "If I hit you with this, you will be dead meat. So, talk Robert or do you want me to get your brother and his disgusting husband?"


    The pain was causing Robert''s sight to blur, he shook his head blinked his eyes repeatedly until his sight became clear.


    His lips formed a lopsided grin and as it did, a drop of blood fell to his pants. His breathing quickened both in exhaustion and pain, "I hate my brother so you''ll be doing me a favor."


    Narrowing his eyes, Roman Lee stared deeply into Robert''s eyes weighting the words he just said.


    Then he mirrored his smile, turned to one of the men and rose both of his brows, "Take them out."


    Robert''s face which was full of blood and sweat paled upon hearing the familiar voice of a small girl crying. He swiftly turned his head not minding the pain and widened his eyes.


    It was his niece together with his brother and his husband. Veins in his neck popped angrily like snakes, as he turned to look at Roman Lee he found him smiling at him like a psycho.


    "Are you sure about that?" Roman Lee picked up the whip, "Get Sebastian over here."


    Robert''s lips pursed furiously, he watched as his brother stood in front of Roman Lee who was a few meters away from him.


    "Hold him tight, this is going to be fun," and once again Roman lee lifted the baseball bat in the air preparing to throw a hit.


    "Fine! I will talk!" Robert said with closed eyes. ''I am sorry Danie'' he apologized silently. He was willing to die for her but he can''t let his brother suffer by protecting her. She will understand, he knows that.


    "I will talk."


    Roman Lee threw the bat aside with a triumph smile, he asked one of the men to get him a chair and he settled there in front of Robert.


    "Lock them up again. If he stops talking bring them back here," Roman Lee stated without removing his eyes from staring at him.


    To all of Danie''s friends, only Robert has someone he loved. Jenna, Irene, Scott and ire have no one to protect with so hisst resort was Robert and he was d that everything was going smooth.


    It was not hard to find Danie''s friends given that he got help from the President and now, he shall use her friends to get her to work with him.


    Robert looked around, his eyes murked with guilt. Before telling Roman what he knew, he decided to ask him a question.


    "How did you find this ce?" Robert and Scott were sure that no one would find this ce. The time and the forest helped for people to avoid the old hospital which was burnt down eight years ago.


    Roman Lee''s smile widened, "You''re proof to the saying that blood is thicker than water," he paused and let Robert understood the meaning of his word.


    Robert furrowed his brows, his heart thumped as he tried to think of anyone that will betray them.


    "Who?" he asked, mind has given up thinking of who the traitor was.


    "Danie''s biggest mistake was giving too much trust to a stranger. Does she think that giving Lyle a baby will win her loyalty?"


    When the name of the traitor rang in Robert''s ears, anger rushed over his body. Roman Lee was right, blood is indeed thicker than water. He and Lyle were the living proof.

 Chapter 209 - 209: Morning news

    Chapter 209 - 209: Morning news


    Danie woke up with her heart banging uncontrobly. She raised a hand to touch her chest and felt her heartbeat, she gasped hard and looked around only to realize that she''s inside of an unfamiliar room.


    She removed her nket and got out of the bed. She''s still in the judge''s house and was nning to leave soon. From today, her business with the judge was done. He won''t see her anymore and she didn''t have a n to see him as well.


    Walking down the stairs, she found the judge sitting on the high stool chair in the kitchen. She upied the seat next to him and stared at the television screen ying the morning news.


    "Good morning," the judge greeted gaily. Today, he woke up with a light feeling and he didn''t know why.


    Danie nced at him with a nk face, no matter how much she tried to force her lips to smile, she just couldn''t.


    "Do you want a coffee?" he asked.


    She nodded once and looked back at the screen. It was currently ying the news about the President in the cutting ribbon of the newly opened bridge.


    "Here," the judge set the cup in front of Danie and sat back on his chair. She might have a long face but he''s still delighted to know that she''s around.


    ''Hm... I should maybe get a girlfriend,'' he thought as he drank his ck coffee.


    Danie held the cup and moved it closer to her lips. As she slowly drank the coffee her ears heard the newscaster mentioning the name Evan Su.


    She looked at the television, the cup she was holding drop to the table spilling all the hot liquid around. Her body felt the burning hotness of the coffee as it dropped on her legs but her mind and body couldn''t cycle the pain as she was too immersed at the news on the television.


    The judge stared at the coffee shading his table cloth, then he shifted his sight to Danie who was staring deeply at the image of the Su Financial CEO.


    Her hands on the table squeezing into fists, her cheeks gradually turning red in anger and her round eyes narrowing indifferently, the judge realized that Evan Su was someone special to his guest.


    He cleared his throat to get her attention but she remained staring at the television. A line appeared in between his brows as he tried to wipe the table.


    Then he remembered what she told himst night.


    ''Love, they should forbid it.''


    His mouth curled bitterly, now he understood why she came to stay in his ce overnight. He might not know who she really was but he knew that she''s someone special. Those eyes, the way they changed colour, it scared him but he thought before it was just a hoax to frighten him but it was real and now while she was having that trouble expression, he could not help but sympathize her.


    If she was his daughter, he would go and kill anyone that will hurt her. To see a woman hurting that much, it pained him. He let out a heavy sigh and wiped the remaining spilt coffee on the table. Then he turned around and decided to leave her alone.


    --


    At the Su Financial Bank.


    Evan was in the middle of the meeting with Kirby and his secretary when Camille barged in. For a moment, due to so much work, he forgot the reality he was in.


    He looked at the bedroom door in his office. If it was Danie, she would be inside waiting for him in the bed, she never interrupted his meeting and always cared about his work.


    By the thought of her, Evan let out a sigh. He asked Kirby and his secretary to leave the room.


    "Camille, you can''t barge in here. I have a job."


    Camille pouted her lips. She walked closer to him despite the grim look on his face.


    "You are my fianc¨¦ now Evan. Let''s have lunch together."


    Evan shook his head in refusal, "Camille, I don''t love you alright? This is just a marriage in a paper nothing else so don''t expect me to-" the rest of his word froze when Camille unexpectedly turned around and fled the ce hastily.


    He rose a brow in disbelief, did Camille just left him? When he remembered the tears in her eyes before rushing out of his office, Evan cursed out and immediately ran after her.


    How childish! He said in his mind. He took the avable elevator to follow her and worried that the employee might see her in that state. When he reached the ground floor, he found her storming out of the building.


    With big steps, he rushed towards her. He was able to stop her as soon as she stepped out of the building.


    Confusion scrambled over him when she abruptly encircled her hands around his waist and hug him tightly. He ced both hands on her shoulder and about to push her away when shes from cameras almost blinded his sight.


    He shut his eyes momentarily, he only opened it when he felt her lips on his.


    Quickly, he pushed Camille away but she was hugging him so tight that she didn''t separate from him.


    "What are you doing?" he said in a grumble.


    "Mr Su, is it true that you and Ms Male are engaged?"


    "Did you give the ring she has in her finger?"


    "How did you propose?"


    One after another, questions were asked to Evan. He didn''t have time to answer any of it as Camille started answering the question.


    "We are engaged and yes he did give me this ring," saying that with a delighted tone, she raised a hand and a ring with a perfectly shaped diamond shone by the reflection of the sun.


    ''Where did she get that ring?'' Evan asked himself. He had never given her a ring let alone propose to her.


    When Camille pulled away from Evan''s embrace, she swaddled a hand around his arms. Locking it to make sure that he won''t escape.


    "Evan is my childhood friend and I am d that he''s back to me."


    --


    Danie''s eyes shut when the live coverage ended. Resting her arms on the table, she lowered her head and buried her face on her palm.


    ''I will wait for you.''


    She cracked upon remembering Evan''s promise. Did he get tired waiting that he decided to get back to his annoying ex? It''s not even a week since they broke up yet his new fianc¨¦e was already on the television showing her ring to the world.


    She lifted her head and stared at her finger which still had the tan line from wearing her ring. She snickered bitterly once again, this time it was louder, her shoulders sunken were trembling as she continuedughing.


    So foolish! her mind was so amused with her situation. Fate really has a funny way to y her life.


    She brushed her palms over her face all the way up to her hair, then she pulled her hair, tugged her forehead on the table repeatedly. There was a pain every time her forehead hit the table but it was nothing for her.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    She didn''t stop hurting herself. All she wanted now was to have a pain that can take over her brain. She wanted the type of pain that will burn her inside, the pain that will make her forget why she was hurting. Her emotion was lost with abandonment and betrayal. She felt nausea so she held onto the table enough to support and let her breath slowly.


    She knew how to ignore her pain, rocked it away but right now regardless of what she did the warm pain which seemed lethal was devouring her heart.


    "Your phone is ringing."


    Danie wanted to ignore the judge''s words but a part of her knew that she needed to take that call.


    When she looked at the screen, her eyebrows creased. It was Roman Lee.


    She rejected the call and buried her face on her palms once again but her phone rang again and again


    She decided to answer the call, and when she did a sound of crying, begging and groaning bothered in her ears


    She separated the phone from her ears and stared at it confusedly.


    "What''s happening?" her voice waved as she asked that. The voices were familiar and it made her heart pulverized.


    She put the phone on speaker and waited for the other line to speak.


    "Danie. I have all your friends and would you believe it? They actually snitched you out."


    Danie swallowed hard repeatedly. Now it was confirmed that it was indeed her friends.


    She turned off the speaker and ced her thumb closer to the end button but before pressing it, she sighed and said, "let me know where you throw their bodies as I don''t want the police asking me about them."


    As she ended the call, the hopes of her friends to be rescued also disappeared.

 Chapter 210 - 210: Roman Lees house

    Chapter 210 - 210: Roman Lee''s house


    When the phone call ended, Roman Lee''s expression turned to resemble an angry dragon. His breathing quickened as he tried to suppress his anger.


    Then he turned to Robert, the man had a smirk on his face mocking him.


    "Stop smiling!" he yelled furiously at him. Everything and everyone around was making him feel pissed. He took a sigh one after another but nothing can calm his nerve.


    "So, your friend," heughed sarcastically at them, "the woman you are all willing to die with, abandoned you," he continued pointing his finger at them, "are you sure you don''t want to be on my side? You will all be protected."


    As he tried to persuade them, Roman Lee lowered his voice. He had a little hope that they will switch side to him.


    The smile on Robert''s lips vanished and a line in between his brows appeared.


    "Are you willing to pay us?"


    Robert''s question has made everyone eyes to look at him, awe has widened their eyes.


    A slight scoff let out from Roman Lee''s lips, he then rose a brow in amus.e.m.e.nt, "of course. I have connections and they are wealthy. Tell me, how much do you want?" he scanned the other people who were tied up, all of them were looking surprised to hear those words from Robert.


    Robert shrugged his shoulders, "Danie never pay us so any amount will work."


    "Robert!" Scott, Jenna, Irene and ire said his name rhythmically.


    "Are you out of your mind?" Irene shouted at him, and since they were sitting next to each other Robert''s eardrums almost got destroyed.


    He ticked his tongue repeatedly.


    "Can you let this woman go?" He ran his eyes irritably over Irene, "I will switch to you if you let this woman go and pay me."


    Roman Lee was dubious, it was too easy so he didn''t want to believe it.


    "Are you for real?" a little hope shed in his chest, Robert was Danie''s right hand so he knew everything about her.


    Focusing his eyes at Roman''s serious face, Robert held hisugh. He bit his lips but the desperate look to get him to work for him was clearly painted on his face.


    "Ha... ha... ha..."


    Robert''sugh sounded in the warehouse, he shook his head while his eyes were shining with pleasure.


    "Did you really think I will switch side?" he blew out a sigh after feeling short of air due toughter, "no, and don''t expect that Danie wille here. We know what we signed up, and she told us from the beginning that she won''t save us," he paused and looked at the door where his brother and niece went.


    "But you brought my niece and my brother here and for that, we can be sure that she wille here," his eyes red a warning look, he could imagine what would happenter. The yell, cry and beg that his friends did all of those will soon be heard from Roman Lee and all the people that helped him.


    Roman Lee sat in front of Robert. He took off his shoes and socks, and then one after another hit his fingers without a warning until his toenails fell off.


    "Please stop!" Irene begged, she moved her head closer to Robert and looked straight in his eyes. The man was not even groaning or making a sound that he was hurting, he was just looking straight ahead with pursed lips.


    "Robert, look at me!" she shouted at him. Robert swung his face to look at her and when their eyes met, another pair of tears fell from her eyes.


    "Just look at me," she said in a whisper.


    Robert nodded, the corner of his eyes wrinkled every time the bat hit his fingers, his legs have be numb from pain but it was alright. Seemed like looking at Irene has somehow eased the pain.


    ire and Jenna were crying non-stop, they looked aside refusing to watch as Roman Lee continued to pump the bat at Robert''s feet like it was a wall.


    Hours passed... Roman didn''t get tired on hurting Robert but thetter also had the strength of a bull, he endured all the pain without making a sound.


    Soon, a phone rung. Everyone looked at Robert''s pants where he had his phone hidden.


    Roman Lee took it, his face twisted in confusion upon seeing Danie''s number.


    He answered it without wasting time, and then he put it on a speaker to let everyone hear it.


    "Robert?"


    "Danie. Don''te here!" Robert yelled at her. He wanted to continue but one of the men covered his mouth with a cloth.


    The other line went silent, Roman Lee was bing restless by the passing time.


    Then a sigh chimed from the other line, Roman Lee stared at it to make sure that she was still on the line.


    "Well, since you said I shouldn''t go there, I will think that you have everything under control," then a sound of a whirling machine irked from the other line. Everyone''s face looked at the phone Roman Lee was holding with difficulty.


    "What''s that noise?" Roman Lee asked. His heart suddenly thumped thinking that maybe Danie was around somece preparing to attack.


    When the noise stopped, Danie giggled like a happy child.


    "Oh sorry, I was making myself a smoothie where do you have the sugar, Roman? Is it in the kitchen cab?"


    Hearing that, Roman''s face nched. His eyes dted as he stared at Danie''s friends.


    "Are you in my house right now?" he asked, voice quicker as if he was feeling cold.


    "Yes, I am. Don''t worry your wife is sitting on a chair getting a massage from Sunny."


    Roman Lee gulped hard, he was not expecting for Danie to go to his house. He thought she woulde running to save her friends but unfortunately, he underestimated her.


    His thoughts were disturbed when he heard Robert and Scottughing. Mystified, he asked, "what''s funny?" he couldn''t believe how light Danie''s friends were taking the situation. He could kill them anytime but they were not afraid of death.


    "Sunny is an orangutan so imagine her big palms massaging a human''s back."


    Immediately, the colour faded on Roman Lee''s face. His breathing elerated making him hold tightly on the phone.


    "Let my wife go," he yelled so loudly, hoping that his voice will reach Danie and destroy her ears.


    "Let my friends go."


    Roman Lee froze by her request. He looked around at the men who were looking at him with a t face. They were all the President''s men and if he found out that he released Danie''s friend, he will be good as dead.


    He gulped hard, his mind struggled to think of the way out. And as he was about to give up an idea came in his mind.


    "I have Sebastian and his family. Let her go and I will let those three go unharmed."


    Danie''s eyes squinted, she stared at Roman Lee''s wife who was crying while the monkey behind her was hugging her tightly and covering her mouth with a palm which was unwashed and hairy.


    "Did you just kidnap a kid?" she said those words in a very low voice, deep and cold.


    "Does it matter if it''s a kid? Let my wife go and I will let those three go as well.


    Danie blew out a long sigh and nodded, "I don''t even know why I asked you that. You are Roman Lee, you will kill anyone even a kid just to get what you want. I won''t touch her and I will leave the house. Let them go now."


    "How will I know that you will leave my wife unharmed?" distrust was stained in Roman''s voice.


    "You don''t, so you''re going to have to trust me."


    "huh!" Roman Lee sneered mockingly, "trust you? You are thest person I will ever trust."


    "I know right. I don''t even trust myself," Danie agreed. She picked up her bag pack which was full of smoke grenade and the ss full of smoothie. She took a sip and tossed the ss to the wall. The shattering sound has made Roman Lee''s wife scream.


    "Let her go, Danie!" Roman Lee yelled in panic. He was not sure what was happening in his house but his body shook in panic by the thought of his wife.


    Danie signalled the monkey to cover the woman''s mouth once again and then silence came. She put the phone closer to her ear and spoke, "let them go now," then she ended the phone, stared at her phone which was loading and tracking the location of Robert''s phone.


    Beep!


    When her phone beeped and the screen showed the location, darkness overtook her face. With a cold face, she stared at Roman Lee''s wife.


    "See? That''s your husband. He locked me and brother in the bas.e.m.e.nt. Experimented us like animals and now he even kidnapped a kid," she gestured the monkey to remove her palm from covering the woman''s mouth.


    "Please leave!" Roman''s wife begged.


    Danie gave her a half shrug and carried her bag, she started to leave when the woman yelled.


    "you Bitch! Bring the monkey and the snakes."


    Danie slightly turned her head, a smile formed on her lips enough for the woman''s skin to shiver.


    "I said I will leave the house. I don''t remember promising to take my monkey and snakes with me, so," she giggled loudly, it sounded so wicked and terrifying, "In three hours, my snakes will wake up and you see the phone there?" she said pointing at the phone next to the blender she used to make her smoothie, "I hypnotized my monkey so once the phone rings, she will start hitting you and oh well, she''s an animal so she doesn''t really have empathy."


    The woman''s lips shook in fear, her eyes were red and wet from tears, "but you said that you are not gonna hurt me. You promised that!"


    Danie let out a mirthlessugh, "I said I will not hurt you which I won''t, my animals on the other side," she shed a devilish smile and left the ce without finishing her words.

 Chapter 211 - 211: Evans meeting with Arthur

    Chapter 211 - 211: Evan''s meeting with Arthur


    Chapter 211:


    After Ken''s men gave the details about Danie''s friend, he puffed out a sigh. Sitting in his office with papers filing on his table, Ken stared nkly at the space.


    Why? Why was he getting so attached to that small woman? He asked himself.


    He made an effort to eliminate her from his mind so he picked up one of the doc.u.ments on the table and opened it.


    One after another he flipped the pages in the folder. When he reached the end without understanding the content, he decided to pick up a pen.


    He was about to sign the paper when he realized that he picked up his phone instead of the pen. He took another sigh and shook his head.


    "Damn it!" he cursed out and mmed the folder closed.


    He then dialled Danie''s number but before it rang he ended it and called Evan''s number.


    He knew that they have broken up but he was certain that Evan can help Danie save her friends.


    The phone rang¡­ Ken wobbled his head confusedly wondering why Evan was not answering his calls. When he finally realized that Evan won''t answer the call, he decided to do something to remove her from his head.


    Meanwhile, Evan''s nose wrinkled as he stared at his phone. This was Ken''s tenth call and the man was not nning to stop.


    He exhaled heavily and shut off his phone. Then he stared at Arthur who was sitting on the couch in his office.


    His eyes squinted, while his mind drifted back to the day the man showed up in his hotel room and encouraged him to be on his side.


    -


    The child in the video in the familiar room was screaming her pain and confusion. It was the same room Danie brought him on the ind, and the girl was no other than the woman he just spoke over the phone.


    They said we cannot feel the pain of another but her scream was agony seeping into his skin.


    Her cry full of terror sounded so wrong in her childish voice. So young and petite, high pitched and raw voice, it was indeed the sound of a child in pain. Her scream was as good as a siren, no one would scream like that unless it was terror beyond endurance.


    Watching the gruesome video, Evan swallowed his anger. He will never forget her eyes, the eyes of the woman he loved the most. He always loved her eyes which always sparks with affection but right now, the child eyes of hers were showing the inferno she lived in.


    Every time Danie opened her lips to scream, Evan got angrier. The doctors surrounding the bed were like robots with no emotion while in the background was Roman Lee holding a pen tightly.


    When one of the doctors ran a scalpel over Danie''s chest, the rage came rushing out of Evan. He snapped and threw the phone in the air, clenching his fists he walked back and forth anxiously. His chest rose and fell with rapid breath while Arthur sitting on the couch opposite of him was observing him quietly.


    "Why are you showing me this?"


    He had seen the scene when he kissed Danie before though it was only images but now, watching it on video made him understood why she was torturing people with no mercy. People indeed learned from experience and Danie was a living example.


    He sat down and brushed both palms over his face. Her face, scream and body, everything was tattooed in his mind. He blinked repeatedly in hope to forget it but they stayed. And now all he could do was to sigh his anger.


    He knew that Danie was nning something, though it stopped after they met and now, he was unsure of what was happening right now. She averted to talk about it every time he asked her and even Mark and the other men he appointed to follow her didn''t report any of her activities rting to her revenge.


    He shut his eyes as he leaned his head on the headrest of the couch, then he stared at the ceiling already feeling depleted.


    "I have been following Danie since she was a kid," Arthur''s voice ended Evan''s thought. He looked at the old man with creased brows.


    "Why Danie doesn''t know about your existence?"


    Arthur gulped hard, and then lowered his sight to the ground. The guilt was lurking in his eyes.


    "Her mother hated me. You can ask your father, Alexa was a very ambitious woman. She wanted our kids to be perfect that''s why we put the ch.i.p.s in their heads."


    Those words kindled his curiosity about the chip in Danie''s head.


    "Why did you put the chip in their head? They are your kids."


    Arthur went silent while remain staring at the floor.


    "I love her mother so much, and I was willing to do anything she asked me to do even if it was wrong," then, Arthur lifted his face to meet Evan''s eyes, "you know that feeling right? The wants to do everything she asks. To give everything she wants."


    Evan didn''t reply, he remained calm on the chair he was sitting.


    "So, why do want to meet me?"


    Arthur shed a faint smile, he rested his arms on hisps and folded his hands together.


    "Danie deserves justice. Her mom was ughtered and her brother was killed," Arthur hesitated and blew out a shaky sigh, "and she can''t do that with you around."


    Evan furrowed his brows, "and why is that?"


    "Because your family killed hers. Shepletely gave up everything after you proposed to her. And now, she''s about to make the biggest mistake of her life."


    Confusion screwed Evan''s face. Wondering if he meant that Danie being with him was a mistake.


    "What do you mean?" he asked, voicing out the confusion in his mind.


    Arthur valiantly met his eyes, "Roman Lee is currently building aboratory and he had helped from the president."


    The news made Evan''s breathing stopped. He gulped repeatedly and decided to listen to him with pursed lips.


    "I can protect my daughter, I have been doing that for years and that''s mainly the reason why she''s still alive," Arthur paused and handed a folder which he got from his briefcase, "here is the list of people who have been searching for her. They all wanted the same thing and that''s for Danie to die."


    Evan flipped through the pages, one after another all the names and pictures of the people who wanted her dead was written there. He recognized most of the people, they were boss of a cartel in Mexico, some were Russian mafia''s and even yakuza''s bosses. Seemed like in every country, Danie has an enemy.


    He gulped hard, how could she know this much people.


    "What did she do? Why these people are after her?"


    Arthur chuckled a desertedugh, "in order to give one person a favour, she needed to piss ten people. Do you see that?" Arthur pointed a finger at one of the photos in the folder which was taken in an empty warehouse.


    "The bas.e.m.e.nt of this warehouse was a factory for cocaine, owned by a Mexican cartel. Your fianc¨¦e burnt it down shutting down their whole operation."


    Evan was dumbfounded with what he heard, his eyes shone in disbelief as he stared back at the man in the photo.


    "And why did she do that?"


    Arthur shed a smile once again, "she wanted to save a lion which was being auctioned in the ck market. The owner of this cocaine factory outbid her so she burnt down his cocaine factory."


    Evan was still shocked when Arthur handed him another folder and each of it had a different story. And every story was so shocking for him.


    Hours passed. The hotel employees came to bring them food and as they ate Arthur continued with his story.


    It was getting dark when Arthur finished. Papers and pictures were scattered on the table, Evan''s emotion mixed up, overwhelmed with all the stories he heard.


    But with all the words Arthur spouted, none of it exined why he was here.


    "What do you want from me Arthur?" he asked.


    The old man became silent, the sweat on his forehead shone by the sun which was about to set.


    "I need you to break up with my daughter. Break her heart so she can focus on her revenge."


    Evan let out augh full of amus.e.m.e.nt, eyes shining in disbelief looked at Arthur.


    "And why would I do that? Break her heart? Are you out of your mind?"


    Arthur nodded, one by one he gathered all the papers from the table.


    "I understand if you won''t but Evan, Danie had a meeting with Roman Lee behind you back."


    Evan''s fists clenched tightly, his heart pounded as he waited for Arthur to continue.


    "She agreed to have experimented again and in exchange, Roman Lee will use all of his client''s power to protect her from her enemy."


    With anger, Evan got up, emotion reddened his face as he red at the man in front of him.


    "I can protect her and she knows that," his ego was hurt by what he heard. He has enough, no more money to use to protect her so he was certain that Danie won''t go behind his back and asked for someone else protection.


    "Yes, she knows very well that you can protect her but, she has too much enemy and if those people find out about you. That she cared for you, they wille after you," Arthur got up and walked closer to Evan. He ced a hand on his shoulder and gripped it tightly, "after Selena and everyone you care that''s why she doesn''t to be involved. Why do you think she left your cousin?"


    Evan''s lips remained shut, his nose wrinkled furiously, suddenly feeling useless.


    "She left Matthew because she didn''t want him to be in danger but she loves you so much that she can not get herself to leave you that''s why she decided to do this."


    Arthur turned around and picked up his briefcase when he looked at Evan, a pity expression was on his face.


    "Leave Danie and marry Camille, that will crush her and focus at her revenge."


    Evan swallowed hard repeatedly, his mind was in a mess. Yes, he can protect her and use everything to make sure that she''s safe but Danie didn''t want his help. To her, his help will only bring more danger.


    In the midst of chaos, Evan''s eyes caught the ring in the ne Arthur was wearing which served as a pendant.


    His eyes darkened, he recognized that ring.


    "Do you know my sister inw?"


    Evan watched his reaction but it was steady and didn''t change.


    "No, only know that she is your brother''s wife."


    Evan nodded, a little bewildered by the tense he used.


    "She was," then he stretched a hand, "I will do it. I will break up with your daughter, break her heart and marry Camille."


    Evan could see Arthur''s eyes shining even though his lips were pursed tightly.


    211

 Chapter 212 - 212: Real Mother

    Chapter 212 - 212: Real Mother


    Chapter 212:


    "What are you doing here Arthur?" Evan''s voice was just as cold as his office. Sending shivers to one''s skin.


    Arthur blinked once and turned to watch the clouds hovering in the sky through the ss wall in Evan''s office. It''s so close to getting dark, and just like the first meeting he had with Evan, the man''s face resembled an emotionless statue.


    He has been watching him since he helped the twins to escape the bas.e.m.e.nt and until he and Danie met. It was not a coincidence, the two met because of him and Kierry.


    The organization which he started to join from the day he escaped the grasp of Roy Chu, the ck organization who was known by few people and was founded by Kierry''s father.


    Unlike before, the organization was no longer under Kierry''s family. Instead, it had be a business. Some countries hired them to be a spy, kill someone or some were just waiting until they were able to finish what they had started and that''s to study and get the chip out of the twin''s brain.


    Their goal was destroyed when Elise Su killed Alexandria Chen and when Danny Chen died in the fire, now Danie''s chip alone was useless that''s why they needed her to bear a child. Her genes were different than any other human, the organization and the scientist working with them believed that her future kids will be able to survive if they have a chip in their brain just like Danie.


    Arthur balled his hands into fists, Evan was not very talkative and he was having a hard time reading his movement. He spent years studying people''s emotion and he could say that he was good at it but right now, the years he spent seemed to have been wasted as he cannot read his action.


    Arthur slowly unclenched his fists, a relief sigh sounded from his lips when Evan smiled.


    "Just like you asked, I broke up with Danie. Why are you here?"


    Arthur got up, he opened his briefcase and handed him another folder.


    "Your friend Ken Chu assigned some people to look after Danie''s friends. And right now, they are being held captive in the warehouse."


    Hearing that, Evan''s face shed a shocked look. He opened the folder and scanned the pages; he didn''t know them but their faces were familiar. Then he nced at the phone on his table and suddenly thought why Ken was calling him non-stop earlier.


    He gulped hard, stretched a hand to pick up his phone but Arthur stopped him.


    "Danie will only be satisfied with her revenge by doing everything herself. So can you please ask Ken to step aside?"


    Evan''s lips twitched, there was something that made him nervous. It could have been the thought of Danie being in danger or maybe it was because he found out that Ken had someone to protect Danie''s friends.


    His instinct told him to refuse Arthur but no, his hand-picked up the phone and dialled Ken''s number.


    When the man answered, he spoke with heavy breathing.


    "Evan, where are you?"


    "Funny, I was going to ask you the same thing."


    Ken was breathing heavily on the other line as if he was running a marathon. By that thought, Evan''s heart pounded. Did Danie get into trouble and Ken came to rescue her? Was she in danger?


    His fingers tapped on the table anxiously, it only stopped when Ken spoke.


    "I am in my house, exercising. Did you receive the email I sent you?"


    Evan tilted his head in confusion. He peeked a nce at Arthur and cleared his throat.


    "I will look at it in the meantime, please remove all the men you hired to follow Danie''s friends."


    Ken narrowed his eyes, he turned off the treadmill and wiped his forehead with his backhand. He didn''t go to the warehouse where Danie''s friends were locked up as he wanted Evan to do it. Maybe, it will be a way for the two to get back together.


    "Alright, I will remove them," he replied and ended the call. He was certain that Evan will go and help Danie to save her friend.


    He shrugged both shoulders and asked one of his men to withdraw everyone. When the man left, Ken took out his phone.


    "Glen, can you meet me at Su Vi?"


    "Why?" the other line sounded so exhausted and, in the background, Ken could hear Danny crying like a whale.


    "Just meet me there and don''t bring Danny with you."


    "And where should I leave my son, Ken? His babysitter is on vacation."


    Ken went silent, thinking of a way to get Glen without worrying about Danny.


    "You can leave Danny to my bar. Don''t worry, I have a bartender there and she knows how to please a man."


    Glen''s face poker, he has been dealing with his son''s tantrums for a whole day and Ken suddenly decided to call him and ask him to leave his son to a ce full of l.u.s.tful people.


    "I will pretend we didn''t have this conversation," he was about to press the end button when Ken suddenly mentioned the name ''Danie.''


    "What''s wrong? Is Danie alright?"


    Ken shook his head in disbelief. Seriously, his friends were acting like a bunch of stupid humans when it''s about Danie.


    "Go to the vi and you will know the truth."


    Glen breathed out and ticked his tongue repeatedly. He looked at his son who was rolling on the floor crying like there was no tomorrow.


    "Find a sitter and I will meet you there."


    Ken gasped loudly, how could Glen request that when he clearly knew that he hated women.


    "And where would I get a sitter!" he could not help but raise a voice.


    Glen giggled, pretty much amused by how short Ken''s patience was.


    "Alright, I will meet you there." As he said that, Ken ended the call without a goodbye.


    He scoffed in disbelief. When his son yelled once again, Glen got up and stretched a hand.


    "We will visit Danieter. So go upstairs and clean yourself. You wouldn''t want to smell like floor when she hugs you right?"


    The boy''s cry suddenly stopped and the whole house became silent.


    Danny got up, he sniffed repeatedly and let his father carried him up.


    "Can I sleep there?" he asked with a childish voice.


    Glen walked towards the stairs, he brushed a hand on his hair and smiled at him.


    "I am not sure. It depends on your uncle Evan," by the thought of his friend, Glen''s eyes gloomed.


    He was so lonely that he decided to use Danie''s egg to have Danny but now, the boy was longing for the love of a mother.


    His heart gripped as he opened the bathroom door. He bought a big house for his son but despite all the expensive furniture, it still felt deste.


    One by one, he removed Danny''s clothes which were wet from his tears and sweat. He set him down onto the tub and turned on the tap.


    "Daddy," his son''s voice drew his senses back. Glen stered a sweet smile and reached for the shampoo.


    "What is it?"


    Danny flickered his round eyshes, and Glen''s smile went broad. He did look like Danie, especially when he twinkled those round eyes.


    "Where is my real mom?"


    Glen''s whole body froze, he stayed rooted kneeling on the floor with the shampoo in his hands.


    "Is she still alive?" the boy tilted his head in confusion, the pure innocence shone in his eyes.


    Glen nodded, and unhurriedly he put the shampoo on Danny''s hair.


    "Yes, she is alive but we can''t meet her right now."


    Danny scowled, he knew that there''s a reason why he couldn''t meet his mother, otherwise, she will be here, "Is she''s as pretty as aunt Danie?" he asked instead.


    Glen chuckled and nodded, "Yes, and she''s just as smart as Danie. As sweet as her, and I am sure that she will love you."


    Glen was skeptical whether Danie will love Danny or even ept him but he asked ire to keep it for now. She has an unfinished business that needed to be done and Evan swore him that they will tell her the truth at the right time.

 Chapter 213 - 213: Wait for the death to come

    Chapter 213 - 213: Wait for the death toe


    Chapter 213:


    Midnight.


    Roman Lee who was sitting at the backseat of his ck sedan peeked through the window. Danie hasn''te to rescue her friends and his wife hasn''t called whether she was safe or not.


    His phone rung, when he looked at the screen, his face screwed up. It was the president.


    He took in a sigh and answered the call, then he cleared his throat to fix his tone.


    "Yes, Mr President?"


    "How''s it going?"


    Roman Lee looked at the rearview mirror to meet the driver''s eyes. He lifted a hand gesturing him to leave the car.


    When the driver left, Roman Lee clenched the hems of his shirt.


    "I think she will be here soon. The ne that we will use to bring her to France is waiting as well as theboratory."


    The president chuckled, it sounded as if he won a lottery, "good... good. Make sure that no one touches her. I have an important client who is waiting for her."


    Roman Lee pressed his lips together. Men will always be men when ites to a beautiful woman.


    "I am afraid that this will cause us so much trouble. Unlike before, a lot of people knows Danie now. I am afraid that they will start looking for her."


    Anotherughed full of amus.e.m.e.nt sounded from the President.


    "Don''t worry Roman. Her friends are nothing, they don''t have power and so as her. Power is everything Roman, if she just has it, we won''t be able to touch her."


    Roman lee couldn''t agree more. If Danie has the same power as the president, no one wouldn''t be able to touch her. Despite her being special, she was nothing when ites to society. No one knew her existence aside from her friends who were just simple citizens.


    "I will leave everything in your hands, Roman. If you need anything, just call me."


    A smile formed on Roman Lee''s lips upon hearing it. Now that all of his ns were going smooth, the President started to respect him.


    His confidence boosted, he got out of the car and decided to go back to the warehouse.


    Meanwhile.


    Branches of trees cracked after it was stepped on. Danie bent her body and used her binocr to observe the warehouse.


    Her bag pack which almost the same size as her - was full of smoke grenades and guns. Slowly, shey the bag on the floor and opened the zipper.


    She picked up two smoke grenades and switched her eyes between them.


    "Damn it, I forgot what is the poisonous one," she shook her head and decided to put them in her pocket. She was wearing army pants which were covered with pockets.


    Her white t-shirt was slowly loose allowing her to move freely, "we die, we die," then she plucked her lips, picked up a swiss knife and put it in her bra.


    She had her hair ponied neatly, while her face was soaked with sweat. She lifted her shirt, took a rope and picked up a time bomb. She wrapped it around her body and tightly tied up the rope in a ribbon style.


    She breathed out and then walked with big steps towards the warehouse. The face of a soldier who was ready to die for her country registered on her face.


    As she approached the warehouse, the four men who were standing in front of the door pointed a gun at her. She smiled sweetly at them, then she quickly grabbed the smoke grenades in her pocket and tossed it on the floor.


    "It''s a grenade! No, two grenades!" one of the men shouted.


    The quiet ce was disturbed by the loud shriek of the guards, they were acting like ady in front of a c.o.c.kroach, they all started running away from the warehouse leaving their boss behind.


    Danie blinked her round eyes dumbfounded, definitely not expecting for those hulk-like men to run away like coward bullies.


    She looked at the grenades she threw. She hasn''t taken off the pin that''s why it didn''t explode.


    Shaking her head, she picked it up as well as the bullet she found on the floor and walked closer to the door. She lifted a hand and touched the rusty doorknob, her heart pounded. She was unsure of what her friend''s situation, but she knew that they were tortured, of course, it was Roman Lee, he has a different way to hurt people.


    She gulped hard, her friends were inside and she knew that they were willing to die for her but she wouldn''t let them, simply because they deserve to live. They have been so wonderful and understanding, that''s why she couldn''t understand why they stayed on her side.


    She looked at her hand holding the bullet she picked up on the floor, the acrid smell of stale gunpowder enveloped her nasal cavities. Once she entered the ce, she will be a killer. It''s alright, she said in her mind.


    She''s doing this for her friends, to save her friends. Killing people shouldn''t be easy, she had killed two in order to save Evan, and the man still decided to leave her but her friends on the other side, the people who had been tolerating her attitude needed her to save them right now.


    She pushed the door opened and when she closed it, she ced another bomb which connected to the bomb she had around her body. The dim light of the bulb in the warehouse wee her and then from looking at the ground she raised her chin and found men pointing their guns at her.


    Her lips formed a lopsided grin, then she removed her clothes leaving her bra on and the bomb covering her stomach.


    "Why use a gun if you can blow out yourself, right?" as she said that with a wink, she lifted the remote in the air and ced a thumb on the button.


    "Look, guys. I am not really in the mood right now. So, you either go and leave this ce or die with me."


    The twenty men looked behind them, then everyone moved aside to give way to Roman Lee.


    "You''re not going to press it," Roman Lee said with confidence.


    Danie blew out a sigh, then without a warning, she pressed the red button and the timer for ten minutes started to tick.


    Roman Lee''s eyes widened in shock. He thought she was bluffing and would talk but she just pressed the button and the counted has started.


    "You''re crazy!" he shouted at her, he started panicking and his expression has made everyone anxious.


    "Boss, this is going to explode. What should we do?" the man who handed Roman Lee the whip to hurt Robert asked.


    "Go and take off the bomb from her body!" he ordered ring at him.


    The man then walked closer to Danie but she pointed a gun at him and rose a brow.


    "Go," she said pointing at the door, "I will shoot you before you could even touch me."


    The man gulped and looked at Roman Lee in dismay, he needed to save himself so he rushed towards the door but his body froze when he realized that another bomb was attached to the door.


    Danie giggled as she watched the shock register on everyone faces. It was worth it, finally, after months she was able to use her grenades and guns once again.


    "Ugh! I forgot that to tell you that I attached a bomb on the door. Anyway, if you open that door, this bomb," she pointed at the bomb on her stomach, "will explode."


    Roman Lee shook his head, he took a few steps back with his trembling legs.


    He was not expecting Danie to be like this. No one would be crazy enough to wrap a bomb around their body.


    She wanted to die! His eyes widened by the thought. It seemed so, looking at her eyes, Roman Lee saw nothing but emptiness.


    She was heartbroken, no future that must be the reason why she has those bombs wrapped around her body. He then remembered the reason why she decided to cooperate with him and it was because of Evan and now that the man broke up with her, Danie seemed to have lost her will to live.


    In this tight situation, Roman Lee felt his body weakening. He let out a shaky breath and lifted a hand in the air.


    "Fine, fine! I will leave and I won''t go back. Just turn it off! I want to live."


    Shifting from one foot to another, Danie walked closer to Roman Lee. Her face was pale and serious. Eyes were puffed from all the crying she didst night.


    She halted in front of him, then ced both hands on his shoulders.


    "I am in a mood to die today Roman Lee, so just close your eyes and wait for the death toe."


    Saying that the timer started to tick faster.


    From minutes, it became seconds... feeling hopeless Roman Lee bit his lips and shut his eyes.


    In the background, Jenna shouted "Danie no please... my hair!" her words made everyone baffled.


    Danie parted her lips, shifting her gaze to her friends she winked at them and whispered.


    "Five, four, three, two..."


    And the bomb exploded, the impact has made Roman Lee''s body flew meters away and everyone in a room scattered into different ces as well while Danie was dragged to the door by the rope that was wrapped around her body.


    Her face screwed as she felt the impact of the door, her sight blurred by the blue smoke of the bomb that exploded. Then she smiled, her body fell down to the ground as she watched everyone lost their senses.

 Chapter 214 - Genius 214: She doesnt kill people

    Chapter 214 - Genius 214: She doesn''t kill people


    Genius 214:


    Danie removed her contact lenses and breathed out. The whole ce was a mess, the blue smoke around and the smell of the after smoke made from the bomb lingered in the warehouse. She was able to see the people around including her friendsying on the ground unconscious, their skin turned blue from the bomb ashes.


    She got up and stretched her arms, as she stood by her feet, she bent her neck and a cracking bone sounded. Her nose wrinkled, definitely pissed that the old machines in the warehouse have been removed. The door of the rooms where she put her victims to torture had been destroyed and the second room was now empty. The two senators were gone including the medical equipment.


    One step after another, Danie walked closer to the man who tried to remove the bomb from her earlier. He wasying on the floor and slowly getting his conscious back. She squatted next to him, lifted a hand to touch his face.


    With the blue colour stained on her face and hair, Danie smiled. She looked like a madwoman in front of him, of course, who would blow themselves and still smile, it''s only her that can do it.


    Under the chill of the blue mist that spread around, Danie took out the Swiss knife she hid in her bra and yed it in her hand. In the end, she chose one of the knives and then waited for the man to be fully awake.


    The dimples on her cheeks showed how deep they were when she shed a smile, shey the tip of the knife on the man''s cheek.


    She then pressed the knife on his cheeks, and his scream of pain echoed in the warehouse while the tears in his eyes dropped in big pieces.


    She made a straight and deep cut, blood overflowed from the slice she made. She giggled happily like a psycho, she could see her reflection in his glossy eyes.


    When she pulled out the knife from cutting his flesh, Danie''s sight lowered to his neck. Then, her hand holding the knife moved to his neck and from there, she started to make a cut but it was shallow and short.


    Suddenly, she stopped, her eyes blinked when she realized what she was doing.


    "This is not right," she shook her head.


    And by her reaction the man sigh in relief. Seemed like she''s starting to regret hurting him. He was just a simple man who was following his boss, if there''s someone she should attack, it should be Roman Lee.


    "I don''t kill people," Danie whispered talking to herself, then she decided to meet his eyes while hers were shining indifferently.


    "I torture them," and with that, she got up. She stretched a hand and held the man wrist. Without a word of warning, she ced a foot on his chest and twitched his arm, the sound of the bone-cracking together with his yell erupted making Danie smile.


    Ugh! She suddenly realized how much she missed this kind of sound.


    When she let his wrist go, it dropped onto the ground like a withered vegetable. All the man could do was so shout in pain. His arm, he felt as if he had lost an arm even though it was still there.


    Then, Danie used a lot of force to kick him. He was big that''s why she had a hard time turning his body around.


    The many on his chest, he gulped hard and wondered what was about to happen but before he could even predict, Danie ced afoot once again on the back of his neck.


    "I am going to break your spine and this will make you invalid for the rest of your life," she said those words in an empty tone, like a robot stating information.


    The man''s eyes widened, and a scream as loud as a volcano erupting sounded from his mouth.


    By the pain, the man passed out. Danie shrugged nonchntly and then proceeded to the others. One by one, she broke their spine, and the sounds of the bones cracking ended their chance of being normal.


    When Jenna opened her eyes, the whole ce was covered with blue smoke. She coughed hard and tried to get up, to her surprise, she was no longer tied up, Instead, her hands and feet were free while a mask was covering her mouth.


    Her body was aching from the torture she received, she breathed out and about to get up when she heard a bone-cracking from somewhere.


    She heard men groaning and crying like a sick kid. She turned to the source and found Danie holding a bat walking to a man who was crawling backwards with fear on his face.


    "Please don''t hurt me. Please I have a family."


    Danie sneered, her whole body was covered with blue colour as well as her hair. In every step she made closer to the man, he crawled back.


    But everything has an end, so when the man hit the wall, he could see his future in hell.


    Danie who was holding the bat Roman Lee used to beat up her friends lifted it in the air. Through his eyes, she saw how they tortured her friend especially ire.


    The poor old woman. How can they do this to her? She saved this man forst as he was the one who beat up ire with no remorse.


    "Lay down," she ordered with a cold tone. She had all the emotion of wet concrete, her facial muscles just as loose.


    Her emotionless eyes staring into his fearful face blinked to stop herself from reading his mind. He was just like the others, in their mind, they were begging and hoping for someone to help. But there was just her around, no one will help them only her to torture them.


    "I usually lock people up and y with their bodies but there are just too many and," she suddenlyughed and then continued, "I don''t have enough space."


    "Lay down," she said once again though this time her voice sounded piss and impatient.


    The man obedientlyy down, he closed his eyes, prepared for anything. This was the price he needed to pay for being in this job, he knew that but he was not expecting to receive it from a woman.


    His eyes opened widely when he felt a hit on his back, he curled his body into a ball and shut his eyes tightly.


    Danie felt as if she had lost herself. One after another, she kept banging the bat on his body.


    Bang! In every hit, a groan let out from the man''s lips.


    Another bang! This time it hit the man''s neck. He arched and cried out, "please, have mercy on me," he begged but the look of calmness on her face scared him the most.


    This look, how could she listen to someone''s beg and remained a calm face.


    His body started to bleed and when she hit him one more time, the red blood sprout out of his body, some drops flew and stained on her cheeks. She didn''t even bother to wipe it, she continued hitting him like he was a carpet that needs to be hit repeatedly in order to remove all the dust.


    And at that moment, he lost his hope.


    When the crying stopped, Danie straightened her back. The man lost his senses after getting beat up. Her lips curled upward, she might have beat him but it was not enough for her. He was young while ire was old, for her to suffer this kind of beating was too much.


    Thinking of her friends, Danie rushed to ire. All of them were awake. She smiled sadly at them, guilty that they got hurt this because of her.


    "I am sorry," a pair of tears fell from her eyes.


    ire shook her head. Danie shouldn''t feel sorry. No one would have expected this, Danie was so good to Lyle that they didn''t expect her to snitch them out.


    "Lyle told everything to Roman Lee. That''s how he found us."


    Danie already knew it, no one could enter the warehouse if it''s locked without getting blown up. So, someone who had ess to the warehouse was able to unlock it and let Roman Lee in.


    Her friends wouldn''t do it so she knew that its Lyle.


    "I will find her, pull out her eyeballs and feed it to her father," she said with dark shadow lurking underneath her eyes.


    ireughed and when she did a pang of pain from her body ached, "I thought you changed? Do you think your future inws will be happy once they hear these words?"


    Danie''s expression darkened, she got up without answering her question and turned around clenching her fists.


    .

 Chapter 215 - 215: Blue and Pissed off

    Chapter 215 - 215: Blue and Pissed off


    Chapter 215


    Roman Lee froze scared as he watched Danie walking closer to him. He wanted to get up but his body didn''t want to cooperate. He gulped hard; eyes swelled as he unblinkingly stared at her face.


    He really thought it was a real bomb, it turned out it was just a smoke bomb. Her blue face bore an emotionless expression. His eyebrow creased as she squatted a meter away from his face.


    It''s the end of him, he knew that. So, heughed at her.


    Danie tilted her head looking at the amus.e.m.e.nt on Roman lee''s face. Did he just lose his mind?


    "Do you think killing me will stop Evan from marrying my daughter? Huh!" he let out a shakyugh, tainted with fear and false triumph, "after this, you will still be alone."


    But those words didn''t affect Danie. It might be because she''s exhausted or just had enough. Right now, all she wanted was to get under the shower and clean herself. The blue ashes on her body will take days before it''ll disappear that''s why Jenna shouted before she blew out herself.


    "Do you think you are special? Without your chip you are just a useless woman!" he shouted fiercely, he didn''t care anymore, he will die so might as well tell her words he wanted to say.


    "You are nothing Danie. Even if you kill me, there is an army of wealthy people that will try to get your chip and they won''t stop, nothing can stop them," he shook his head, slowly getting up from the ground.


    "You are powerless Danie. They will get you and kill your friends."


    His words died down his throat when Danie suddenly shed a smile. It looked so beautiful despite the blue ashes on her face. When she flickered her eyshes, the ashes fell on her cheeks.


    "You are right. I am powerless," she said in a whisper.


    Right now, she only has herself to rely on. All of her friends were locked up, she couldn''t even ask Evan for help since he was thest person she would want to see.


    Roman Lee furrowed his brows and discreetly crawled back.


    Danie got up, she walked closer to him while the smile remained on her lips.


    She stopped on her tracks and looked around. She found a chair with metal legs. Casually, she walked towards it and pick it up. Then, she smashed it to the ground and pulled out the metal.


    She jerked her face in the direction of Roman, her smile widened while her eyes shone with excitement. And once again, she walked towards him. Roman Lee hastily got up and started to run towards the door but before he could reach it, something stabbed his legs causing for his body to fall.


    His chest fell to the ground, he looked at his leg to see that the metal from the chair pierced through his skin.


    How? He asked. It was not sharp so how did it plunge his skin?


    Danie ran towards him, like a baby that can''t walk Roman lee crawled and hauled his body forward but his strength was getting less and less.


    His nose wrinkled when he felt a force stepping on the metal that was stabbed in his leg. He could feel the metal piercing his bone, the cold rusty metal shivering his veins. He gulped and screamed hard, tears formed in the corner of his eyes.


    So painful... it was so painful. He wished for it to stop but he knew it was impossible. He so endured the pain and clenched his fists tightly.


    His body couldn''t take it no more, he sobbed like a little kid lost in the forest by the pain. Burying his face on the ground, the sand went to his eyes.


    There was too much pain, he couldn''t pinpoint exactly. All he knew was that each part of his body was hurting.


    His body rolled when Danie kicked him, and as hey on his back, the metal stabbed deeper causing for him to scream in pain once again.


    How much pain could a body take? He didn''t know but it must be so much considering that he was still alive.


    Looking at Danie, Roman Lee shut his eyes. She just picked up an axe which he used earlier to scare her friends.


    The sound of the axe as she hauled it on the floor irk his ears, Roman Lee took in a sigh. He wished a quick death, just end his life with no pain.


    He closed his eyes and waited for his death. When the sound of the metal scraping the floor stopped, Danie''s voice rang in his ears.


    "Open your eyes," she said in a melodic voice. Very different than the voice she used in the past. It was like the voice of an angel asking him nicely to open his eyes.


    So he did, his eyes opened by itself even though his mind refused to do it.


    Danie used the axe to lift his chin, and when their eyes met, she smiled sweetly at him.


    "Listen well, Roman lee."


    "I tried to be nice and forget what you did in the past. I was willing to really cooperate but you..." her smile widened that it almost reached her ears, "you and your clients are greedy pigs."


    She lifted the axe in the air and positioned herself to throw a hit.


    "People," she said shaking her head, "you try to be nice to them and they will f*ck you up. Suck all the patience out of you until you left dry and pissed off."


    Sheughed, then ran her tongue over her lips, "And now, I am pissed off. Blue and pissed off."


    "So," plucking her lips, she squinted her eyes.


    "I am not going to kill you today."


    Roman Lee looked shocked upon hearing it. His wide eyes stared at her undeniably.


    "What?" his voice shook, for a moment, he felt the pain in his body disappeared.


    "I don''t kill people Roman Lee, I torture them."


    He gulped. His eyes were round with terror, the mouth rigid and stiff, his paled face gaunt and motionless. His fist balled into fists, nched knuckles and nails digging deeply into the palms of his hands.


    "What?" he murmured confusedly. Fear travelled throughout Roman''s veins, shaking his body. Hisplexion remained pale and matt, his eyes were steady as if he was staring at a painting in the art shop.


    "You have two hands and two feet," Danie breathed out loudly, "every time we meet, I will cut one of them and for today, we will start with your legs."


    Before his mind could process her words, Danie had already swung the axe in the air. When itnded on one of his legs, blood sshed in the air.


    He watched as one of his legs flew in the air. He didn''t even feel any pain and he didn''t know why. He just knew that he had just lost a leg.


    When the legnded on the floor, the pain rushed over him. Roman Lee stared at Danie who was smiling like a psycho. She even picked up his leg and threw it at him.


    "Next time we meet, I will cut your other leg, the next is left arm, then right arm," she squatted next to his head, grabbed his hair and pulled it tightly.


    "I will make your life a living hell. You will tremble and run every time you hear my name but I will always find you Roman lee. You, your wife, your daughter and everyone that took part in thisboratory."


    Her nose wrinkled, she had a vast of anger building up inside of her but instead of venting it to Roman Lee she decided to keep it hidden. And when the timees, she will release that anger slowly at the right people.


    "Tell them this, I know who they are. I will meet them one day and that meeting won''t be pretty."


    .

 Chapter 216 - 216: Little Danny

    Chapter 216 - 216: Little Danny


    Chapter 216:


    Wearing matching clothes, Glen and Danny got off of the car. They proceed to the entrance of the Su vi with tangled hands.


    Danny was holding a piece of a white flower while a wide smile as bright as the moon in the night sky stered on his lips.


    He will see his aunty Danie again his pretty aunty. It''s been a while since he saw her as she was always busy and he has a school to attend too.


    He was feeling tingly inside, he had never been so excited to see someone than now. Even his father who always went abroad for work didn''t give him this kind of excitement.


    "You are walking too slow, would you like me to carry you?"


    Danny elevated his chin to look at his father but he didn''t stop in his track. Instead, he tried to walk faster levelling his speed to his father.


    Glen chuckled, his son looked like a determined duck running for a race.


    With their speed, they were able to reach the door earlier than they usually did. Glen pressed the doorbell even though the guards in the gate had informed the maids inside about their presence.


    He looked around as they waited in front of the door. There was something strange, perhaps it''s the garden. He remembered that it used to have colourful lights around but right now it just normal bulbs and the flowers, he swore the surrounding before was full of daisies but were all gone.


    His brows creased. Danie loved daisies so much, that''s the reason why his son always asked the maids to have daisy flowers in his room.


    The doorknob moved, Glen prepared his genuine smile. He knew that Danie always opened the door for them and just like him, his son was excited as well.


    But when the door opened, his smile disappeared while his eyes narrowed in confusion.


    "Ms Male?" surprised was in his voice.


    He was not expecting her to be opening the door. He heard from Ken who was suddenly interested gossiping about Evan and Danie''s life that Camille moved out. The man would call him any time of the day just to inform him what the two were doing, where they went or what they talked about.


    If that''s so, what was Camille doing opening the door as she owned it?


    "What are you doing here?" he didn''t mean to be rude but his voice sounded like one.


    He never held a grudge against her but since she bullied Danie and even shamed her, he started to loathe her.


    Camille smiled proudly at Glen, then she shifted her sight to the little boy next to him.


    "I am living here now. So, little Glen," she ruffled the boy''s hair but Danny took a step back and frowned at her, "is that for me?" she asked pointing her lips at the flower.


    Danny shook his head vigorously, he hid the flower behind his back as if Camille was a wolf ready to steal his flower.


    Embarrassed, Camille shifted her sight back to Glen. She blinked repeatedly and discreetly looked at her side. She then found some maids looking at her while hiding their smile.


    ''I am going to fire all of you once Evan and I got married,"?'' She scoffed secretly, feeling bitter by how the maids were looking at her. Seemed like they haven''t forgotten all the embarrassing incident that happened to her in the vi.


    "Where is Danie?" Glen asked. His sight past her and roamed around the house. There was no sight of a beautiful woman so he looked back at Camille and waited for her to answer his question.


    Camille faked a smile, then she put her hands behind her and clenched her fists tightly.


    They were Evan''s friends so she must give them the warmest wee she could provide.


    "She''s not here," she didn''t want to talk to about Danie so bent her body and rested her palms on her knees to support her weight.


    "Little Glen, I have some ice cream in the kitchen. Would you like some?"


    The boy titled his head. He had always love ice cream, it''s his favourite food in the world


    His pair of round eyes shone as he nodded his head epting her offer.


    Camille stretched a hand but the boy didn''t ept it instead, he ran past her and proceeded to the kitchen.


    When the boy disappeared, Glen asked, "When is Danieing back?"


    Camille rose her brows, her face bore a surprised look but deep inside she wanted to explode.


    "Didn''t you watch the news?"


    Glen shook his head. He had juste back from abroad and didn''t have time to even look at his phone.


    "Evan and Danie broke up," Camille hid the smile that was itching to stretch her lips. Those words were like music to her ears if she was just alone she would probably dance and yell it repeatedly.


    Struck by what he heard, Glen turned statue. The word break up rang in his mind, shocking all the veins in his body.


    He gulped hard, he was still in deep thought when he felt a hand on his shoulder. Slowly, he looked back and saw Ken with a serious face.


    "Did you know that Evan and Danie broke up?"


    Ken nodded casually, "yes, I have it in video want to watch it?" he waggled his brows as he waved his phone in the air, looking somehow amused by the shocked look in Glen''s face.


    "I want to watch it!" suddenly Camille spoke.


    Ken''s face immediately screwed up.


    "Who are you?" he asked.


    Camille was speechless. She was unsure if Ken was doing it on purpose or what but every time they meet he will either ask who she was or mistaken her for a maid.


    "I am Evan''s-" before she could finish her sentence, Ken had tossed his car key to her chest and frowned at her.


    "Park my car next to Glen and serve us two sses of whiskey."


    Before Camille could react, Ken has dragged Glen out of her sight. Shocked, all she could do was to watch the two men as they strolled towards the couch. Ken wasughing showing Glen the video while thetter looked confused and surprised.


    .

 Chapter 217 - 217: They have broken up

    Chapter 217 - 217: They have broken up


    Chapter 217:


    A silent gasp let out of Robert''s parted lips when he saw all the bodies around. All the twenty men were lying on the ground, some were unconscious while the others were awake crying in pain.


    He gulped hard and looked at Danie who was searching something in a huge bag pack he recognized. Then he rose a brow when she suddenly pulled out a grenade inside.


    Slowly, his eyes widened. The smile on her face showed that she enjoyed the mess around. A few blood stain on her blue cheeks while her clothes was soaked with sweat.


    He gulped hard. He knew that she can be sometimes act like a psychopath and he understood it as she was dehumanized at such a young age. But he had never seen her with so much happiness while the people around her were crying by the pain she caused.


    He heard a cough from behind so he turned and found Scott, the pain was visible in his face but there was a faint smile curving on his lips.


    "I guess the witch is back," Scottmented.


    But Robert''s heart thumped by that thought. She was so determined to changed and he was certain that this incident was not the reason for her to suddenly change her mind.


    He looked around in hopes to see Evan but there was just Danie.


    "Do you think Evan knows about this" he asked.


    Scott shrugged casually and walked towards the man that beat up Jenna. The man was awake though he can''t move his body.


    He ced a foot on his cheeks, pressing a force he chuckled.


    "I will find your wife and beat her up so bad that she wouldn''t be able to walk," he said with a dark face.


    The man held his shoes, he wanted to beg but his lips were sealed tightly.


    Wrinkling his nose in anger, Scott shook his foot to remove the man''s hands. Then he turned around and left him. He knew he was just doing his job but he didn''t need to beat up Jenna so badly.


    He looked at Danie''s direction only to see her pulling out the nails in the feet of unconscious Roman Lee. He shook his head, the smile on her lips resembled a small kids in the garden plucking the flowers from its peduncle.


    He was about to walk at Danie''s direction when he saw the tears in her eyes. He squinted in confusion. She was smiling while crying, has she lost her mind? He asked himself.


    When Danie finished plucking out the five nails on Roman''s foot, she got up and went to one of the unconscious men, and just like what she did with Roman Lee, she plucked the unconscious man''s nails with no remorse.


    Robert poke a finger on Scott''s shoulder to get his attention. When Scott turned a single chuckled let out from his lips.


    "Hey papa smurf," Scott said giggling. For a moment, he forgot how badly injured he was.


    Robert rolled his eyes, "papa smurf? Huh! Why don''t you go and check with Smurfette, hefty?" he teased back. He heard what Scott said to the man that beat up Jenna, and that gave him a conclusion of what''s going on between with them.


    Scott screwed his face in irritation. When his sight caught Irene, a yful smile formed in his lips, "look at me¡­ just look at me Robert," he said imitating the voice Irene had earlier.


    Robert felt like an angry dragon that was closed to spit fire, his breathing quickened when Irene looked at their direction and red at him.


    Instead of fighting back, Robert rushed towards Danie. His face was hot and he was certain that if it''s not because of the blue ashes, everyone will see how flushed he was.


    "Hey witch, what''s happening to you? And where is Evan?" he yelled as he went closer to her.


    Danie slightly turned her head to look at Robert. Her smile faded and expression darkened.


    "I am alright Robert as for Evan, you will need to ask his future father inw," then her sight dropped at Roman lee, "you can ask himter once he wakes up."


    Baffled by her words Robert looked at Scott.


    Everyone gathered closer to Danie. Then they all sat on the ground in circle with Danie in the middle who was busy plucking the nails of the unconscious man.


    "What''s happening?" ire asked. The pain reliever pill that Danie gave seemed to be working since the pain in her body was slowly fading.


    Danie slumped her butt on the floor and crisscrossed her legs, she then rested both palms on her knees and strengthened her back.


    "Evan and I broke up some days ago. Now before Papa smurf loses his mind," she looked at Robert, "I want to tell you that I have cried and wasted my snort so I am alright now."


    Without waiting for their reaction, Danie got up, she walked past Robert but stopped when he suddenly held her wrist.


    She didn''t look at him but she could feel the anger by the way he held her wrist.


    "please tell me that you broke up with him and not the other way around?"


    Danie blew out a long sigh, and her silence answered his question.


    With Robert''s hand on her wrist, she said, "don''t touch him Robert. I am alright, he-" the rest of her words remained in her mind when Robert suddenly pulled her down.


    She ended up kneeling on the ground, her face was facing Robert''s back but without looking at his face she knew how angry he was.


    "I am going to kill him Danie."


    She knew that he meant what he said. Danie gulped hard. Her emotions was mixed up.


    "Robert, don''t touch him," her voice was low and those words sounded more of an order than a request.


    "If youy a finger on him, you won''t see me again."


    Robert scoffed, "why are you still protecting him Danie? Do you hear yourself? You sound so stupid."


    He wanted to look at her but he didn''t want to see the pain or anger on her face.


    "Believe me when I say that I am alright."


    Robert shook his head, then he turned around and embraced her. She has suffered so much, be was even willing to forget his hatred towards Evan''s family for her sake.


    Burying his face on her shoulder, he sniffed and sigh.


    "If Danny is alive, he will kill that man the second he breaks your heart."


    "Danny is gone so I am your brother now Danie. I don''t want you hurting."


    Danie looked down at her hand clenched on herps, she smiled sadly, raised her chin to meet his eyes.


    "I am not hurting Robert. I mean was but I am fine now," she untangled his hands around from embracing her, ced both hands on his cheeks and patted it lightly


    "I am really fine," her voice sounded so sincere and with that tone Robert felt somehow at ease, "but tell me, when did you watch the smurf? You seem very familiar with the movie?"


    Maybe she really was fine. Maybe, she had cried enough to be alright. Robert rolled his eyes and pushed her away.

 Chapter 218 - Genius 218: Sobbing Camille

    Chapter 218 - Genius 218: Sobbing Camille


    Genius 218:


    At the Su Vi¡­


    After Kirby parked the car, Evan didn''t move. He stayed sitting at the backseat while his eyes were staring at the main door ahead nkly.


    He let out a few sighed. Before, he always left his office early so he could go home but now, he needed to wait until dinner toe home.


    Just the thought of going home without Danie was too much for him to handle. He missed her so much, but he will have to wait, wait until she fulfilled what she should fulfil.


    He looked at his phone who still had Danie''s photo with Selena. His niece and cousin didn''t know the situation yet and he was certain that the girl will be heartbroken.


    Leaning his head against the soft seat of the car, Evan closed his eyes.


    He was frightened by his own decision. A lot of things can happen but this was the best thing he could do for her.


    A knock on the windshield made his eyes open. Evan looked aside and darkness overtook his feature to see Camille smiling widely at him.


    He knew that Camille was attracted to him. Before meeting Danie, he was certain that he will end up with her but everything changed. A lot of things changed after meeting her.


    He stayed staring at her with a t face, he didn''t want to open the door, a heavy feeling was turning him into a statue.


    Then the door opened, and Camille got in without an invitation.


    She wrapped a hand around his arm and leaned her head on his shoulder.


    Hm¡­ She sniffed his scent and felt satisfied. This was the Evan she fell in love with. He always had this frown which made him look mature.


    Her eyes gloomed for a moment. When Danie was around, she didn''t see the Evan that she grew up with. He was so different, he had a vibe of Glen, so light and so free.


    "Camille."


    When he called her name with his baritone voice, Camille smiled. Instead of responding, she buried her face deeper on his shoulder.


    Evan moved aside and ced a hand on her forehead pushing her away.


    "I made a deal with your father. I will marry you and in exchange, he will sell me his shares."


    Camille''s smile remained on her lips. She knew the truth and she didn''t mind it at all.


    "It''s alright. Once we are married and have kids, you will learn to love me again."


    Evan''s eyebrows creased, "there''s no again Camille because I have never loved you. We were intimate but I made it clear that I don''t have feelings for you."


    Camille felt as if cold water was sshed on her body, her smile froze and it slowly cracked, shifting her expression into a frown.


    "What-" she stuttered and had a hard time finding the next word to say. She was simply speechless. All the years she spent fantasizing him, and all the effort she did to get his affection was all wasted.


    Thirty years of following him around, all the things she had done to have her name and face on the billboards, everything she did was for him, so she can be his wife, so she can have his love.


    She clenched the hems of her shirt. She spent hours in front of the mirror perfecting her face, she knew that she was beautiful but every time she thought of Danie''s face, she will immediately remove her makeup and reapply it.


    "I will never love you. I won''t even try and I want you to know that."


    Evan opened the door in his side and got off of the car. He knew that he hurt her with his words but he preferred to tell her now than to give her false hope.


    Camille remained in the car shocked by Evan''s confession. Her eyebrows waggled with confusion while her eyes became hot. Soon, beads of tears fell from her glossy eyes, faint sobs left her parted lips, heart shattered into tiny pieces.


    Her sobs became louder by the time passed, she felt as if a huge palm was crushing her heart, she couldn''t breathe.


    She blew out a loud breath and her chest rose and fell with the rapid breath, she tried to calm her nerves but every time Evan''s words yed in her mind, she couldn''t help but cry even more.


    The sound of a woman crying in the car has made Kirby who was sitting in the driver seat bit his lips. He wanted to open the door and leave the car but he was afraid to make a sound.


    He gulped repeatedly, the car was cold but big pieces of sweat were on his forehead. He really wanted to escape the ce, if he was a bubble he would probably poke himself so he can disappear.


    Camille sniffed and buried her face onto her palm, her sobs went louder as she thought of her future with Evan.


    How can she make him fall for her again if he never loved her before, there won''t be a second chance if there was no first. It was just her all the time, dreaming about her future with him.


    How can she make him fall for her if he said it clearly that he will never and won''t even try?


    Her shoulders shook as she cried louder. It was so painful, too much pain.


    When Kirby saw Camille covering her face, he immediately opened the door but before his feet could even step outside his phone suddenly buzzed.


    He froze, and then looked down at the phone next to the gear stick where he ced it earlier.


    He blinked repeatedly. As he looked at the rearview mirror, he found Camille ring at him.


    "GET OUT OF HERE!" Camille shouted at him.


    Kirby immediately picked up his phone and decided to leave but before he could get up from his seat, he felt something car on his head.


    His eyes twitched in pain, he looked down at hisp to check what hit him and to his surprise, it was a woman shoe. Seemed like Camille threw a shoe at him.


    He was about toin when Camille mmed the door open and stormed out of the car.


    Shocked, all Kirby could do was to scratch his head.


    "Aish! I miss Ms Danie. She''s prettier and well-manneredpare to Ms Male."


    --


    At the warehouse.


    Robert rose a brow as he and the others exited the warehouse. Danie decided to stay inside while waiting for the ambnce she called herself. Seemed like she''s really back to being herself. She didn''t want them to die, that''s why she called the ambnce to pick them up.


    Scott ced a hand on Robert''s shoulder and pointed at the SUV parked a few meters away from them.


    "Should we use that car?" Scott asked. They believed it was owned by Roman Lee.


    Robert nodded his head.


    "Yes, Danie said we can sell the parts of this carter."


    Scott''s lips curled upward by that response. Indeed the old Danie was back and he can''t wait to work with her again. He just realized how boring his life was without her.


    "well, I guess we should go. Thedies injuries need to be treated."


    Scott walked past Robert but he stopped when thetter called out his name.


    "Go first Scott, I need to deal with Evan."


    Worried rushed over Scott''s face upon hearing it. Danie clearly said not to touch Evan but seemed like Robert was ready to defy her.


    "We can do itter. Danie is pretty pissed right now. I don''t think we should do it."


    Robert narrowed his eyes and frowned at him.


    "I am not asking you toe with me, Scott. I will go there alone."


    Scott blew out a sigh, Robert can be sometimes stubborn.


    "I wille with you. I also want to hit that assh*le."


    A faint smile shed on Robert''s lips. Scott was indeed his friend.


    "Irene-" Robert was about to speak and instruct Irene to bring the twodies to the hospital when the three women raised their hands in the air asking him to shut up


    "We areing. I don''t care how injured we are, we will smash the face of the jerk until he regrets breaking my Danie''s heart," Jenna fiercely stated.


    "yeah right," Irene agreed, she took a step forward and continued, "if he didn''t show up to her life, Danie would have been my girlfriend now."


    Robert and Scott rose a brow by Irene''s remarks. They just shook their heads and headed towards the car.


    As they walked, ire wrapped each hand around Scott and Robert''s arm. Determination on her face, she led the way and said, "I feel like we are smurf and Evan is the evil Gargamel," she giggled yfully while the two men gave her an awkward smile.

 Chapter 219 - 219: Little Dannys request

    Chapter 219 - 219: Little Danny''s request


    Chapter 219


    After Evan walked inside the vi, his eyes immediately went narrowed. His friends were sitting in the living roomfortably, while Ken has amus.e.m.e.nt written all over his face, Glen was frowning at him.


    Bewildered by what''s happening, Evan walked closer to them. He stopped when he noticed Danny running towards him with a ss full of ice cream in his hand.


    He prepared a smile for him. Then he bent down cing both palms on his knees.


    "How are you, Danny?" He cheerfully asked the boy. His little face reminded him of Danie, now that he knew that truth about the boy, he could not help but like him even more.


    The boy halted in front of him, innocence shone in his eyes. He took a spoonful of ice cream and shove it in his mouth.


    A plucking sound slightly roared from the boy''s little lips as he separated the spoon from his mouth. Then he ran his little tongue over his lips to get the remaining ice cream.


    When Danny was satisfied, he titled his head. He looked like a confused little owl, a line appeared in between his short brows.


    "uncle Evan are you really going to marry her?" then he pointed a finger at the door where he saw Camille.


    Evan turned to where he was pointing and then he saw Camille who had just opened the door to enter. Her eyes were puffed and glossy, while her nose was red from crying.


    He sighed and nodded, "yes."


    The confusion on Danny''s face faded, and soon his expression brightened up.


    "Really?" surprised strained his voice the boy identally dropped the cup he was holding despite that his eyes remained staring at Evan with disbelief.


    "Does it mean my daddy can marry her now?"


    Everyone looked at the boy, pure innocence glistened in his eyes.


    Evan swallowed hard. In this tight situation, he became speechless.


    His eyshes flickered simultaneously with Danny. He would like to say no but he didn''t want to confuse the boy.


    "You are asking the wrong person Danny."


    The boy remained silent, he kept blinking still confused by his answer.


    Eventually, the boy nodded, then he touched the flip phone hanging in his neck and flipped it opened.


    "I will ask her then."


    Surprised by Danny''s reply, Evan immediately snatched the phone from him and in the process, he pulled the little boy''s body by thece which was attached to the phone causing for his little body to fall down.


    Evan went panicked. He quickly carried him in his arm and coaxed the little boy who started crying.


    "Do you hate me Uncle Evan?" the boy yelled in between his sobs.


    Evan ruffled his hair, "no Danny. It was a mistake," he rocked his body with the boy in his arm, "what about another bowl of ice cream?"


    Inside he prayed for the boy to agree. Right now, all he wanted to be was for him to ept his offer.


    And seemed like his innocent brain has forgotten what happened. His eyes shone with excitement as he ran back to the kitchen.


    Evan shook his head, he straightened his back and walked towards Ken and Glen who was staring at him with a nk face.


    "what are you two doing here?" he picked up one of the sses with a little whiskey and finished it in one gulp. Then hey the ss down onto the table and wiped his lips with a thumb.


    Glen shrugged as he discreetly threw a peek at Camille walking towards them.


    "Where is Danie?" he asked.


    Evan sat down on the single sofa while Ken and Glen remained sitting on the long couch, "I don''t know. We broke up so her whereabouts is none of my business."


    Camille narrowed her eyes upon hearing it. He was using his cold voice, he has no emotion.


    Somehow, the pain she felt earlier disappeared. She gulped hard while a small smile shed on her lips.


    When Ken saw the bright smile on Camille''s lips, his face screwed up. He rose from his seat and walked closer to her.


    "You are marrying my friend right," he asked with creased brows.


    Surprised by Ken''s sudden question, Camille became speechless. She nodded once eventually while a look of confusion shed on her face, making her head tilted.


    Ken took a long sigh, then he smiled and it shocked everyone in the room especially Evan.


    "let''s talk outside," saying that, he walked past her without excusing himself to his friends.


    Camille followed him, still perplexed with the smile she got from him.


    He was that kind of person who was stingy with his emotion so his smile shook all the nerves in her body.


    After Camille and Ken disappeared. Evan upied the seat of thetter, his face became even more serious as he faced his friend.


    "Follow me."


    Glen rose a brow in confusion, still, he got up and followed Evan upstairs.


    They ended in the master bedroom, Evan entered the bathroom and he just followed him.


    Evan stretched a hand and turned on the tap, the water flushing enveloped the whole bathroom.


    "Bing confirmed that Ken''s and your house are also bugged," he paused and opened the drawer below the bathroom sink. Then he shoved his hand inside and took out a phone. A phone which Glen hasn''t seen in his whole life.


    "Bing gave me this phone. I am currentlymunicating with him through this since out phones are big as well."


    Glen''s eyes widened, bewildered and shocked.


    "What do you mean bugged?"


    Evan pressed his lips tightly before taking a long sigh.


    "Someone is watching us. Who, I don''t know but it must have something to do with Danie."


    "Is that why you broke up with her?"


    Evan gave a half-shrug as a response.


    "Does she know about this?"


    Evan shook his head this time.


    Blowing a long sigh, Glen rested both palms on his h.i.p.s, disbelief registered on his face.


    "Why didn''t you tell her this?" he asked with a slightly raised voice.


    "I met her father and he wanted me to break up with her so she can finish Roman Lee."


    With that, Glen''s hand dropped in his side. Lips slightly parted in shock.


    "Are you stupid? Why would you listen to him?"


    Evan absently shook his head, his feet moved to walk backwards until his legs bumped the toilet, then he sat down, brushed his palms over his face going up to his hair.


    "I need to Glen. I need to be close to him."


    Glen let out a loudugh, though it was full of bitterness and mock.


    "so, let me make this clear. You broke up with her because her father said so?"


    Evan nodded, "yeah," he sighed heavily and hid the phone under the sink again.


    "There must be a reason why he wanted Danie to end Roman Lee."


    Glen widened his eyes, "yeah, of course, Roman Lee locked up his kids and," he stopped when he suddenly thought of something.


    "Wait, I am a father too. Why would I let my kid kill a man if I can do it myself."


    Evan got up, his eyes squinted as he ced a hand on Evan''s shoulder.


    "That''s why I broke up with Danie, Glen. He was very dubious."


    Glen now understood his point but he still couldn''t understand why he broke up with her.


    "Why would his father want her to kill Roman?"


    Evan once again reached out for the tap and switched it to maximum and the sound of the water rushing went louder.


    He moved closer to Glen, "I don''t know but he has the pendant that Selena gave to Kierry."


    Glen blinked his eyes, it could have been coincident that Danie''s father has the same pendant as Kierry so he can''t still understand his point.


    "Maybe they went to the same jewellery store."


    Evan''s face poker upon hearing his tone. He sounded like a therapist talking to a mental patient.


    "The pendant has an initial S curved in it. That initial is personally curved by Selena, also," Evan paused, his heart pulverized as he thought of the day they buried Kierry, "we buried that ne next to Kierry''s body. So, how did it end up in his hands?"


    Glen stared at Evan''s serious face. Seemed like different thoughts were running in his mind, tangling everything to confuse him.


    Evan hasn''t told him why Danie and her brother were locked up in the bas.e.m.e.nt and he thought this was the best time to know it.


    "Maybe they know each other."


    "I asked him that," Evan replied, "and he said he doesn''t know her."


    The confusion in Glen''s mind became wider by the time passed. He has so many questions but they can''t stay in the bathroom for so long time or else people might think something was going on between them.


    "Let''s just tell this to Danie alright? We can go somewhere."


    Evan quickly shook his head, "Arthur is watching me so I need to be careful. I just need Danie to kiss me and she will understand everything. Or maybe she can meet Arthur so we will know what his real intentions are."


    Glen was still baffled as he nodded his head.


    "I doubt Danie would want to kiss you right now or probably even see your face and do you really think Arthur will tell her everything if they meet?" nose wrinkling, Glen asked with light and casual tone.


    "I doubt it but she can read his mind."


    Glen''s face tense up, all the confusion and emotion in his face faded. And like a statue, his whole body stiffened.


    It took some time before he was able to get himself together. He blinked repeatedly and looked at his friend who seemed to have lost his mind.


    "I think you should see Amy. I can ask Ken to cancel his appointment so you can see his shrink."


    Evan''s face ttened. He suddenly remembered that he hasn''t told Glen about Danie''s capability as well as how her family died.


    He gulped hard, turned off the tap and sat on the floor, back leaning against the toilet bowl, he patted the space next to him, asking him to sit down.


    Glen obediently upied the chair next to him. He folded one of his legs with a knee up and rested his arm on it.


    "Danie and her twin were locked up in that bas.e.m.e.nt because of the chip in their brain. That chip allows them to see people''s mind and read their thoughts."


    Glen''s lips slightly parted with those revtions. He wanted to ask but he decided to let Evan speak.


    As he listened to everything he said, his eyes widened while the confusion in his mind slowly disappeared.


    So, that was the reason why they were locked up.


    Glen sighed as he continued listening to Evan''s words. Some of his questions were answered while the rest remained a question.

 Chapter 220 - 220: Locked once again

    Chapter 220 - 220: Locked once again


    Chapter 220


    After the disturbing revtion, Glen was still shocked. Evan left after he received a call from Bing while Ken was nowhere to be found.


    He went to the kitchen and found his son massaging his tummy slouching on the chair.


    He rose a brow, how many bowls of ice cream did he eat? The maids around him were looking at him awkwardly.


    Burp!


    His little voice burping has made everyoneugh. Glen smiled and walked closer to his son. Then he squatted onto the ground next to his chair with both hands on his littleps.


    "Danny, look at me," his voice became serious while he struggled to keep his face straight. They just had their dinner before leaving the house and eating too much ice cream at night was not something he would like the boy to get used to.


    "Yes, daddy?" Danny flickered his eyshes and at that moment Glen forgot the reason why he called his son''s name.


    Instead, he bent his head slightly on the side, eyes remained focused at Danny''s round pupils staring at him confusedly.


    "Can you read my mind?" he suddenly blurted.


    Danny blinked his eyes repeatedly, with creased brows he tilted his head.


    "No, but you look very confuse Daddy."


    When Glen realized how ridiculous he sounded was, he swiftly got up and shook his head, removing any thoughts in his mind.


    Glen got up and stretched a hand, the boy epted it, as they walked out of the kitchen, Danny looked back at the maid, he winked at them and gave them a thumbs up.


    Meanwhile, in the garage area.


    Camille who was leaning against the vintage car headlight gripped her shirt. Ken was staring at her with a straight face, he didn''t say a word, hands in his pocket and shoulders squared.


    "What do you want, Ken?" she asked. She must have asked that question for ten times and Ken stayed rooted in his spot with lips pursed tightly.


    What does he want? She asked herself. His aura was very intimidating, she wanted to go far away from him but he was Evan''s friend so she needed to get used being around him.


    Ken narrowed his eyes, he moved his hands and folded it over his stomach.


    Why? Why would Evan rece that short woman to this crone?


    His expression screwed up in bitterness. She might be tall and has wless skin but that short woman looks a little better than her, and she knew how to knock out people.


    In one look, anyone would notice that Danie was a smart woman. Despite the words and her action, her expression could give anyone an impression that she knows what she''s doing.


    Unlike Camille. His eyes lowered to her feet. How can she wall with those shoes? He asked himself.


    He tried to recall the days he''d seen Danie wearing heels. His eyes narrowed upon remembering the time she snatched the Senator from his bar.


    Yeah, she was wearing heels at that time.


    He let out a sigh as hepared them in his mind.


    He shook his head and looked aside. There he found a door, he walked closer towards it. When he opened it, he found out that it was a small room about four meters full of tools.


    He sighed, he turned around and about to leave when he suddenly froze.


    "Heye here," he said to Camille as he gestured a hand for her toe closer.


    Camille was dumbfounded but still, walk closer to Ken.


    "Do you really like my friend?" Ken asked.


    Camille''s eyes sparkled for a moment, finally, he started talking about Evan. She nodded vigorously while faking a sweet smile. In the past, she noticed that Ken''s features softened every time Danie smile so maybe, he''s weakness was a woman''s smile.


    Ken felt his skin crawling by her smile. He then rose a brow as he stared at her teeth. Seeing the green leaf from the sd she ate stuck on her teeth, he suddenly felt exploding.


    Confusion registered on Camille''s face upon seeing the look at Ken''s face.


    "Is there something wrong?" she asked.


    Ken shook his head, then hey a hand on the doorknob of the small room, "can you get inside here please?"


    Camille narrowed her eyes, she didn''t move afraid of what will happen if she entered the room.


    Instead of following his orders, Camille turned around. She took a step forward to leave the ce but Ken suddenly grabbed her arm, pulled her body and before she could react her sight darkened after he mmed the door close.


    Her eyes widened, she banged her hands on the door and yelled, "Ken, open the door please," this scene was so familiar to her. It was the same method Danie used when she locked her up inside the room with a rapist.


    Ken smirked, he leaned closer to the door and knocked once.


    "If you don''t leave my friend, you will see yourself in this room every time we meet. I will lock you up in here until you lose your mind."


    Terror paled Camille''s face upon hearing it. She gulped hard in fear, and then she banged the door as loud as she can.


    "Please Ken, open the door," she begged.


    "Are you going to cancel the engagement?" he asked.


    Camille''s hands froze from pounding the door. Her nose wrinkled by the anger that rushed over her. So this was it, Ken did this so she will leave Evan.


    Huh! He can lock her out numerous times but she will never leave him.


    "Evan will be furious once he finds out that you locked me up in here!" she furiously yelled.


    Ken let out an emptyugh, then he took his phone and dialled Evan''s number.


    But Evan didn''t answer the phone so his call went straight to the voicemail.


    Ken cleared his throat and with a loud voice, he spoke, "Evan, that crone woman has gone home. She said she won''t be back until next week," and then he saved the voicemail and locked his phone.


    "See, no one will try to find you now. So you can stay here for weeks and think of where you will hide the next time you see me," his yful tone was tainted with a threat, and then he continued this time in a serious tone, "if I see you here again, I will seriously lock you in the trunk of my car and send you to Sahara."


    Camille heard his footstep leaving, and then it slowly faded until she can no longer hear it.


    Her heart gripped by the treatment she received from Evan and Ken. They were both doing this because of Danie and by the thought of her, the anger in her body ignited. Her eyes zed with frustration.


    "Don''t let me see you, Danie. I am going to kill you," she said angrily as she bit her lower lip tightly.

 Chapter 221 - 221: Beaten up

    Chapter 221 - 221: Beaten up


    Genius 221:


    After parking the car in front of the Su Vi, Robert and Scott opened the door of the backseat. Jenna handed the two baseball bat they got from the warehouse to ire and Irene.


    Scott took a deep breath, slightly in fear of what Danie would say after this.


    "So, after we beat him up, what''s the n, Robert?" Scott asked.


    Robert blinked. He hasn''t thought of it but there was one thing they always do in the past every time they faced the same issue and that was to hide.


    "It''s my brother''s birthday soon. You all cane with me."


    Scott''s eyes sparkled, suddenly all the hesitation in his mind disappeared.


    --


    The guards running towards Evan have a worried look on their faces. They halted in front of him and one of the guards spoke, "Mr Su, there are some blue people outside demanding to see you."


    Evan''s eyebrows creased upon hearing it. Blue? He wondered.


    He decided to meet these blue people so he walked towards the gate, confusion on his face.


    After he stepped outside a punchnded on his face. Evan took a step back causing him to lose bnce and fell onto the ground.


    He tried to get up but a kick hit his stomach, his body curled into a ball in pain, he coughed hard.


    He raised his chin to look at the people but his sight was slightly blurred and all he could see was their blue skin.


    Lifting a hand in the air, Evan asked them to stop and by then the guards came and quickly pointed a gun at the blue people.


    "You might be Ms Chen''s friends but we are not going to let you hurt our boss," the head of the security said.


    When Danie''s name rang in Evan''s ears, he immediately looked up, blinked to clear his sight and took a deep breath.


    It was indeed Danie''s friend but why were they blue? Evan asked himself.


    He shook his head and got up, then he lifted a hand gesturing his guards to lower their guns.


    Wiping the blood on his side lip, Evan smirked. How could he forget her friends? The friends who were willing to die for her.


    "I understand why you are all frustrated but I have reasons why I broke up with-" before he could finish, a hardwood hit his side. With eyes widening in shock, Evan looked at the person holding the bat only to see ire angrily ring at him.


    "Reasons?" she shouted, "there''s not enough reason in the world to break Danie''s heart. You know her emotion, you know very well how this will affect her and yet you bastard!" she said those words as loud as she can, and once again hit Evan with the baseball bat she was holding though this time it hit his bottoms.


    Then the guards pointed their guns at ire. Not caring if she''s an old woman and should be knitting at her house instead of beating up someone.


    Evan who was kneeling in the ground because of the pain wrinkled his nose.


    It was so painful, the bat must have hit his ribs.


    He once again lifted a hand, and with a shaky voice, he ordered his guards to put their guns down.


    Irene clenched her fists, anger was firing up her eyes, to see Evan in pain was not enough as she knew that those injuries will heal quickly but Danie''s heart will not.


    So, she kneeled in front of Evan, ced both hands on his shoulders and level her face to his.


    "You hurt her big time Evan," she spoke in a calm voice.


    Evan parted his lips to speak but before he could even utter a word, Irene smashed her head on his chin and pain rushed over his whole body.


    Evan fell to the ground, nose and mouth bleeding while the pain in his side and back were aching.


    He was not expecting all Danie''s friends to act like this. He didn''t hurt them but they were acting like he broke their hearts.


    Jenna hesitated whether to attack Evan or not. So she stayed rooted in her spot.


    "You are not a violent person so just leave it to us." Jenna turned to the voice and found Scott smiling at her. She smiled timidly and shifted her eyes back at Evan.


    Poor guy, she said in her mind as she scanned his body. You broke the heart of the wrong person.


    She took a sigh and looked at the guards. Seemed like they were calling the police.


    "Guys, I think they are calling the police," her voice shook, stretching a hand, she reached out for Irene.


    "Let''s go. If Danie finds out that we went here, she''s going to beat us to death."


    Robert heard the fear in Jenna''s voice but he didn''t care. To him, Evan deserved to have all the pain for breaking Danie''s heart.


    Danger overtook Robert''s feature as he took a step closer to Evan. As he was about to touch him, a metal gun suddenly poked his forehead.


    "I don''t care if you are Danie''s friend. I won''t let you hurt my friend again."


    Without even looking, Robert knew who the man was. Ken Chu, if he was willing to die for Danie, Ken felt the same for Evan. That''s called loyalty.


    With balled fists, Robert took a step back and shifted to face Ken. Face darkened and shoulders tense.


    "Then shoot me," Robert provoked.


    Ken narrowed his eyes. He gulped hard while his hand froze holding the gun.


    When did he hesitate to shoot a man? This must be the first time as he could not move his finger even though his mind was urging him to.


    How could he press the trigger when Danie''s face looking at him with despise lingered in his mind. He stiffened, pursed lips and t face.


    Ken, why did you kill my friend?


    Danie voice saying those words full of pain rang in his ears.


    How could his mind y that trick to him, what does it want?


    He gulped hard, eventually, he lowered his gun and looked aside.


    "How can I shoot you? You are so blue, are you even human?" he hid the fear creeping his mind with his nk tone.


    Then he stretched a hand to Evan, helping him to get up.


    Evan wiped his mouth with his backhand, it was full of blood. He sighed and met Robert''s eyes.


    The man was angry, that''s what Evan figured out. It was normal, he broke Danie''s heart so it''s normal.


    "Where is Danie?" he asked


    Robert smirked, "you are no longer her boyfriend so we are not obliged to tell you her whereabouts."


    Robert and his friends decided to leave and as they get into the car, the police came.


    "Its fine, they can leave," Evan nodded his head once to the police.


    Out of nowhere, Elise''s voice sounded.


    "No, they hurt my son so take them away. Put them all in prison."


    Evan shut his eyes. Hepletely forgot that his mother was staying in the house as well.

 Chapter 222 - 222: Meeting Evan Part 1

    Chapter 222 - 222: Meeting Evan Part 1


    Genius 222:


    With all the people blocking the entrance of the police station, Danie decided to sneak at the back. Wearing a long ck gown that covers her whole body and head, Danie like a ninja entered the police station.


    Police were having a hard time stopping the press froming into the police station after Evan Su came with his friends and parents reporting about the attack that happened in his house.


    Cameras shing and voice ovepping each other, Evan felt as if he was going to lose his insanity soon.


    Next to him was his parents who kept bbering nonsense to him. He had told them multiple times that he was not going to press charges but his parents were acting as if it''s them that got attacked.


    He was not even sure when did his father arrive, everyone in the police station was acting like people in a psychotic ward, everyone was talking andining.


    Evan was just sitting on the chair opposite of the police chief, next to him was Ken and Glen standing behind him while his parents were scream-talking to the chief of the police station telling him how to do his job.


    Everyone could see the irritation on the chief of police face. Evan had told him so many times that he will not press any charges but every time he tried to leave, his parents will pull him back to his seat.


    "Put all these people in the prison especially that man," Elise with eyes zing in anger yelled, one finger pointing at Robert.


    Evan reached out to his mother''s hand and pulled it down to her side. She was acting like an unmanned person, her loud voice and expression resembled a low-breed human.


    "Mom, please stop and go home," he whispered, voice low and deep, "I won''t press any charges and that is my final decision."


    Elise shifted her bulging eyes to her son. His face and shirt have bloodstain, when did thest time she saw his son with this look? Her mind tried to reminisce that day.


    Ahuh! She took a sigh upon remembering it. It was during high school when Evan would go home with bruises on his face.


    She gulped hard and decided to calm down. Then she looked at Ken, waiting for him to get up so she can sit down.


    But Ken didn''t even give her a nce. He just had his eyes at Danie''s friends scanning their blue bodies.


    "Why are you guys blue?" Ken suddenly asked.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Robert. The man gave a half shrug and looked down on his arm.


    "Danie blew out herself. Though I am still wondering," with confusion on his face, he turned at Scott, "the explosive she used supposed to numb our bodies like what happened to those twenty men and Roman Lee, so why are we still normal?"


    Scott blinked his eyes, dumbfounded by how loud Robert said those words.


    "Why don''t you also tell how she broke the spine of those people and plucked their nails, also tell them the address of the warehouse so they can arrest her," Scott replied sarcastically.


    When the two men realized what they had just said, their expression became t. They were sofortable around each other that they forgot where they were.


    Bang!


    ire pped Robert and Scott''s head with each of her palms.


    So stupid! She shook her head while shing an awkward smile.


    "These two are just drunk. Don''t believe them," then she turned to the chief of police who was writing down what the two men were saying.


    Stretching a hand, she swiftly snatched the paper from the police desk, ripped it into two and crumpled it. Her smile widened as she shoved the crumpled paper in Robert and Scott''s mouth.


    The two men coughed hard and quickly took the paper out of their mouth. They turned to look at their back where ire was standing. Before they could even look at ire, their body froze.


    Standing behind her was Danie. Her whole body was covered with a big ck cloak that resembled the grim reapers clothing. They were only able to recognize her because of her blue face and those round eyes of hers which ring at them furiously.


    Scott and Robert gulped hard, they immediately got up and went close behind Glen.


    "Do you think she heard it?" Robert whispered to Scott.


    "I don''t know, but I don''t think she will hurt us. I mean we are still injured, right?"


    Robert puffed his cheek and blew out a heavy sigh. When he met Danie''s eyes, he saw her staring at him deeply.


    "Nope, she''s still going to kill us."


    As much as possible, Danie didn''t want toe but Scarlet informed her that her friends were in the police station after beating up Evan.


    She could have pretended that she didn''t receive the message and let her friends rot in the prison but they were also injured so she decided toe over.


    Rearranging her face into something she hoped was nonchnt and casual looking, she turned to the chief of police.


    "I heard that Mr Su won''t press charges so I will get my friends out of here," her voice was low, it almost sounded like a whisper.


    She didn''t bother to look at Evan or to his parents and she was nning to leave the ce without dropping an eye at them.


    Though his aura and scent lingered in her mind. For a moment her body urged her to rush and embrace him but he didn''t want her anymore and she was not the type of a woman who will push herself to someone that didn''t want her. She was not Camille, her heart was already broken and she refused to lose her dignity.


    She wanted to speak more but the moment her eyes adjusted to read the chief of police eyes, her words died in her throat.


    She blinked her eyes, refusing to see how badly Evan was injured. She won''t care. She refused to care.


    With raised chin, she looked at the chief''s face once again though this time, she avoided his eyes.


    Meanwhile, the chief''s eyes were shining with disbelief, mesmerized by the beauty in front of him despite the cloud and blue stain on her face. Her emotionless face, it was perfection, he wondered how would she look like if she smiled.


    "Can I get my friends now?" Dan repeatedly, not blinking her eyes nor giving anyone a smile


    Absently, the chief nodded. His expression resembled a constipated person, merely embarrassed by the way he stared at her. He lifted a hand and asked one of his men to uncuffed her friends.


    As the policemen did what the chief ordered, the furious Elise rushed next to Danie.


    Elise mmed both palms on the chief''s table angrily. Her face differed the t expression on Danie''s face. She hated her with a huge passion, the hatred she had from Alexandria passed down to her kid. Her presence buzzed around her like a fly she could not swat, her face which resembled her mother was too annoying in her eyes.


    "Those people hurt my kid. We are going to press charges."


    Evan who turned statue by Danie''s sudden appearance blinked his eyes. Then he got up and stood between his mother and Danie.


    "Are you alright?" His brows creased. Heart pounded by the blood on her face. He lifted a hand, reaching for her face, he wanted to know if she was hurt but she dodged his touch and turned to the chief.


    "You heard Mr Su," that''s all she said before turning around, she walked briskly towards the exit, away from the person that hurt her and into the future full of pain, uncertainty and doubt.

 Chapter 223 - 223: Meeting Evan Part 2

    Chapter 223 - 223: Meeting Evan Part 2


    Everyone deserved to be happy, everyone but not Danie. She thought she could be part of that everyone but she hoped too much.


    Her face recast into one of superiority erasing the crestfallen face that belonged to a woman who loved and trusted too much.


    One step after another, the distance between Danie and Evan widened. He could hear her footsteps and its thumping simultaneously with his heart.


    Her footstep leaving, he froze when he realized what he has done to her. The weight of his decision was so heavy that he felt suffocated.


    His hand absently lifted to reach for her arm but she was too far away. A line appeared in between his brows. She might not have any expression on her face, replicating almost the wall, but her eyes, those round eyes of hers were shinning with disappointment.


    ''Look at me, Danie. Turn around'' he screamed in his mind, he wanted to voice out those words but his lips were frozen.


    She was getting farther and farther, one more step and she will be out of the police station, out of his sight and out of his reach.


    Evan gulped hard. He just needed to kiss her, and then she will know everything but she opened the door without saying a word to him, she didn''t even look at him it was as if he was invisible. And with that, Evan felt his gut just got cement pumped into them.


    This can''t be right, those round beautiful eyes which he loves so much refused to look at him. She must have hated him for her to act like this.


    His hand dropped on his side and immediately balled into fists. His jaw gnashed in anger, how could he be so stupid.


    Suddenly, he regretted his decision. Why? He asked himself. Why did he make that kind of decision?


    But it was toote. Regretes after the mistake. If there''s no mistake, there will be no regret and since he''s regretting his decision it only meant that he chose the wrong decision.


    Another heavy sigh left his parted disappointed lips. Sight dropped to the ground in regret.


    No¡­ he lifted his chin and looked at the door. Danie was still there, she was not moving nor leaving it was as if she was waiting for someone or something to happen.


    With big steps, he rushed towards her. His parents voice in the background asking him to stop but he decided to be deaf and pretend that there''s no one around. In his mind, it''s just him and her.


    When he finally reached her, he grabbed her wrist and turned her around to face him.


    Finally, he was able to reach her again. He smiled with that small triumph.


    He saw the sparkle in her eyes but it soon faded with disappointment.


    He just wanted her to be who she was. He didn''t want her to change. The way her tongue speak so sharply, the way her eyes melt even the coldest heart by one blink and the way she smiled at him. He wanted all of those to stay. He wanted her to be stronger because she was already strong when they met. All the things she could do, he felt so small but it didn''t matter to him, even though sometimes he felt useless and drawn to her capabilities.


    He made that decision because he thought it would help her to be stronger but instead, he caused her more pain than anyone. His world was cold without her but he can live with it for now, at least while she''s getting her revenge.


    "Kiss me, Danie."


    "What?" she asked, sounded so confused.


    "I said, kiss me," he said in a whisper.


    She looked at him dumbfounded. Then she gulped hard, tiptoed while her handsnded on his lips.


    Just like a small obedient girl, she kissed him. Her heart thumped, chaos took over her mind. She just needed to know his reason for leaving her after this, she will leave. She will disappear from his sight.


    One by one, fragments of memory which shed as images turned into a whole picture. Faces of the people he met, familiar and unfamiliar, their voices, and conversation, all of it was slowly absorbing Danie''s conscious.


    One particr voice woke up the hidden curiosity sleeping inside of Danie. It was Glen, looking at Evan while thetter asked him to keep the secret about Danny.


    How? She wondered. Evan knew about Danny long before she even knew it. Awe overtook her face, her hands in his shoulders dropped on her side while her lips quickly detached from his.


    Eyes sparkling with confusing, Danie stared at Evan.


    Evan bit his lower lips so hard that it pained him. She knew about Danny, all the memory he saw, the pain from the heartbreak he caused, all of it was driving him crazy.


    He didn''t know that it would cause her this much pain. If he knew, he would have opened up to her but he took everything in his hands, kept a secret from her about her son and for what.


    He sighed. He was simply afraid, frightened like a little dog. She was even willing to bear his child and what had he done to her?


    Danie''s eyes started to wet, how could he hide the truth about her son. When did he start keeping secret from her?


    Her mind froze for a moment. Just like him, she also started keeping secret. Making a deal with Roman Lee only to be betrayed. Danie''s lips curled upward bitterly. She sniffed and blinked her eyes to stop herself from crying.


    "When did we start hiding secrets to each other?" she asked in a whisper.


    Evan answered with a half shrug, he lifted a hand in the air, reaching for her face but she took a step back, making a distance in between them.


    He can still reach her if he wanted too but her expression said to not to. That his touch won''t mean anything, that it won''t bring things back to the way it was before.


    So he clenched his fist and pursed his lips.


    "Maybe, we are not really meant for each other Evan," those words left her lips in a medium voice. Some could hear it while the other could only guess by staring at Danie''s lips.


    "Meeting you is indeed a mistake."


    When she turned around, Evan''s shoulder sunken, he felt as if the world has also turned its back on him.


    ''No,e back,'' he said in his mind.


    The shes of the cameras made Evan turn his head at the side. Slowly, he opened his eyes and the first person he saw from the distance, hiding behind the police was Arthur.


    He took a deep sigh, one after another the camera shes flickered but it was not focused at him, it was focused at someone else.


    He looked at where Danie left, only to find her choking Camille while the woman wasying on the hood of the police car.

 Chapter 224 - Genius 224: She genuinely loves Evan

    Chapter 224 - Genius 224: She genuinely loves Evan


    Genius 224:


    The darkness after Ken closed the door shiver Camille''s body. She gulped hard and embraced herself. Her feet moved backwards which only took two steps before she bumped on the wall.


    She just wished for someone toe over but time passed and she heard no one. Not even the wind.


    She shut her eyes. Wondering what she had done to deserve this kind of treatment.


    When she opened her eyes, Danie came in her mind. It all started after she met that woman.


    Jaw gnashing in anger, Camille clenched her fist, still embracing herself.


    That woman! Just thinking of her made her eyes ze with fury.


    ''You ruin everything Danie,'' she thought.


    Then she heard voices, amotion. It was the voices of maid and guards, their words ovepping one another, making of hard for her to understand.


    With all the words she heard, one particr name rang in her ears, making her bang the door repeatedly


    ''Why are they spouting Danie''s name? Is she back? What is she doing here?'' she kept asking in her mind while her fists pumped the wall repeatedly.


    Bang¡­ bang¡­ bang¡­


    One after other loud bangs sounded from the force she used to pound the door.


    "Anyone in here?" she heard a man voice speaking.


    Camille''s eyes widened, hope pulverized her heart.


    "Help me! I am locked up here."


    As the door creaked open, the light slowly enveloped Camille sights. Her eyes squinted, a hand lifted to cover her face.


    "Ms Male?" the guard sounded so shocked as he stared at the woman in the small room.


    How did she get in there? He wondered. Could it be that she identally locked herself? Why would she even be there?


    So many questions he would like to ask but Camille ran past him towards the door of the garage.


    She found a crowd in front of the gate, she rushed towards it and heard the maid bbering about Danie''s friends.


    Stretching a hand, she grabbed one of the maid''s arm.


    "What is happening here?"


    The maid looked at her with wide eyes, then she blinked and spoke stuttering, "Ms Chen''s friend¡­ came here and beat up Mr Su-"


    Camille didn''t let her finish, or she might have finished her words but she didn''t hear it since she rushed back inside the vi, get her keys and drove to the nearest police station.


    Her heart was thumping so fast. How injured was he? How could he get beaten up when the vi was crawling with loaded guards.


    She parked the car in front of the police station, press swarming like bees were in front of the police. All cameras were focused in one direction. Her eyebrows creased as she stared at the front door, and slowly her eyes widened. There were two people, one she loved and one she hated, standing face to face, no¡­ they were kissing. Her eyshes flickered while jealousy reddened her face.


    Her body became a statue standing on her spot. She gulped hard repeatedly, feeling her tongue dry, her lips parted.


    She sucked in as much air as she could, legs trembled as she walked closer to them.


    When their lips finally parted, the two stared at each other. Hands clenching in fists on her side, Camille walked towards them.


    The camera followed Danie as she walked out, while Camille ran towards her.


    Danie was unaware of her presence so she took this chance and grabbed her hair. Then she dragged her body like a carpet on the ground.


    Camille despised Danie so much, the woman who had done nothing but torture her and for what? For her own amus.e.m.e.nt.


    The camera''s shes flickered one after another, Camille didn''t care about the whispers in the background mentioning her name, she just wanted to kill Danie, delete her pretty face out of this world.


    She stopped when a sudden pain shivered her skin. She looked backwards and saw Danie with a Swiss knife. The metal has blood on it, her eyes widened by the realization that she had just stabbed her.


    She looked down and found her leg with a wound, she raised her chin to look at Danie but the woman suddenly grabbed her neck, pushed her forward until she was hit on to something hard.


    An rm sounded, it was from the car, it so loud that everyone twitched their eyes.


    Danie''s eyes squinted. She didn''t care if she will kill Camille right now, in front of the police and in front of the press. Camille attacked her first so this can be used as self-defence.


    Her hands-on Camille''s neck felt sofortable as if they were meant to be there as if she was destined to kill her.


    She looked into Camille''s eyes, there was fear making her eyes tear up. Danie gulped hard, by the second that passed, she saw the memories of her past.


    The memory Camille remembered, from the time she was a kid and had Evan in her side until the time she went into high school and watched Evan from the distance. All of it, Danie saw it in Camille''s eyes.


    Slowly her hands loosened the grip on Camille''s neck. She was just a woman who loved Evan so much, Danie could see how much Camille thought of Evan every day. It was more than she thought of him.


    All the things Camille did to be called Evan''s wife. Danie finally let her go.


    Camille genuinely loves Evan.


    Danie shut her eyes. Then looked back when she felt a hand on her arm.


    Slowly, she raised her head, eyes emotionless.


    There she found Glen, and behind him was Evan and Ken.


    Her lips pursed. The people in front of her, suddenly they became stranger in her eyes.


    She just wanted to be normal, a normal life. She loves Evan too, as much as Camille loves him but she can''t be normal like her.


    The police came and took the knife she was holding. Then she felt the cuff on her wrists, it was so cold just like the coldness lurking in her eyes. Evan''s voice calling her name, that''s all she remembered before losing her senses.

 Chapter 225 - 225: The Presidents boss

    Chapter 225 - 225: The President''s boss


    The loud sound of the chopper stopped minutes after itnded on the ground. A few meters away from the chopper was the President standing in front of his car with his bodyguards on each of his sides.


    The president''s hands were balled into fists, lips pursed and face screwed. After receiving the news about what happened in the warehouse, he felt his world stopping but it didn''t stop the chopper with his boss froming.


    His boss was nning toe and see Danie himself but there was no Danie and there will be no Danie since Roman Lee failed to get her, instead, she injured him and now he''s in the hospital with a missing foot.


    His heart pounded when the door opened. One man in a ck suit, hulk like-body came down followed by another, same built, same serious face. After the two men emerged from the chopper, another man appeared. Limuel gulped hard, sweat on his forehead formed in big pieces. This was the son of his boss, his future boss.


    The Golden Club. The name of the most popr club in Beijing. It was one of those luxurious clubs in the world but underneath of the club was a casino and a ce for illegal transactions, illegal fights and prostitution. And that club was owned by no other than Limuel''s boss, the man who supported his campaign, the reason why he got to rule the country, that was Kim. No one knew his real name, all they know was that he has a son, a blonde man which depicted Kim''s features, ck hair, a body resembled a boar, t nose and narrow eyes.


    And the man walking towards him with a grin on his face, ying a dart in his hand, his blue eyes were squinted staring at him was his son boss.


    "Limuel," the voice of the blonde man, so full of life sounded in the empty airport.


    Limuel gulped hard, sweat ran down from his forehead all the way to his cheeks. He could hear the sound of his footsteps pounding rhythmically with his heartbeat.


    When the man halted in front of him, the same smirk on his face, Limuel felt his spirit leaving his body.


    "So, where is the woman? Where is my future mother inw?" he yfully said.


    Limuel bit his lips, his boss Kim was a calm man. No one can know if he''s angry or not, his small eyes wereck of life but unlike his son, Jared the man who hasn''t reached his thirty was full of life. He always wore a smile, whether he''s angry or not, the smile was the same so everyone, men or women don''t rely their life on his smile. If he wanted someone dead, he will order it with a smile but never in the history had he ever saved someone.


    "Jared, something went wrong and-" his words died down in his throat when Jared rose a hand in the air, he could see his palm which so smooth and white as his face, he trembled even more, suddenly scared for his and family''s life.


    Jared wanted money, and the man knew that Danie''s ability to heal faster would bring money to the club.


    "My father wants that woman in his bed tonight," Jared moved closer to Limuel''s ear, whispering those words with a wide smile, "you do what you promised and your family will be safe though," he paused, moved away and looked down at his watch, "you only have three hours to do that."


    Every word Jared spoke has made Limuel''s skin shiver. With weak knees he slumped onto the ground, kneeling in front of Jared who was standing like a God.


    "Hey Limuel, I didn''t ask you to kneel. I asked you to get the woman and bring it to my father," Jared rose a foot andy it on Limuel''s chin, using it to elevate his face. With a smirk on his lips, he continued, "now, get up and bring that woman. If you can''t bring her, bring me your son instead," he lowered his foot back to the ground, "one of my wrestlers died so we need a recement."


    The colour on Limuel''s face faded. There''s no possibility that he will find Danie now and there''s no way he will let his son be a wrestler that entertain the customers in the Golden Club. He had been there and saw how the wrestlers fight. In order to survive, they need to kill the opponent, beat that person until there''s no life left in his body.


    Limuel quickly held onto Jared''s leg. His cheek brushed on his ripped denim pants. The man was not a typical office person. He didn''t like suit and always wearing denim and a white shirt. Even if there''s an event, he always had the same clothes, as if he never changed nor take a shower.


    Jaredughed, his shoulders shook as he rose a finger to order one of his men to remove Limuel from embracing his foot.


    "If you can''t deliver that woman tonight, I will have my men transport your son to the club tomorrow," he sneered and slightly turned, looking dawn at Limuel who had a nched face, "don''t worry, I won''t let him die but I can''t promise that he won''t get hurt, I mean he''s going to be a wrestler so pain is normal" his voice was full of amus.e.m.e.nt, like a boy teasing another boy, "get up Mr President. It''s not toote to get her. Remember? You are the President of this country, my dad made you a president. You have the power to find anyone if you want."


    And then he started leaving, strolling towards the chopper. The smile on his face was as bright as the moon above, it was reaching his blue eyes. His expression of happiness looked so genuine, but behind those was an emotion no one had ever seen.


    Meanwhile...


    At the hospital. After Danie fainted, Evan brought her to the hospital. The police were staying outside of her room while her friends were getting their wounds treated.


    Glen has left to bring his son back to his house while Ken stayed with Evan and Camille was in the other VIP room with Elise and Alvin.


    Evan looked at Ken who was staring confusedly at Danie.


    "I thought you two had broken up, why did she kiss you?" Ken innocently asked. He scratched his nose, hating the smell of the alcohol disinfectant, even the cold airing from the AC was making his skin shiver.


    Evan just sighed, he was too tired, he didn''t even let the doctor tend his wound. He wanted to be with Danie, make sure that she''s alright. After all, they were in a private hospital, if the doctors found out that her wounds heal quickly, the ce will be filled with reporters.


    The news about the supermodel getting attacked by her lover''s rival was all over the inte, people sympathized Camille and criticized Danie. There was so much mess to clean up but right now, her health was what mattered the most.


    Then there was a knock on the door. Ken and Evan looked at each other and both walked towards the door. When thetter opened the door, his eyebrows creased, it was Kirby with a phone in his hand.


    "General Bing is on the line. He said it''s urgent."


    Evan''s heart thumped, a sudden fear rushed over him, he gulped hard and went out of the room with Ken tailing him.


    "Hello Bing, what''s happening?"


    "Evan!" the alert in Bing''s voice has made Evan squint his eyes. He looked at Ken while worry took over his features.


    "What is it, Bing?"


    "Danie. You need to hide her. The President is using all the soldiers, navy, and air forces to find her. Where is she?"


    Just as Evan was about the reply, a loud bang sounded from the room where he left Danie. His eyes widened, he rushed towards the room while the police mmed the door opened.


    "Danie!" Evan shouted her name with anxiety but she was gone, the bed was empty, there was no trace of her aside from the wrinkles on the bed.


    Evan looked around, the window has been smashed while few men were hanging in the air with a rope wrapped around their bodies. The sound of the chopper, people whispering and wondering what was happening, and the light outside continuously searching the whole ce. Evan gulped hard.


    One of the men, dressed in a navy uniform walked into the room. "Where is Danie Chen?" he roared, authority in his voice, expression colder than the room.


    The people hanging on a rope swayed their way inside, they looked under the bed, the small closet and the bathroom.


    Bang!


    Evan looked behind and saw one of the men smashing the ceiling. He looked up at the hole but there was no one in there. Then the same man ¨C with the help of the others climbed up and crawled to nowhere.


    Just what is happening?


    Evan blinked when he felt Ken''s hand on his arm. He looked at his friend who was staring at a woman wearing a doctor''s clothing standing in the middle of the crowd. The patient, doctors and nurses were all gathered wondering what was happening, suddenly relief flooded Evan''s mind when one of the doctors looked at him. Slowly his lips curled upwards to see the doctor''s eyes suddenly changed from brown to ck.


    "It''s her right?" Ken murmured.


    Evan slightly nodded and took a sigh. What''s happening, he doesn''t know. Where she will go, he doesn''t know either. But he knew one thing, she will disappear, long enough to rebuild herself.


    .

 Chapter 226 - Genius 226: Selenas dress

    Chapter 226 - Genius 226: Selena''s dress


    Genius 226


    "Breath in," sucking as much air as she can breathe, Selena closed her eyes, next to her was Anders sitting on a yoga mat with legs crossed and wrists on his knees.


    "Breath out," she exhaled slowly.


    They did the action repeatedly, and as the time passed and Selena''s mind cleared up, she opened her eyes.


    She looked at her side where Ander''s was sitting. Looking at his face with eyes closed peacefully, Selena''s head tilted. The pimples on his face have cleared up since they moved to London, and now without his sses, he looked better than Kirby.


    Selena pouted her lips while her eyes narrowed. He was the only person who has so much patience for her, he was so gentle and soft-spoken like his sister.


    She lifted a hand and poke his nose. When he opened his eyes, Selena smiled.


    "So, my mind is calm, can we please go back home?"


    After she saw what happened between Camille and Danie on the inte, Selena urged her uncle to bring her home but Matthew said that the Vi was in a mess right now and it''s not a good time to be around.


    Anders''s eyes gloomed. They haven''t told Selena that the engagement between Evan and Danie have been cancelled, the girl will surely be heartbroken especially now that her dress was done.


    He blinked and looked away. Matthew said that she can onlye home once she knew how to manage her patience that''s why they were doing yoga and a lot of exercises that will be beneficial for her mental state.


    "I miss Danie, for sure she''s also excited to tell me the story of what happened in the police station," Selena got up, walked one step towards him, bent her body and slowly shook his shoulder with her hands.


    "I will be good. You know me better than anyone Anders."


    Her voice pleading and promising to be good has weakened Anders defence. He sighed and grabbed her hand, pulled her down to sit.


    Now that they''re seated face to face, he gulped hard.


    "There''s something we didn''t tell you."


    Selena blinked, with his serious face, she started to worry.


    ''Did they postpone the wedding?''


    ''What about my dress?''


    Her tongue itched to ask those question but since she recently learned how to control herself, her mouth shut by itself.


    "Your uncle and Danie have broken up."


    Selena''s jaw dropped in shock. So shocked that her body stiffened.


    Anders bit his lips. ''Maybe it''s too early to say?'' he suddenly regretted spilling the news to her. He knew how much Selena loved Danie, even though the two have done nothing but argue.


    Lifting a hand, he touched Selena''s shoulder. The girl''s eyes were wide in surprise, lips parted in a size that hundred flies could enter.


    "Selena," slowly and softly, he called out her name, afraid that she suddenly got a heart attack or stroke.


    "What-" speechless, all she could do was to stare at Anders''s eyes.


    This what Anders was so afraid. Those two a.d.u.l.ts might have broken up and their mature hearts knew how to heal but a pure and fragile heart of Selena won''t be able to handle such heartache.


    "What about my dress Anders? It was specially made for a garden wedding! How long do I need to keep that dress in my closet before uncle Evan gets married?" her voice was panicking; her eyes were wide like she lost the most precious thing in her life.


    Anders blinked, dumbfounded by her reaction.


    "Maybe Matthew can get married before Evan," he stated, recovering from the shock.


    With disgust and disbelief on her face, Selena got up, hands rested on her h.i.p.s, while her legs raced one another walking around the house.


    "Oh God! My dress! No, it can''t be!" her head shook in disbelief, hands on her h.i.p.s travelled all the way up to her hair and pulled them hard. Her head started to throb with pain.


    What to do? What to do?


    She asked herself. She has been imagining herself in that aisle. All eyes on her special Kirby and now her dream will never happen. Her uncle Evan was hopeless and so as her uncle Matthew. She can only wear a bridesmaid''s dress if one of her friend''s family decided to invite her. And with her attitude, she believed that her uncle will need to bribe someone to take her.


    She stopped and one after another blew a sigh. She won''t be able to solve her problem with her chaotic mind. So, she sat back on her mat and continued taking slow breathing.


    "Breathe in¡­ breathe out," she blew a sigh, a long one to remove the heavy problem in her mind.


    Anders sighed in relief. Seemed like the yoga session has somehow helped Selena learn how to calm herself.


    As he was about to close his eyes, a scream exploded.


    "ah!!! This is so annoying!!!"


    Anders blew out a sigh, with narrowed eyes, he watched as Selena kick her feet in the air. Seemed like he will need to beg for his ancestor to give him more patience.


    --


    The sun setting lighted up Evan''s office in bright orange. It''s neither warm or cold, while Evan''s face remained dark. It''s been weeks since Danie disappeared. No one knew where she was if she was safe or in danger. Even her friends didn''t know where she was, not even Robert.


    Staring nkly at the paper full of numbers, Evan sighed. He has been working all the time, from the morning until the afternoon. He will only get up to eat or go to the washroom. For weeks, his schedule was the same, he didn''t smile even once, his face didn''t change its emotion, like a robot.


    A had a huge hole inside of him was left after she disappeared; he missed her every day.


    He rose his head and stared at the orange sun, he suddenly wondered what could have happened if he didn''t meet up with Arthur and made that decision, maybe, she will be in his office now, with her smile as bright as the sun outside, the type of smile that can make his tiredness disappear. He smiled bitterly by that thought.


    As he leaned his back at his chair, his eyes closed, palms rested on the armchair. He sniffed but her scent was no longer around, he couldn''t smell that flowery scent anywhere not even in her apartment. It was as if she never existed.


    When his eyes opened, the sadness lurked in his face. He missed her so badly, but he can''t even find her. Bing has used all the means to find her but she''s nowhere, not even Robert could find her.


    He sat back straight and picked up his pen, this was thest doc.u.ment he needed to sign, and he wished there will be more so he can have an excuse to stay. After signing the paper, his hand froze, eyes stared dumbstruck at the paper on his table, seemed like he has been thinking of her so much that he wrote down her name instead of his signature.


    .

 Chapter 227 - 227: Missing her

    Chapter 227 - 227: Missing her


    Chapter 227


    A pair of eyes following the butterflies in the air as they flew happily was glooming with sadness, ire sighed. Staying on the ind where Danie was locked up, ire missed her even more. Its been weeks, so many days without her. She worried that something might have happened to her, Robert and Scott were doing everything to find her while Jenna has used all her connections to find out thest ce she was seen.


    ire sat down on the huge mouldy rock, not minding that it will dirt her white pants. Suddenly she heard the bushes behind her moving, she quickly turned, eyes widened, heart pulsated thinking that Danie might havee back but in her dismay, it was just a rabbit. She sighed, got up and walked towards the animal.


    Approaching the animal was normal to her, all the animals on the ind were familiar to Danie''s friend. She smiled when the bunny hopped around her, seemed like the animal could feel that Danie disappeared.


    "I can''t find her ire," she looked ahead of her to where the voice sounded from, only to find Robert with exhaustion on his face.


    She freed the rabbit and walked towards him. As she stopped, her hands stretched and held Robert''s shoulder.


    "I think we should stop finding her. She''s hiding."


    Robert bit his lips and nodded; a strange feeling of abandonment crept his heart. Danie had never done this before, she might disappear but she always informed them of her location, letting them know that she''s alive. Even the chip in her brain cannot be tracked and it''s worrying him.


    A sudden fear rushed over Robert. He sighed and decided to leave. If Danie was hiding, he''s certain that she will need the ind.


    "Let''s go, ire. I think we should also tell others to stop looking for her."


    Hearing that, ire''s face went pale. They needed to make sure that Danie was alive and they won''t know it unless they keep looking for her.


    Robert understood ire''s fear but he also understood why Danie didn''t want to inform them about her location. Just like what happened in the warehouse, her enemy will surely use them to get her out of hiding.


    It was true indeed that the person who didn''t want to be found won''t ever be found. If Danie wanted her friends to locate her, she won''t block the tracking of her chip. No matter how much Robert and Scott worked on it, they just couldn''t find her.


    Walking towards the only manor on the ind, Robert looked around. All the animals living there were looking so sad, they might be feeling empty just like them.


    He just wished one thing, he hoped that she''s safe.


    When they finally reached the manor, Scott and Jenna were sitting on the bench next to a tree a few meters away from the main door. Robert sighed, the two were looking up at the tree, he suddenly wondered what so fascinating with the view so he rose his chin and found a nest with small birds inside pping their small wings.


    He smiled absently, if Danie was around she would probably find earthworms to feed those birds.


    "We should leave," Robert stated interrupting the moment.


    Scott looked at Robert, expression scrunched up.


    "What about Danie?" Scott asked, still frowning at Robert.


    Before answering, Robert scoffed, "are you sure you are here to look for Danie?" he said with good humour while the corner of his lips arched, shing a teasing smile.


    Scott gulped hard, nervously nce sideways to where Jenna was sitting, her eyes were locked at his face,plexion of confusion painted on it.


    "Yes," he replied in a rough tone and got up, his feet moved towards the main door, face paled and sweaty.


    Robert shook his head as he watched Scott marching like a soldier towards the manor, why can''t he just simply ask Jenny out? he wondered.


    His thought was disturbed when someone stepped on his foot, a slight pain shed in his eyes. He looked at the perpetrator only to see Jenna ring at him.


    "He''s about to ask me out!" she burst with anger and marched to where Scott disappeared.


    Dumbfounded, Robert looked at ire.


    ire smiled and shook her head, "Young people today tsk... tsk..." then she left his side towards the manor.


    The phone in Robert''s pocket suddenly buzzed, his eyebrows creased as he took it out. He looked down at his phone which showed the recent message he received. It was from Irene. The faces of his friends and the conversation he had with them disappeared in his mind. He opened the message not knowing that his lips were slowly curving a smile.


    --


    It was a sunny morning at the Su Vi. The light wind brought a rather unusual and special atmosphere. The maids were busy cleaning the whole vi, from the top to the bottom, at the garden and backyard, not even small trash on the floor, the walls of the vi were spotless, painted with new white paint, making it look like a brand new vi.


    Satisfaction on her face, Camille smiled. She was standing a few meters away from the front door, hands crossed over her chest, eyes shining with proud and contentment, her smile widened.


    This''s going to be her house; she''s going to be the head of the Su. Suddenly she felt butterfly in her stomach, biting her lower lip, she decided to go back to the vi.


    Reaching the front door, the metal gate sounded, she looked back and saw a taxiing in. Her eyebrow rose, who could it be? She wondered.


    Squinting her eyes, she waited for the person toe out of the taxi. Her life in the Su Vi without everyone aside from Evan was so peaceful, the Elder Su and her fianc¨¦''s parents often visit her which made her feel that she''s part of the Su.


    She folded her hands over her stomach, shoulders tensed, slowly the smile on her face disappeared while a teenager emerged from the taxi.


    Selena''s face darkened, the news about her uncle Evan and Danie breaking up has caused her heart to break as well. Her inside throbbed not only for her dress but also for Danie as she knew very well how much she loved her uncle.


    Walking towards the vi, Selena suddenly stopped. Her eyes fixed at the woman at the front step standing like she owned the ce.


    Behind her, Anders also stiffened, not expecting to see Camille in the house.


    "Ahm..." Selena gulped hard, perplexity on her face she turned to Anders, "what is she doing here?"


    Anders nose wrinkled, he hasn''t told Selena about the engagement between Evan and Camille as he was not expecting her to be living in the Vi.


    "That''s your uncle''s new fiance," he replied nervously.


    Selena blinked her eyes, dumbfounded. She opened her mouth and suck in as much air as she could, then she held her breath, her mind stopped for a moment.


    When she breathed out, her lips formed a smile.


    "Alright. Since everything is going back to where or what they used to be, I shall also adapt to that."


    .

 Chapter 228 - 228: Awkward dinner

    Chapter 228 - 228: Awkward dinner


    Chapter 228:


    After a long exnation, Selena finally understood what had happened between Danie and Evan. Sitting on the couch with crossed legs and hands on theps, she squinted. Her eyes locked at Camille peacefully sipping her tea.


    Selena took in a long breathe, clearing all the emotion troubling her mind. When her nerves have finally calmed down, she got up, walked towards the stairs with sealed lips.


    Camille rose a brow as she watched the little girl walking slowly upstairs, shoulders sunken. Selena came and left without greeting her, instead, she threw cold gazes at her, the type of look she got from Danie.


    Irritation filled her mind, seemed like Selena adopted the annoying attitude of Danie.


    ''No, this can''t happen,'' she rose from her chair and rushed upstairs, she needed to speak with Selena, unlike the maids she despised and nning to get rid of after the wedding, she can''t fire the little girl out of Evan''s life.


    Reaching her, Camille shed a smile.


    "Selena," she called out in a sweet-sounding voice.


    Selena stopped in her track, slowly turned to face her.


    Taking two steps closer, Camille reached out for her hands.


    "I understand that the news upsets you but-" her lips froze when Selena pulled out her hands.


    "I don''t care about anyone''s problem, I only care about mine and right now, my mind is in the mess because I spent so much money and time in a dress that I can''t wear," Selena''s voice was calm and soothing but her expression differed her cold tone, she''s indeed a Su, her cold demeanour was so simr to Evan.


    Then Selena turned around, smoothly took a step after another. Unlike before, her attitude has changed, she can manager her emotion, movement and right now, she''s a figure of a teenager.


    Camille gulped hard. She knew about the dress that Selena made. Andrew Su has asked her if she can have a garden wedding so Selena won''t pout about her dress but she didn''t want. Danie and Evan nned a garden wedding that''s why she wanted to be wed in the church.


    She shook her head, nose wrinkled in irritation. She didn''t want to be wed in the garden but seem like she won''t have a choice. Knowing Selena, her happiness and satisfaction were easy to fill as long as you have money.


    "I am thinking of changing my wedding theme. If you have a dress maybe Evan and I can have a garden wedding, it''s economical and-"


    "Fine, will you let me help you set up the wedding?"


    Camille''s eyes widened in surprise. Selena''s face brightened up as she gave her a smile. Seemed like her little sacrifice gained her heart.


    "Of course!"


    Selena blinked, and then her smile widened.


    "Great! Danie also allowed me to organize her wedding- well..." Selena paused tough, "It won''t happen anymore so I guess we will just use all the materials I prepared myself, especially the wedding dress which I, myself personally chose."


    Emphasizing the word, myself, Camille gulped hard. For a moment, she became speechless. She won''t only get to be wed in the Garden like what Danie had nned but she will also need to use the materials.


    She faked augh and nodded; hands anxiously folded in front of her.


    "It''s economical and-" she wasn''t able to finish her sentence as the girl has left her sight.


    Like an angry dragon, Camille''s face screwed up. It''s her wedding but she will need to use her fianc¨¦''s ex wedding material and dress.


    --


    The sound of the cutleries in the dining room was the only sound in the vi. The maids were holding their breath, afraid to make a sound and break the weird atmosphere of the room.


    Evan quietly picked up the vegetable from his te. He moved in closer to his mouth and chewed it lightly.


    "So, Selena. How''s your experience in London?"


    Selena and Evan looked at the source of the voice, Camille smiled at them. The dining was so quiet, it looked as if they were having theirst meal, so sad and gloomy.


    Selena sighed, she wiped a napkin over her mouth and elegantly ced her arm on the edge side of the table.


    "It''s fine," she replied, shrugging both shoulders casually.


    Camille awkwardly blinked her eyes, "so, did you meet any boy?" a slight tease in her voice as she said those words. She remembered dining with them when Danie was around, the atmosphere was lively, there wasughter, yelling from Danie''s side and the crying from Matthews''.


    She remembered that Selena mostly talked about boys, and her uncle Evan has never once said anything against it.


    Selena let out an emptyugh, head shook in disbelief.


    "I am only thirteen, Camille. I think you should ask me about my studies and not boys."


    Shock, Camille absently dropped her fork. She swallowed hard, her throat was suddenly dry. Slowly, embarrassment enveloped her mind.


    "Selena. Are you going back to school?"


    That was Evan''s voice. Camille quickly looked at him with relief. Seemed like he just saved her from the embarrassment by changing the topic.


    "Yes," the girl replied in a lifeless tone. She picked up her fork and casually stabbed the vegetable on her te. She hated the vegetable but after months of living with Danie, she got ustomed to it, like drinking water, she no longer hated it and ate it normally.


    Evan squinted his eyes.


    "So, did you like London?"


    Selena stiffened. With fixed emotion, she met her uncle''s eyes.


    "It''s fine," she replied.


    "How''s Mathew?"


    "He''s fine."


    A line appeared in between of Evan''s brows.


    "Did you meet Anders sister?"


    "Yes."


    "Is she nice?"


    "She''s fine."


    "Are you angry at me?"


    Selena''s lips numbed by her uncle''s question.


    She ate the vegetable in her fork and chewed it slowly.


    Then she drank her water, knowing that everyone was waiting for her reply.


    After wiping her lips, she ced both palms on the table and got up.


    "I am not angry at you Uncle Evan. I am rather disappointed."


    Evan this time became quiet. He could see the confusion and pain in her innocent eyes.


    "I have my reasons, Selena."


    Selena''s lips formed a lopsided grin, "does Danie know the reason?"


    Evan once again became quiet. He didn''t know if Danie understood it, he was not even sure if she saw everything.


    Taking a sharp breath, Evan held Selena''s hand.


    "I am marrying Camille. If you are not alright with it, then you can live with the elders."


    Then he got up, shifted his sight to Camille and stretched a hand.


    "Let''s go, Camille, we need to talk about the wedding''s date."


    Selena watched as they disappeared in the living room. Her lips parted in surprise, not expecting for her uncle to act like that. She remembered when she left the vi, Danie and Evan were so sweet and she started to miss that scene.


    She missed her face and yell, a sudden sadness rushed over her, seeing her uncle with Camille ended her hope that this was not real.


    Her eyes teared up, lips shook.


    This can''t be true, she said to herself. She wished this was one of Danie''s prank, that this was all a joke but as she stood in her spot, palms on the table she realized that it was the reality.


    She sniffed to stop the impending tears from running down her eyes, feeling a hand gripping her heart she suddenly felt suffocated.


    .

 Chapter 229 - 229: Old Selena

    Chapter 229 - 229: Old Selena


    Camille and Evan ended up in the study room. He quickly released her wrist and sat on the chair.


    The only light in the room was the dimmp on the desk, enough to see his emotionless face.


    Camille walked closer to Evan, she ced both hands on the desk and leaned her face closer to him.


    He didn''t hesitate to meet her eyes but, his mind wondered about Danie''s whereabouts.


    "Can we rush the wedding?"


    Evan rose a brow upon hearing it, "actually I was thinking of postponing it."


    Quickly, Camille''s eyes widened in shock, "what do you mean postpone? I am thirty Evan!"


    "We can have an engagement party instead."


    Camille puffed her cheeks. Selena has ruined her original wedding n while Evan wanted to postpone it.


    Nibbling her lips, Camille retracted her hands and folded it in front of her. Then she nodded and turned around.


    Watching her leaving, Evan took a sigh. He knew she was innocent and didn''t deserve this. Leaning his head on his chair, he shut his eyes.


    "Where are you Danie?" he murmured with eyes closed.


    Opening his eyes, Evan stretched a hand to open the drawer under his desk. He picked up the phone inside and dialled Arthur''s number.


    The phone rang a few times before a familiar voice answered it. Evan''s lips pursed upon hearing Arthur''s voice


    "Arthur, have you found her?" he swiftly asked without greeting him.


    The man on the other line sigh, "no, Evan. What about her friends, did they find her?"


    "No," he said coldly and ended the call. There''s no reason to prolonged the phone call, he was only keeping theirmunication to know if they have found her or not.


    When the ending beep of the line sounded, Arthur clenched the phone in his hand. His heart pulsated by the anger lurking inside of him. Apart of him wanted to end Evan''s life but they needed him to know Danie''s whereabouts.


    Arthur let out a shaky sigh, standing by the window of his hotel room he could see the busy street and the lightsing from the cars. The rush hour has passed yet the street remained busy.


    Through the ss wall, he saw his reflection and his expression changed when he saw Kierry standing by the door with a pursed lip.


    He gulped hard, there were men standing behind her and he knew where they came from. They were members of the ck Organization.


    Clenching his fists, he walked towards them.


    "The head of the organization found out about your little side work Arthur," one of the men spoke with a hint of sarcasm, "do you really think you and Kierry can hide it?" he smirked and shook his head, "the board wants your exnation."


    ''How?'' Arthur asked himself. They were so careful with their movement so how did the organization found out about it. Knowing the capabilities of the organization, he decided to follow them.


    --


    As the morning sun set up, Camille woke up. She quickly prepared herself for her uing guest and she can''t wait to meet her long time friend Caitlyn, the CEO of V magazine.


    Downstairs, Selena was having her breakfast in the living room. Her red dress so shiny and short was so bright for the morning. Legs on the coffee table and a cereal bowl in her hands, she took a spoonful and shove it in her mouth.


    She chewed every piece of cereal so loudly. Crunch... Crunch... the sound was so hard and rough as if she was eating rocks.


    Anders widened his eyes and looked around the ce. Standing behind the couch, a look of disbelief on his face. There were pieces of cereals on the floor, table and couch, spilt milk stained on the couch as well while the maids were looking at Selena with difficulty.


    Disappointment shed on Anders''s face as he watched the young girl. She was doing fine, her movement and manners were normal but now, looking at her dress made him think that the old Selena was back. Her dress was so simr to the women working in the bar at night. His head shook, he stretched a hand to poke the girl''s shoulder but Selena raised a hand.


    "Anders, pack all my clothes and throw them. I ordered new clothes online and it will arrive tomorrow," she got up and threw the bowl that still has still milk inside which spilt on the couch, "tell the maid to arrange it and FYI I have called my school to drop out."


    Then she walked out of the living room towards the main door, as she exited the vi a certain woman blocked her way.


    Selena rose her face to look at the tall woman in front of her. She recognized her to be the CEO of the V Magazine. Realizing the reason why the woman was here, her face screwed up.


    "Who are you?" Selena asked rudely, not caring about her manner or the fact that she''s older.


    "I am Caitlyn-"


    "Whatever, shoo! We don''t ept visitors today," she rudely stated, arms crossed over her chest, an unweed expression on her face.


    Caitlyn rose a brow, then scanned the girl in front of her who was wearing a very revealing dress which not suited her age.


    "You must be Selena Su?" Caitlyn shed a fake smile even though she was itching to throw a p at the small girl for being rude.


    "Your face is ruining my day. Get out!" Selena pointed at the gate. When the woman didn''t move, she called out one of the guards, "Guards! Take this woman out of my house!"


    "Wait... Wait... Selena!" from the stairs, Camille shouted. She was not expecting the girl to throw out her visitor especially a very important guest.


    With eyes narrowing with irritation, Selena turned to face Camille. Her face screwed up deeply, Camille was wearing a very simple purple dress, she looked so innocent which made her furious.


    "Can you please stop dressing like Danie? You''re trying too hard!" she rolled her eyes and left the front door, walking towards the garden.


    When Selena disappeared, Camille tucked a hair behind her ear, embarrassed.


    She rushed toward Caitlyn, still looking shocked by the treatment she got from Selena.


    "Please understand that Selena is a little rebel so don''t mind anything she said."


    Caitlyn just nodded and looked at the direction where Selena left. She could see the trouble and problems shining in her eyes. Shepletely understood her action as she doesn''t have parents to guide her.


    Shifting Caitlyn''s sight back at Camille, she smiled genuinely.


    "Maybe we can talk outside," she offered.


    Camille nodded casually and asked one of the maids to bring her bag. Afterwards, the two left, unknown to them, Selena''s eyes squinting like a hawk were ring at their car.

 Chapter 230 - 230: The mysterious box in the Vault

    Chapter 230 - 230: The mysterious box in the Vault


    Chapter 230:


    After Caitlyn and Camille left, Selena went upstairs. Turning her head to different directions looking for people around. When she realized that the hallway was empty, she opened Camille''s bedroom.


    She sighed in relief, the room was unlocked so she went inside and closed the door behind.


    She looked around, the room was the same as before though there were more clothes around scattered on the bed, couch and even the side table. Her face screwed up, such messy room for a supermodel.


    Blowing her cheeks like a fish, Selena went closer to the closet. One by one, she opened the door.


    Dresses, shoes, bags and essories, her head shook in disbelief. Camille seemed to have brought all of her stuff in her uncle house.


    When she opened thest door, her eyebrows creased. She found a vault inside, it was not new to her since every room in the vi has one and like a cat, she began to feel curious.


    She gulped hard and held the vault knob but it was locked just as she suspected.


    She sighed, rested both hands on her h.i.p.s thinking how to open it.


    "Is it her birthday?" she said talking to herself.


    So, she raised a hand in the air and reached for the vault. Midway, she froze, suddenly realizing that she didn''t even know her birthday.


    She sighed and shook her head, "stupid me," she murmured and took out the phone from her back pocket. After some seconds, she was able to find Camille''s birthday but none of the formats she used was epted.


    She twisted her lips, raised her hand once again and pointed a finger at the vault.


    "Abra Cadabra!" She said in a whisper, one eye squinting hoping for it to open even though she knew that it''s impossible.


    "Open sesame!" this time, she swayed both hands in the air, fingertips pointing at the vault. But none of her magic enchantment worked.


    As the irritation rushed over her, Selena groaned loudly, she stomped her feet like a little bratty kid while her hands were itching to throw the vault.


    She shut her eyes, took a few breaths to clear her mind.


    "She''s obsessed about my uncle so maybe¡­" when an idea came in her mind, Selena''s eye glistened. Without wasting time, she pressed her uncle''s birthday.


    DING!


    Her eyes widened when the vault slightly opened. With her heart racing uncontrobly, she opened the vault.


    All the excitement that made her heart pulverize and eyes shone evaporated when she saw a box inside.


    She picked it up, head tilting in curiosity. Slowly, she opened the box and when she saw what''s inside, a faint squeal let out from her lips and dropped the box to the floor.


    Lips shaking like a leaf, Selena stared at the male like genital that came out of the box. It started vibrating whennded on the floor causing her skin to shiver.


    She crawled backwards like a scared little baby, eyes were wide in shock staring at the vibrating thing inside.


    "Is that real?" she murmured confusedly.


    "Did she kill someone?" she breathed out, her shoulders tense as she stared at the floor.


    She gulped hard and took her phone out of her pocket with trembling hands, then she opened google assistant and asked what''s on the floor.


    It took some time before the app responded and said, "it''s a s.e.x toy called dildo¡­"


    Selena didn''t let the phone finished its sentence, she quickly closed the app while her breathing quickened.


    She had seen a man genital in her biology ss but she had never seen one in real or even a toy.


    Her nose scrunched up in disgust, how could Camille have this in her room.


    With her butt on the floor, Selena folded her legs, sheid her chin on her knees while her eyes were dumbfounded staring at the s.e.x toy continuously shaking on the floor.


    It took some time before the toy stopped moving, and when it did, Selena got up. She took one of the shirts from the closet and used it to pick up the s.e.x toy and put it back in the box.


    She walked closer to the vault, thinking of returning it when her mind suddenly thought of something.


    As the n slowly boiled up in her mind, Selena''s lips curved a smile. She swiftly grabbed one of Camille''s bag and put the box inside and like a ninja, she left the room quietly.


    --


    Meanwhile at the coffee shop next to the Su Financial Building.


    Camille and Caitlyn were chatting, enjoying their coffee. It''s only a week before the V magazine will release their monthly issue which has Scarlet as a cover.


    Caitlyn picked up her mug and moved it closer to her red lips, her brown eyes shone in excitement as she stared at Camille who was sitting opposite of her.


    "So, Camille," she said with a happy tone, putting down the mug she continued, "I want you and Evan to be the cover of this month issue. We can announce your wedding date in the article."


    Camille froze for a moment; she was not sure herself when the wedding will be as Evan said to postpone it.


    Gulping hard, she picked up her mug and gulped her coffee.


    "Don''t you think it is toote? You have Scarlet right?"


    Caitlyn shrugged nonchntly, "we don''t have an actual contract so it''s fine. That gay can''t sue me since it''s a verbal contract. We can shoot thee photos for three, leaving me four days for printing."


    Camille rose a brow, getting her engagement released in the V magazine was a good way to let everyone know that she has Evan.


    Suddenly, Danie''s figure shed in her mind. She smiled while the excitement rushed over her making her eyes shine.


    "I am just quite worried about Evan''s ex," Caitlyn''s skin shivered by the sudden thought, "I heard about what she''d done to Ruth and Rose. They cancelled the show because of that."


    Camille couldn''t agree more, Danie was indeed crazy and it''s hard to predict her next action but it''s been weeks and no one had seen her. She was like a bubble that vanished into thin air.


    Taking a long breath, Camille stared at Caitlyn, "Don''t worry about her. Just get some guards and she will not touch you."


    "Also, I want the attack that Danie did to me in the police station to be featured in the magazine. Can you do that?"


    "Of course," Caitlyn quickly replied in relief.

 Chapter 231 - Genius 231: Strange message

    Chapter 231 - Genius 231: Strange message


    Genius 231:


    At the 30th floor of the Su Financial Bank, Evan''s body was glued on his chair. He didn''t get up since he arrived in the morning and stayed focus at his job, refusing to think of anything else than the numbers in the paper.


    He stretched a hand to pick up his mug only to find out that the coffee which he hasn''t drink was cold. After a long sigh, he picked up the phone on the table and about to dial his secretary extension number when a beeping tone sounded from the speaker.


    His expression congealed as he put the phone down. He recently noticed his phone line beeping abnormally, before he could dial anyone''s number the beep rang nonstop. It can be fast or slow but the volume was the same, it''s loud enough to hear and ruin his concentration.


    Leaning his back against the chair, Evan stared at the ceiling, the room was so quiet that he could even hear his own breathing, it was so lifeless despite the decoration and flowers around and it seemed so empty even though he was inside.


    Gr¡­ his stomach grumbled.


    Feeling hungry, his hand travelled to his stomach and massaged it lightly.


    What time is it? He asked himself.


    As he turned to look at the clock, he found out that it''s past four in the afternoon and he hasn''t eaten his lunch and neither had his breakfast at the Vi.


    Reaching for the phone, Evan''s eyes shut. His secretary was old so he might need to send her to retirement.


    As he waited for his secretary to pick up the phone, the sound of the dial tone beeping continuously rhythmically matched his growling stomach.


    Waiting patiently, Evan tapped his fingers on his table, the DIT and DAH sound of the dial tone pounded his brain.


    "Dah, dit, dit, dit," his lips parted to imitate the sound the dial tone was making out of boredom.


    "dit, dah."


    "Dah, dit, dit, dit."


    "dit."


    He paused when the sound suddenly stopped. With his brows creasing deeply, Evan stared at the phone.


    "Wait," he said but trailed off after drawing breath. He ended the call and dialled a number once again though this time he took a paper and pen.


    He had a little knowledge about Morse code from when he enlisted himself in the military. That must be the reason why the sound pattern was vaguely familiar and catchy.


    "Babe," he murmured as he deciphered the code.


    As the suspicious grew in his mind, Evan ended the phone call and dialled his secretary number.


    The same tone sounded, so he grabbed another piece of paper.


    When the beeping sound ended, Evan squinted his eyes. He gulped hard, heart raced uncontrobly and despite the cold room, sweat formed on his forehead.


    Evan''s face hinted at lighting and thunderstorm, his hand shook as he hastily grabbed the phone Bing gave and dialled his number.


    It took some time before the man answered and when he did, Evan''s voice roared as loud as a thunder in the middle of the hurricane.


    "Bing, meet me at Gentleman''s bar and I need you to bring someone who can decipher the Morse code."


    Without waiting for his friend reply, Evan ended the call, he once again dialled his secretary number and recorded the strange beeping sound of the dial tone in his phone.


    --


    The Gentleman''s bar hasn''t opened yet Evan was already inside.


    Sitting on a high chair, he tapped his fingers anxiously on the counter, waiting for Bing to arrive.


    He looked down at the counter where he ced his phone. Shifting his sight to the entrance anxiously, then he blew out a sigh.


    Out of nowhere, a woman approached him. A flirty smile on her lips, "Mister, would you like apany?"


    Evan shook his head without giving her a nce and the woman left after his rejection.


    He sighed and looked at his watch, starting to feel impatient.


    After an hour of waiting, Bing finally arrived. He was apanied by another man, round eyes behind his sses while his height made him look a dwarf.


    Bing waved a hand at Evan but thetter frown in response.


    "Sorry, I amte. Traffic," Bing said and sat on the chair next to him.


    "Listen to this recording and decipher it," Evan handed the phone to the petite man without bothering to know his name.


    The recording was not long so it only took some minutes for the man to decipher it.


    "The recording sound is so weak. If you can give me a clearer record, I will try again but for now, this is what I got."


    After the man handed the paper to Bing, his eyebrows creased. Then, he gave the paper to Evan.


    Before reading it, Evan took a sigh. When Danie kissed him back at the police station, he saw part of her thought though it was unclear and chaotic making him confused.


    "Babe, I hate you. Proceed or I will kill you."


    As he said those words, a line slowly appeared in between his brows.


    "What does it mean?" he said waving the paper in the air.


    "What do you mean by what does it mean?" Bing shook his head in disbelief, "it''s crystal clear, she said that she hates you and you need to proceed to I don''t know what or she will kill you," Bing exined with a smirk. He understood why Danie sent a message using the code, Evan''s house and office were packed with cameras watching all his movement.


    Evan blew out a sigh, still confused. Does she hate him so much that she needed to send a code to tell him that?


    "What''s happening?"


    Ken''s voice made Evan quickly hid the paper behind him while his eyes widened in anxiety.


    "Nothing," Evan swiftly replied.


    "Your reaction and voice don''t sound nothing, spill it, Evan, what do you have behind you?"


    "Nothing, Ken."


    Narrowing his eyes, Ken took a step closer to Evan, "show it Evan or I will force my people to get whatever you are hiding behind you."


    Evan gulped hard, "it''s nothing just a paper," then he got up, swiftly walked past him while trying to shove the paper in his pocket.


    Keny a hand on Evan''s shoulder and twisted him around to face him.


    "I am your best friend Evan, show me that."


    Knowing Ken''s temperament and patience, Evan handed the paper to him.


    "Babe, I hate you. Proceed or I will kill you."


    After Ken read that aloud, augh full of amus.e.m.e.nt sounded in the bar like a lion roaring in the forest.


    "Seriously? That poisonous flower is really unpredictable," his head shook, and then gave the paper to Evan, "at least she called you babe," he winked at Evan with a tease, "babe¡­ babe¡­ babe¡­," he continued imitating Danie''s voice.


    "What does she mean by ''proceed''?" Ken asked.


    Evan became quiet, Ken was not aware of what''s happening around as he knew that he preferred violence, and right now, thest thing he wanted was to cause pain to anyone which could disrupt Danie''s n.


    "Its nothing," he snatched the paper from Ken''s hand and ripped it into pieces.


    "So, where is that shorty?" Ken looked around, searching for a particr woman with a flowery scent.


    "She''s not here Ken. We can''t find her," Evan replied.


    "Are you sure? Her ex called her mushroom so she must be around, who knows she might be-" Ken''s lips froze as he scanned the ce. When his eyes ended at the man standing next to Bing, his lips curved a lopsided grin, "do you really think you can fool me again Shorty?" and without a warning, he squeezed the man''s cheek.


    "Ouch!" The man groaned in pain. Only when his eyes shed tears, Ken let him go.


    "Oh, so you are you," Ken pulled out a small bottle from his pocket and sprayed his hands with sanitizer.


    "Does it mean you and Danie are back together?" Ken confusedly asked, looking back at Evan and acted as if he didn''t just hurt a stranger.


    Evan, with a poker face, shook his head in response, "no."


    "Why not?"


    "Because it''s a no, Ken."


    "so, you are still marrying that maid?" Ken''s face screwed up.


    "Camille is not a maid. She''s a model," Evan replied in a t tone.


    "A supermodel," Bingmented.


    Both Ken and Evan looked at him.


    "Oh! didn''t see you there," Ken said in surprise, he stretched a hand and shook Bings'' while thetter gave him an awkward smile.


    Ken''s attitude has always been like this. He only saw Evan and Glen while the rest were just a background.


    "How''s my shrink?"


    Bing waggled his brows once, his awkward smile became a genuine smile.


    "She''s fine but her new assistant is scared of you Ken. Whenever you visit the office, she always hides under her table."


    Ken stared at Bing for a moment and then shifted his sight to Evan, ignoring the words he heard from him.


    "Do you know Jared? The son of the Golden Club boss?" Ken asked, his face remained emotionless while Bing and Evan threw nces at each other.


    "Yeah, why?" Evan replied eventually.


    "He was here a few weeks ago and he wanted to meet me."


    "What does he need?" Bing this time asked.


    "I don''t know, thest time I saw him was in Macao," pointing a finger at Evan, he continued, "remember when I met you there with shorty?"


    Evan nodded, upon remembering the time he spent with Danie in Macao, a smile formed on his lip.


    "What does he want?" Bing asked once again. He knew Jared, there was a rumour that his father was the person behind the President.


    "We did some business together a few months ago."


    "What business?" Bing asked once again, fear strained in his shaky voice.


    "What do you think? Guns and Drugs, at first he wanted to pay with women but," Ken scoffed, "I prefer money than women," then he reached for his pocket and took out a packet of cigarettes and a lighter.


    Evan narrowed his eyes, then switched his sight in between Ken and Bing. One is a drug lord while the other is a soldier.


    "Did he pay you?" Bing epted the cigarette Ken offered and puffed a cloud of smoke as the end fired up.


    Ken shook his head, "no. No money and no women. I should have epted those women and open a strip club," he ticked his tongue repeatedly, disappointed by the money he lost.


    Evan''s lips tightened, knowing Ken he wouldn''t let anyone get away with his money but the Golden Club was so powerful, that even Ken wouldn''t dare to offend them.


    "What does he want from you?" Evan asked as he opened his phone and read the message Camille sent.


    "I don''t know but he wants to meet me. Want toe?" Ken tauntingly said to Bing. The General despised the side business he was doing, his power might not be as much as Kim, the boss of the Golden Club or Jared but he''s still powerful in this country.


    Bing''s face instantly darkened. Instead of responding, he turned to the man he brought with him.


    "Let''s go," he said.

 Chapter 232 - Genius 232: The Gift

    Chapter 232 - Genius 232: The Gift


    Genius 232:


    Entering Evan''s room, Selena bit her lips. A box with a blue wrapper and a ribbon in her hands. After cing the box in her uncle''s bed, she left the room.


    While the maids were busy preparing the table for dinner, Camille hung up the phone call with her mom. Her mom will being to the vi for dinner while her father was overseas. She hasn''t seen him for weeks; he disappeared and didn''t show up after Danie attacked her.


    Even the elder Su''s and Evan''s family will being as well. Thinking that she will soon be part of the family, she could not help but let out a faint shriek.


    After setting the table, Evan came. Camille rushed towards the main door, a gentle, positive smile on her lips.


    "Evan," she called with excitement.


    Evan sighed and gave her a faint smile. It''s the least he can do to not feel guilty for using her.


    "How''s work?" Camille stretched a hand and reached for Evan''s leather briefcase; a triumph smile widened her lips when he handed it to her.


    She''s been trying to act like a wife to him, a small gesture such as taking his briefcase made her feel like one.


    In the past, Evan would dodge her hand and walk past her but, not today.


    "I will be abroad tomorrow if you need anything just inform Anders."


    Camille froze after hearing it. Just when she needed him, he decided to leave.


    Gathering all her courage, she seized his arm and turned him to face her.


    "I spoke to Caitlyn and she wanted our engagement to be the cover story for this month issue."


    Evan furrowed his brows, then he looked down to her hand and nodded his head.


    "Fine, how long it is going to take?"


    Shocked by his sudden approval, Camille became speechless. She blinked repeatedly before getting herself back.


    "Just three days and it will start tomorrow. Your grandparents areing for dinner, my mom and your parents will be here as well, so get change."


    Evan slowly removed her hand from holding his arm, then he looked at the ring on her finger and sighed.


    "Alright," then he turned around after whispering those words, leaving Camille dumbfounded.


    When Evan''s figure disappeared from her sight, Camille''s hand absently raised to touch her lips, still shocked by the treatment she got from Evan.


    Heart beating so fast, Camille felt her world spinning.


    "What is happening?" she nibbled her lower lips as she strolled towards the dining room. Just now, Evan looked at her with gentle eyes. He''s not frowning, his face was clear and peaceful.


    As she sat down on the chair, her eyes blinked. Maybe, Evan decided to give her a chance, she thought and hope so.


    Then she let out a faintugh, heart still bursting with indescribable happiness.


    Meanwhile, upstairs.


    Evan''s face darkened as soon as he entered the room. He hated acting; he was not meant to be an actor. He hated putting a smile, and show emotion when he didn''t feel like it.


    Groaning irritably, Evan sat on the edge of his bed. Both palms ran over his face all the way up to his hair.


    "What am I doing?" he asked himself. Then, hey onto the bed, stared at the chandelier on the ceiling.


    "Babe, should we get a lion?"


    "Babe, hand me a towel."


    "Babe, I am hungry."


    "Babe, where is my hairbrush?"


    "Babe, did I floss my teeth today?"


    Evanughed suddenly, he closed his eyes and tried to remember Danie''s face.


    "Meeting you is indeed a mistake."


    By thest sentence, she said to him, Evan abruptly opened his eyes. Her words were bullets, stealing his breath as they shot forward in his mind to strike home. The expression on her face, the pain in her voice as she said those words, everything was carved in his mind.


    He sat up; exhaustion took over his feature. He missed her so much while the hate he felt to himself grew time by time.


    A sudden strange feeling crept his heart, Evan got up. He walked towards his closet and changed his clothes.


    As he was about to leave the room, a box wrapped in blue shiny wrapper caught his sight. His brows creased, he walked towards the bed and picked it up.


    He flipped the small square note and found Camille''s name. He was certain that it''s from her because of her signature.


    He shook his head; she even prepared a gift for him. A wave of guilt urred to him, he decided to bring the gift with him downstairs and thanked her personally.


    She might be Roman''s daughter, but she''s still the girl he grew up with.


    From her bedroom, Selena snickered. She came out of her room and closed the door behind her, a mischievous expression on her face.


    As she walked downstairs, a faint whistle sounded continuously from her lips. Her eyes fixed at the box her uncle was holding, excitement glistened her eyes.


    One by one, the other Su family member came. They all greeted each other as they proceeded to the dining room.


    Camille got up from her chair, she greeted the elder Su with enthusiasm while her mom was giving her a proud look.


    "The ambience in this vi is so light," Elisemented, her hands were wrapped around her husband''s arm, sending a message to everyone that they have settled their differences.


    "Indeed," Camille''s mother agreed. She sat on the chair next to Camille while thetter seated next to her fianc¨¦. The elders were seated opposite of them and Selena sat next to her great grandmother.


    Anna Su smiled but her eyes were missing some shine. The ambience in the vi was indeed bright but it''s not as lovelier as when Danie was around. The flowery scent in the room was so calming and when Danie sang, she felt overwhelmed with her emotion.


    Anna sighed, it''s been weeks since her grandson broke the news that he and Danie cancelled the engagement and decided to go on separate paths. He didn''t even give them a valid reason, he just cancelled it without letting his family know.


    As the maids served the appetizer, a figure suddenly emerged from the back door. Everyone''s eyes stared at Matthew as he entered the room with a smile.


    "Miss me?" Matthew asked winking an eye.


    Selena immediately got up, she rushed to her uncle and encircled her arms around her waist.


    "Why are you here?" she asked, chin raised up to look at his face.


    Matthew ruffled Selena''s hair and smiled at her, "I am here to find my ex-girlfriend. She ran away after taking my credit cards."


    Selena rose a brow, after living with Matthew she finally understood the real meaning of yboy.


    "Why would your ex be here?"


    Matthew unsped Selena''s arms from his waist and pointed a finger at Evan while his other hand rested on his h.i.p.s.


    "Because her ex-fianc¨¦ owns this house."


    "You saw Danie?" Selena gasped; eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Yes," Matthew replied, shifting his sight to Selena, "and she said hello to you Selena."


    All eyes looking at Matthew with perplexity turned to Evan when he suddenly stormed out of the dining room with his fingers rapidly tapping the screen of his phone.

 Chapter 233 - Genius 233: Awkward dinner

    Chapter 233 - Genius 233: Awkward dinner


    Genius 232:


    Evan''s heart pounded rhythmically to his steps.


    When he reached it, he held the car door only to find it locked. He sighed, definitely forgetting that he didn''t have the key with him.


    His phone buzzed, looking down at the screen he saw Bing has answered to the message he sent.


    "I will get someone to track the credit cards."


    He deleted the message and shoved the phone back in his pocket, then he leaned back against the car, looked up at the night sky which was clear and full of stars.


    "Babe, do you like stars?"


    Evan sighed upon remembering Danie''s question. That night, they were at the rooftop staring at the night sky. He didn''t answer her question but he wished that she''s around to hear his answer.


    "I only like the stars when they reflect in your eyes Danie," he murmured as he stayed in his spot.


    "Evan,"


    He turned by the sound of the voice, it was Camille, pain visible in her eyes yet she''s smiling.


    "what''s wrong?" he asked, moving away from the car towards her.


    Camille looked down, her fingers yed with each other anxiously.


    "Your parents are waiting in the dining," she said eventually. Her voice was faint, a bit frustrated with what she heard.


    "Let''s go," Evan walked past her, midway he stiffened when she suddenly wrapped a hand around his arm.


    A strange feeling disturbed his mind, why did he feel so guilty hurting Camille when he did the same to Danie.


    When they arrived at the dining, their jaw dropped in shock. Matthew was holding a s.e.x toy which currently vibrating in front of the elders and Selena.


    When Matthew looked at Evan, a mischievous smile curved his lips.


    "Seriously cousin? Did you break up with Danie because she''s not as wild as Camille?" he said with a tease.


    Confused, Evan looked at the table where the box he recognized was ced next to his te.


    "Did you get it from that box?" he asked Matthew.


    When he nodded, Evan looked at Camille, her nched face has few beads of sweat and lips shaking like a leaf.


    "Matthew put it back in the box and," he cleared his throat, "continue with the dinner.


    He apanied Camille back to her chair, the air around was too embarrassing to sniff, while the vibration of the gift was still working.


    "Matthew! Turn it off!" Evan shouted this time. His cousin has a smirk on his face while waving it in the air.


    Matthew quickly turned it off and put it back into the box, then he closed it and slowly but teasingly walked towards Camille.


    Hey the box on herp and patted her head twice. Her face has turned red from embarrassment and Matthew didn''t pity her as he knew that she brought it to herself.


    This embarrassment wouldn''t happen if she didn''t wrap that thing for Evan.


    Camille''s eyes teared up, she gulped hard in embarrassment. It was in her vault, she knew that then why was it out and wrapped as a gift for Evan?


    Confused and feeling humiliated, Camille scanned the dining table with a red face. The elders were eating peacefully and acted as if nothing has happened while Selena was grinning at her.


    Her eyebrows creased, "Selena, did you do this?" her voice was broken.


    Selena''s smile disappeared, she looked sideway to her grandparents and found them looking at her.


    Lifting a hand, Selena covered her lips. Her eyes teared up faster than Camille.


    "Me?" she pointed a finger at herself while faking her emotion, "just because I have a bad past you''re going to use me," she sniffed and paused, and her face screwed up in pain shifted and be emotionless, "it''s not my fault that you have that disgusting thing in your room, I mean," she scoffed with disgust zing her eyes, "that is just disgusting."


    "Selena," Elise yelled by the rudeness of her granddaughter, she got up and rushed towards her.


    Elise stretched a hand and grabbed Selena''s arm.


    "Apologize to Camille," Elise urged.


    Selena shook her head, "nope."


    "Apologize."


    "I don''t want grandma."


    "Selena!" This time Elise called out her name loudly.


    "You can''t tell me what to do!" Selena responded in the same volume as Elise.


    Seeing that the ambience was starting to heat up, Matthew got up. He stood between Elise and Selena; each handy on their shoulder.


    "Why don''t we eat first? Selena can share her experience in London. She likes living there so much maybe I should take her back with me."


    Selena sneered, "for what? so I can watch you making out with a different woman every day?"


    And with those words, she stormed out of the room.


    Matthew bit his lips, now, all eyes were looking at him with anger especially the elders.


    Pointing his finger at the direction Selena left, Matthew smiled awkwardly, "that''s my cue. I''d love to stay for dinner but," without finishing his words, he rushed out of the dining room chewing the chicken he grabbed from the te.


    Evan was quiet all the time, his mind was somewhere else. He heard all themotion around but he''s too tired to engage, too exhausted toment.


    Selena was back to her old self. He received a notification earlier about the transaction made from Selena''s bank and the amount she spent could feed hundreds of children.


    ''If Danie was just here, Selena wouldn''t act that way.''


    He sighed, realizing that he didn''t only hurt Danie but Selena as well. He wished he could tell her the truth so she would understand but she''s too young and the situation was too dangerous.


    "Are you listening to me, Evan?"


    He blinked and raised his chin when Camille sitting next to him poke his arm.


    "Your mom is talking to you," she whispered.


    "What is it?" he asked as he shifted his sight to his mother.


    "Get a child psychologist for Selena. It is not normal that she''s acting like this," Elise stated.


    "Is there even anything normal in this family?" he wiped his mouth with a clean napkin and got up, "she grew up without parents, so her rebelling is I think normal. I know another woman who also lost her family and she''s even crazier than Selena," he courageously met his father''s eyes.


    "You two know who I am talking about, right?" holding his patience, he left the dining room.

 Chapter 234 - 234: Peytons guest

    Chapter 234 - 234: Peyton''s guest


    Chapter 234:


    Evan sat back on the ne, leaning back into the butter-soft leather with a sigh.


    "Mr Su, would you like a drink?"


    He shook his head and closed his eyes. The rustling faint sound of music made his eyes open, creasing his brows as he looked at his back. He was seated in a first-ss seat, few other passengers were doing their own business.


    "Do you like music?" the woman behind him spoke.


    He shook his head and turned to look at the window, weeks passed without finding Danie and it''s started to destroy his patience.


    "You are Evan Su, right?"


    Fissled apanied the movement as the woman got settled on the empty chair next to him. He specifically bought the seat so he can be alone.


    As when he was about to ignore her, his nose sniffed the scent he hasn''t smelled in more than a month. He inhaled deeply, not caring that people would think that he looked stupid by doing it.


    That sweet-vani scent smelled like home, the smell he''d been hunting for weeks.


    He looked at the woman next to him, her shoulder-length burning red hair with piercing green eyes. He lifted a hand and touched her face. His breath caught and he found his eyes drawn to the forest green of the stranger.


    "Danie?" he pinched her cheek slightly to uncover the real face underneath the confusion but to his dismay, the skin was real and disturbingly smooth.


    The woman chuckled, her fingers gripped his wrist, "I am Althea Adam," she leaned forward to his face, so close that he could feel her hot breathe, "this is a secret between us but I am the current Queen of Ga."


    Yanking his wrist from her grip, Evan frown. She had the same smell of the woman he longed for weeks but her face and attitude werepletely different.


    When the country name hit his mind, his frown deepened. He withdrew from looking at her and started to pop his earbuds. Thest thing he wanted was to have another woman tied with his name. He couldn''t get rid of Camille, adding a royal would only make Danie choke him to death.


    "Hey," Althea poked his arm. Evan took a sigh and slightly red at her.


    "Please go back to your chair. I am not interested in talking to anyone," he didn''t care if she''s royalty or her eyes were forming tears by his rejection. He wanted a peaceful flight; he needed a lot of sleep.


    "Fine," she gathered her confidence and got up, such man with good looks and bad attitude was not worth her time.


    When the woman got back in her chair, Evan removed his earbuds and got up. He needed to wash his wrist to remove the scent she left. It might be faint but he still felt strange.


    --


    Meanwhile, in the south. Inside one of the rooms in the bar owned by Peyton, Danie on the floor was sitting with crisscrossed legs.


    Eyes were closed as she breathed normally.


    The quietness of the room was deafening, the type that could destroy one''s hearing.


    Surrounded by candles with different scent and face as peaceful as a baby in her sleep, the room ambience was a picture of serenity.


    Knock, knock.


    Danie slowly opened her eyes and jerked at the door direction. She didn''t bother getting up, the doorknob twisted and pushed opened by Peyton.


    Peyton''s face scrunched up in frustration. Danie suddenly showed up in her bar and upied one of the rooms. Not bothering to say hello or even ask if she can stay for free.


    And right now, she was at the same position as she was since she arrived, on the floor with candles around her making her look like a witch grooming something dark and fretful.


    Peyton closed the door behind her, in a few hours the bar will be opened. She thought Danie has left since she didn''t see her in this room for four days but seemed like she decided toe back and continue whatever witchery she was doing.


    "Danie what are you doing?" her voice sounded bored as so as her face.


    "Procrastinating," Danie replied without opening her eyes.


    "You''ve been procrastinating for weeks now, why are you doing that?"


    This was the first time Danie answered her since she arrived at her ce. Peyton didn''t know what went wrong and she didn''t dare to contact her friends.


    Walking towards her, Peyton sighed. It''s very rare for Danie to show up and when she did, she always needed something from her. Yet, the Danie in her bar right now didn''t need anything aside from the room she upied.


    She stopped when she reached the candles, Danie''s now pale skin illuminated by the dim fire of the candlelight. She looked otherworldly, even Peyton herself was mesmerized by her beauty.


    "Hey witchy witch, you have been staying in my ce for weeks, you need to pay me or get your ass to my bar and starts dancing," she picked up one of the candlelight and blew out the fire, one of the girls working in the bar quit yesterday.


    Peyton watched as Danie shove a hand in her bra and took out a credit card.


    The card flew in the air andnded in front of Peyton, she picked it up and stared at the name on the card.


    "Matthew Su."


    Her head tilted in confusion, "isn''t it your fianc¨¦''s cousin?" she asked.


    "ex-fianc¨¦" Danie corrected.


    Peyton''s brain stuttered for a moment and her eyes took more light than expected, her mouth was frozen wide open in an expression of stunned surprise. She stared at Danie''s face which was white as chalk, every part of her went on pause while her thought caught up her words.


    She blinked repeatedly, unsure of what to say next. Unlike Danie''s first break up where she went rampage putting a bomb in James''s car and sending the woman he slept with to a mental institution, she''s pretty calm this time.


    Peyton''s knees trembled weakly; she was more afraid of Danie''s quietness right now. Who knows, she might be nning on destroying the earth.


    "Should I," she gulped hard, afraid to snapped the anger hidden beneath Danie''s heart, "should I use this card to pay for the room?"


    With close eyes, Danie nodded and by that, Peyton walked towards the door.


    As she touched the doorknob, Danie called out her name.


    "Peyton, we will go undercover tomorrow. Destroy the card after using it."


    The voice was so close to her, so she turned around and found Danie standing behind her which almost startled her soul away. No emotion on her face while her eyes resembled a dead person''s eyes,pletely lifeless.


    Squinting her eyes, Peyton crossed her arm over her stomach, "undercover?" her eyes quickly shone in excitement. Going undercover with Danie was the best and adventurous time she ever had and it''s been years since they''ve done it together.


    "Alright. Are you nning to continue with your procrastination?" she asked with one brow raised.


    And for the first time since Danie appeared in her ce, she smiled.


    "No. My mind is clear now Peyton."


    "Good," Peyton cheered inside, "why did you choose me anyway?" Danie has a lot of friends willing to die for her that''s why she rarely asked for her assistance.


    "I need a killer and a s.e.x addict and you are both."


    "S.e.x addict, me? Don''t you think you are exaggerating it a little?" disbelief in her voice, Peyton pointed a finger at herself.


    Danie nodded casually, "you once drugged a man because you are so horny. You have a yroom full of kinky toys so if you''re not a s.e.x addict then what are you?"


    Peyton rolled her eyes, lips formed a pout, "I am not a s.e.x addict, alright? I just like..." she paused, gulped hard and continued with a defeated look, "ugh! I hate you."


    Danieughed, and in Peyton''s ears, it sounded like a broken train toy, emotionless and loud.


    "I will max out this card," she lifted Matthew''s card in the air, "can you hack his phone and confirm the transaction?"


    Instead of replying, Danie turned around walking towards the table next to the bed. She then took out a phone and handed it to her.


    "Don''t forget to destroy the card, we can only use it one time so make sure we have enough money to spend on the entire trip."


    "Wait, don''t you have money?"


    "I do, but it''s in Robert''s ount and I can''t touch it."


    Suspicious, Peyton rose a brow, "And why not?"


    "I don''t want them tracking me."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes," Danie''s patience started to run out so she blew out a sigh and held herself.


    "Peyton, I hid here because no one would ever think that I am here-" the rest of her words froze when she read Peyton''s mind.


    Peyton snickered, "you don''t want to use your friends'' card because you are afraid of getting track, yet you took your ex-fianc¨¦ cousin''s card and asked me to withdraw a lot of money. It sounds like someone''s not moving on."


    "I have moved on," Danie courageously met Peyton''s eyes. She had moved on, she removed whatever feelings she had for Evan by clearing her mind and not thinking of him made her think clearer. If she wanted to continue with her revenge, she must forget her feelings for Evan.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    Peyton''s body froze when Danie suddenly snatched the card from her hand and destroyed it, then she threw it on the floor and smiled at her.


    "When I said I have moved on, it means I have."

 Chapter 235 - Genius 235: The masks

    Chapter 235 - Genius 235: The masks


    Genius 235


    After the nended, Evan waited for his luggage. The people around walked back and forth with speed; some were arriving some were leaving. He heard faint crying around, people saying goodbye, couples embracing each other.


    When his luggage arrived, he walked closer and picked it up. As he turned to leave, he bumped into someone. The petite human fell on the ground. He looked down to see the same woman who imed to be the Queen of Ga. Even though he had heard of the country, he never saw or met the queen or any of the royal family.


    He quickly helped her to get up, not bothering to apologize or look at her face.


    "Thank-"


    The woman didn''t get a chance to thank him as he left the ce in a rush. He hated that she has the same smell as Danie, that scent only fitted on her and not to anyone.


    As he waited for the taxi outside of the airport, the same woman appeared again. Though this time, she was being dragged by two men in soldiers clothing. People around just stared at the scene just like him, for a person to be dragged out of the airport by soldiers, it only meant that she did something terrible.


    As the taxi stopped in front of him, Evan looked at the direction where the soldier car disappeared. His eyebrows creased, the car they used was not the typical car that soldiers were usually using.


    He sighed and shook his head, realizing it''s not his business to stress over someone so he got into the backseat of the car and gave the hotel address where he''s going to meet Ken.


    --


    Coming out of the garbage truck, Peyton red at Danie. They just used a garbage truck to get past the guards in the government parliament.


    After jumping out of the back of the truck, Danie and Peyton removed the stic jumpsuit they had on.


    "I need an exnation, Danie!" Peyton held Danie''s arm, ring at her like a pissed-off swan.


    She woke up this morning and was dragged to the bas.e.m.e.nt of the hotel they were staying, without informing her, Danie asked her to wear the stic jumpsuit.


    Being half awake and a good friend, she put it on only to be dragged to a truck and pushed inside.


    Danie didn''t reply which ignited her irritation. Without proper makeup and breakfast, Peyton was looking like a dragon.


    "Answer me!" her voice raised a bit, so Danie red at her.


    Like a puppy that got scolded, Peyton''s expression softened while her lips form a pout.


    "I am hungry," she said in a whisper, following Danie towards the back door of the west wing of the building.


    Her eyes shone in contentment when Danie handed her a stic with a bun inside, without thinking, Peyton took a big bite and chewed it loudly.


    "I got it from the garbage truck," Danie spoke with a t voice.


    Peyton dropped the bread, her mouth parted in shock.


    "Just kidding," Danie picked up the bread and brushed off the dust on it, "I got it from the homeless guy outside of the hotel, he said I look hot like his bread."


    Staring at the bread in Danie''s hand, Peyton rose a brow.


    "Well you are indeed just like this bread, cheap and disgusting," she walked past Danie but immediately hid when a guard passed by.


    Danie rolled her eyes and seized Peyton''s arm. She dragged her all the way to the bathroom and opened the bag pack she brought.


    A blonde wig, ck suits and a whole head skin mask, Peyton gulped hard. Seemed like they will disguise themselves as someone well to get pass to whatever Danie wanted to go.


    "Why do I have a man''s face? Can''t you make me a Hiry Clinton face?" Peytonined.


    With a t face, Danie replied sarcastically, "don''t you think it''s a little off to see Hiry Clinton here?"


    "And so, as Donald Trump!" Peyton whispered-yelled waving the mask that looks like Donald Trump in front of Danie.


    pping the mask away, Danie narrowed her eyes.


    "Do you want Obama?" she replied and showed the mask she grabbed from the bag.


    The two switched their eyes between the masks in their hands and soon, silentughs left her lips.


    After a long moment ofughing, Peyton wiped her tears. She massaged her stomach a bit and blew out a sign.


    "No, seriously, why are we having these mask?"


    Danie wiped her tears as well. This was the first time sheughed since the night she saw Evan.


    "There''s a children''s party happening here for orphan kids, some people are wearing masks."


    "Don''t you think this mask looks a bit realistic for a children party?"


    Danie shrugged, "it''s fine, there''s a costumepetition here maybe we can win the first prize."


    Peyton shook her head, still couldn''t understand why Danie was so desperate for money when she has so much.


    --


    Meanwhile at the Su Vi.


    After getting scolded by Evan about dropping out of school, Selena''s face darkened in irritation.


    Not only Danie left the vi but her uncle rarely stayed in there leaving her alone with the maids and Camille.


    With her sleeveless dress and mini skirt, Selena slouched on the couch, both legs on the table.


    She turned on the television and saw a Marlboro advertis.e.m.e.nt. As she continued watching, her eyes were squinted.


    She looked around when themercial ended. All the maids were busy cleaning the vi after Camille earlier noticed that there was a speck of dust in one of the figurines on the shelves.


    She got up casually and walked towards the kitchen.


    "Everyone, leave the kitchen," she ordered.


    When the ce became empty, she grabbed a chair and reached for the kitchen cab. She remembered where Danie hid her cigarettes. When she felt the box, her lips formed a smile. She quickly hid it in her pocket and went upstairs to her bedroom.


    She closed the door behind, locked it and sat on her bed.


    After opening the box, she blew out a sigh, she knew it was bad but it might be the only way for her to get Danie back, after all, she lived in the vi as her babysitter.


    She lit the tip of the cigarettes and suck the other end, as the smoke entered her throat a loud cough roared from her mouth.


    Her breathing hardened, the taste was so bitter and the smell was awful but she''s determined to get Danie back so she puffed a smoke one after another.

 Chapter 236 - 236: The Presidents office

    Chapter 236 - 236: The President''s office


    Genius 236:


    Selena puffed a cloud of smoke and as it once again ran down her throat a loud cough roared from her mouth.


    Her breathing hardened, the taste was so bitter and the smell was awful.


    "How can someone smoke this?" she stared at the cigarettes and threw it out of the balcony.


    As she was about to close the door, she heard Camille screaming and yelling, "my hair! My hair!"


    Selena shut the balcony door. Then she cleared her throat and rushed to the bathroom.


    -


    After Danie exined the n to Peyton, thetter walked with her suit and mask on towards the desk of the President''s assistant.


    The woman in her forties was seated at a table next to the door, Peyton shed a smile as she walked towards the desk.


    "Ms There''s a bag left in the restroom. Can you check if it''s yours?"


    The assistant rose her chin to look at Peyton, her perfect brows creased as she reached for her bag under the table.


    She looked down only to see the space empty, her bag was missing!


    Quickly, she got up and rushed to the restroom, Peyton winked at Danie hiding in the corner next to a big vase with a small palm tree inside sending a message that the coast was clear.


    Danie went to the restroom following the assistant and locked the door behind. The woman who had just picked up her bag looked so shocked by her sudden appearance.


    Danie smiled at her.


    "Stay here while my friend and I catch up with the president."


    After winking at her, Danie took out a tape from her bag and covered the assistant''s mouth, she did the same to her hands and feet and locked her up to the end cubicle.


    She walked out of the restroom as confidently as she walked in, Peyton has entered the Presidents office and sat on the president''s chair.


    "I always thought I would feel some kind of power once I sit here but I guess not," patting the armchair, Peyton got up.


    Danie sighed, she opened the drawer under the table and looked at the doc.u.ments.


    After flipping a few pages, Danie realized that she was wasting her time, it just papers with the information she didn''t need so, she put it back in the drawer and got up.


    The sound of the doorknob made Danie and Peyton looked at each other. Like a ninja, they hid under the desk.


    Then footsteps sounded, through the small gap between the table and floor Danie could see the suede shoes owned by a man.


    "You haven''t found her?"


    Danie smiled, it was the president''s voice sounding so annoyed.


    "No, Mr President. Her friends also don''t know where she is right now."


    Danie and Peyton''s shoulder jumped in surprise when a hand suddenly pped the table, the vibration of it caused them to gasp silently.


    "What about Evan Su? What is he doing right now?"


    "He''s out of the country right now but we have people following him around."


    "Get out now and check Danie''s friends, track her bank transaction as well as Evan. She won''t be able to go around without spending money."


    After that order, footsteps left the room but Danie noticed that the President stayed.


    "Damn it!" the president cursed out. It''s been more than a month since Danie disappeared and until now he still couldn''t find her.


    "I need to get that bitch so I can get my son back," he murmured as he paced around the room anxiously.


    Danie took a sigh, she was about to reveal herself when the phone on the desk rang.


    The president pressed the answered button, then augh of a young man which he recognized so much roared from the other line.


    "Be quick Lemuel, your son is not going to survive another night in the cage."


    With stuttering voice, the president replied, "please Jared. Don''t let my son fight anymore. I am trying my best to find Danie."


    Anotherugh rang, it sounded as if someone was tickling Jared.


    "Well, find her quick. My father wants her in his bed soon and thatboratory open."


    Lemuel nodded while breathing heavily, "I will find her Jared, so please don''t-" he paused when the line ended on the other side.


    With full anger, he grabbed the phone and tossed it at the wall.


    Danie sighed silently, she''s aware of the presidents boss but she was not expecting that they were so desperate to get her.


    A poke on her cheek brought her back to reality, she met Peyton''s eyes and rose a brow.


    "Are we going out?" Peyton mouthed those words silently. Danie didn''t need to read her lips as she could read her mind.


    So, she shook her head. She was nning to have a small talk with the president but she didn''t know that An was captive by Lemuel''s boss.


    Hiding under the desk with the president roaming and bbering around the office made Peyton bored. She needed to use the restroom soon or her dder will explode.


    With difficulty, she shook Danie''s arm.


    "I need to pee," she mouthed again silently.


    Danie rolled her eyes. Then she took out her phone, dialled a number and turned it off.


    Confused, Peyton''s parted her lips. The n seemed to have changed since they were hiding like scared little chicks under the desk.


    All she wanted was to pee and after this, she will hide under the desk forever if she needed too.


    Minutes passed, Peyton felt her skin crawling. Anytime soon, her dder will explode and the office carpet will be wet.


    Just as she was about to reveal herself, the president phone rang.


    "What explosion? Is my wife alright?"


    Peyton face poker when she realized what Danie had done. As soon as the president left, she rushed towards the restroom in the president''s office.


    Danie shook her head, rising from the ground, shey her hands on the table and straightened up.


    She stared at the phone, contemting her n.


    After a long and shaky breathe, she picked up the phone and dialled thest number in the call logs.


    The phone rang rhythmically with her heartbeat. She didn''t know the man named Jared but he sounded young and tricksy.


    "What do you need Lemuel? I told you to only call me when you found her so."


    Despite his words, the tone was friendly and joyous, like a little boy that''s having fun at the yground.


    Danie''s eyebrows creased. If he was right in front of her she would be able to read his mind but he''s somewhere she didn''t know.


    "Lemuel, are you ying with me?" the tease in his voice grew. Danie wondered what he might look as he stated those words.


    Her side remained quiet, she just wanted to hear his voice in hopes to get some character of him.


    "You are not Lemuel, are you?" the suspicion in his voice made Danie smile.


    Smart, the second impression she got from him. A mischievous and smart young man.


    Controlling a middle-aged or old man was easy for Danie but a young and smart one was always her struggle.


    "Who are you?" he asked after a long moment of silence.


    Danie dropped the call, Jared won''t know who called him. He can guess that it was her but with her current get up, she doubted he will ever find out.


    "Are we leaving?" Peyton asked as she emerged from the restroom.


    "Yes, we are going to Beijing Peyton."


    Peyton''s lips parted in shock, "now?"


    Danie shrugged both shoulders, "yeah but I want to see my son first. Let''s go."


    Before Danie could reach the door, Peyton pulled her hair.


    "You have a son? Is it the monkey you rescued in Brazil or one of your crocodile''s kids?"


    Danie rolled her eyes once again, "human Peyton. My son is a human and we are going to approach him since he''s downstairs with the other orphan children."


    Going to the direction where the children''s party was being held, Peyton remained shocked.


    "So, you got pregnant and abandoned your child? What kind of a mother are you?"


    With a judging look on her face, Peyton threw a re at Danie.


    Danie stopped by the door, she could see the children sitting on their chair quietly while the mc exined the rules of the games.


    By the sight of the young boy being carried by his father, Danie beamed peacefully.


    "He''s not an orphan Peyton. He has a father, look there."


    Peyton followed to where Danie was pointing at, and her jaw dropped upon seeing a father and a son both wearing suits standing under a tree.


    "Wow! He''s huge!" Peyton eximed loudly, jaw dropped and eyes widened.


    "Yeah, right? He''s only five years old."


    "Shut up, I was talking about the father," Peyton shook her head, eyes shone with excitement, "no wonder you got pregnant, that man surely has a lot of loads."

 Chapter 237 - 237: Three boys in the Island

    Chapter 237 - 237: Three boys in the Ind


    Walking towards Glen and Danny, Peyton held Danie''s wrist. Thetter had exined the situation and how she got to know that Danny was her son.


    "Since Glen is not one of your exes, can I sleep with him?" Peyton asked.


    Danie replied with a t face, she tried freeing her wrist from Peyton but she was holding it so tight.


    Peyton blinked her eyes, she was never interested with single father but Glen was her type.


    "No, Peyton," Danie firmly replied after seeing all the l.u.s.tful thoughts running in Peyton''s mind.


    Peyton pouted and freed her wrist, "let''s go, you selfish witchy bitch!" she said with a long face.


    Glen carrying his son in his arms focused at the stage a few meters away. The children''s day was being held in the government parliament every year and since Danny was born, Glen always attended it with his son.


    With the trees around, the air was clean and soothing, it was indeed a good ce for the kids, just too bad its surrounded and ran by greedy politicians.


    "Daddy, why didn''t we bring gifts for children today?" Danny asked chin raised up to look at his father.


    "We brought some, it''s in the car," Glen looked at the babysitter next to them and asked her to bring Danny and get the gifts in the trunk.


    Shortly after his son left, a woman with a strange mask of Donald Trump apanied by another woman in Obama mask approached him.


    His eyebrows creased, the two were looking at him gravely.


    Then, the woman with Trump''s mask changed direction towards the parking space while the other continued approaching him.


    Glen''s eyebrows creased deeply. He looked at the parking space direction but the trees and bushes made it hard to check if his son was alright.


    "Hi, Glen."


    Just as Glen was about to leave, a familiar voice called his name. He looked at the source, confusion shone his eyes.


    "Danie?" his voice was strained with uncertainty.


    The woman nodded, then she took a few steps closer to him.


    "Can we talk?"


    Glen nodded but his sight anxiously turned to the parking lot.


    "Who is that woman?" he pointed at the parking lot.


    "That''s my friend Peyton. Don''t worry, she only wants to see our son."


    The word our son sent chills down his spine and made his skin shiver in surprise.


    With eyes wide as the full moon, he stared at her.


    Danie''s expression behind the mask was soft and gentle, she raised a hand to touch Glen''s cheek.


    "Thank you, Glen," she murmured sincerely, "thank you for saving me."


    Glen remained stiff and shock, he gulped hard repeatedly before gaining his senses back.


    "Danie," he whispered and held her hand holding his cheek, "everyone is worried about you."


    With his hand holding her wrist, he dragged her to the nearest bench.


    "are you alright?" He worriedly asked.


    Danie nodded, she looked into his eyes but just like Evans'' it was as empty as a cave.


    "Does Evan know where you are?"


    "No, and he doesn''t need to know. I am just here to see him, Glen. Does he know?"


    Without mentioning his son''s name, Glen knew that she was asking about Danny. With dismay, he shook his head.


    "I didn''t want to tell him until I am sure that you are alright with it. I," he sighed, still shock with her appearance, "honestly, I don''t want to tell him about you because I am not sure if you will ept him or not."


    Danie understood his point, there''s no reason to give false hope to Danny. She never wanted to have kids, it was not her n, but everything changed since she met Evan.


    He gave her a reason to live, her life changed after meeting him. Now, she just wanted to be normal and to have and live a normal life.


    She blinked repeatedly then sighed, her life was not normal and will never be normal. She has too many enemies waiting like wolves, one wrong move and her body will be ripped into pieces.


    Her capabilities and eyes will only bring danger to her son. So for now, until she has enough power to protect him, the secret about her son should remain hidden.


    "Glen," she looked up to meet his eyes, "you only did not save me but you also gifted me with a son. I-" she paused, afraid for her voice to break, "I am really thankful and I don''t know how to repay you."


    Glen smiled in response, her voice was as sweet as the girl he rescued in the bas.e.m.e.nt.


    "Saving you was one of the best decision I have ever done in my life, Danie. I know you gave permission to use the eggs to Evan and I hope you-" his lips froze when Danie loosened her touch to his hands.


    He gulped hard, seemed like she didn''t know the whole story about Danny.


    "You were not the boy in the cave with me?"


    Glen shook his head after Evan was shot he went to find Ken and Danny.


    "No, it wasn''t me. I was Evan. I was the boy you spoke behind the walls and then I called Evan and Ken and-"


    "Ken was there too?" she asked interrupting him.


    "Yes, Ken, Evan and I sneaked into the ind because Ken thought his mother was there and then I found you and asked for their help."


    While Glen told the short version of the story, Danie''s mind wanted to explode. She was in so much pain that night that she couldn''t even introduce herself to them but she remembered the boy that took the eggs from the freezer in the room and the other who carried and took the bullet for her.


    That''s the reason why she gave the eggs to the boy as a payment. She heard from one of the doctors that someone was willing to pay huge money for her eggs, so giving it to him was some sort of payment for taking the bullets.


    She shook her head, confusion on her face. When she looked up, Glen was staring at her with difficulty.


    "I want to tell you the story of why I was locked up there but I don''t have time."


    "Its alright, Evan exined me everything."


    Stunned by his words, Danie''s eyebrows furrowed. Just how much did Evan tell about her to Glen?


    "Don''t worry, your secret is safe with me."


    Glen reached out for her hands and held it tightly, assurance that her secret was safe to him stered on his face.


    She sighed in relief. He was her son''s father so she knew that she can trust him.


    Though, one thing still bothered her mind.


    "I didn''t see this memory from Evan, why is that?"


    She knew it was stupid to ask him, but she did anyway.


    Glen shrugged a shoulder, "after that night, Evan lost a lot of blood. He was in aa for weeks and when he woke up he couldn''t remember the time we went to the ind," he blew out a sigh, "so Ken and I decided to not talk about it whenever Evan is around."


    It would exin why I can''t find that memory then, Danie thought.


    But it didn''t exin why she can''t read Glen.


    A heavy sigh left her lips as she searched for the answers and she doubted she will ever get the answer.


    "I need to go, Glen," she got up and removed his hands from holding hers.


    "Don''t you want to talk to Danny?" Glen hurriedly asked.


    Danie shook her head, a gentle smile on her lips.


    "Not yet, there''s something I need to do Glen and you need to tell Evan to stop looking for me."


    "When can I see you again?"


    Danie froze by his question. Her emotion shook when she met his eyes.


    "I don''t know but I will visit one day. Just leave one of your windows open," then she smiled, stretched a hand and caressed his cheek.


    "Did you name him after my twin brother?"


    Glen nodded in response, he didn''t get a chance to know her name just her twin brother.


    "Thank you, Glen. My brother and I always wondered what happened to you and the other two boys. He died before he could-"


    Glen got up, without a warning he pulled her closer and rested her on her head.


    "I know that Evan broke up with you. Do you still love him?" his voice was coarse and rough, heartbeat pounding uncontrobly.


    Danie didn''t shook or nod her head, instead, she encircled her arms around his waist, shut her eyes and rested her forehead on his chest.


    "Tell him to wait for me, Glen."


    Then she pulled away and turned around. Without looking back, she left his side.

 Chapter 238 - 238: Meeting Jared

    Chapter 238 - 238: Meeting Jared


    After Danie left, Glen took his phone out of his pocket and dialled Evan''s number. He sighed as he waited for him to answer the call.


    "What is it, Glen?"


    Evan opened the door of the taxi as it stopped in front of the hotel. He will be staying here for some days by Ken''s request.


    "Are you still looking for her?"


    Evan stopped in his track upon hearing it. He already knew who was the ''her'' he was asking too, "yes, Bing and Mark are working together to find her. Seems like her friends decided to give up," he continued walking and opened the trunk of the taxi, then he picked up his luggage and walked towards the hotel entrance huddling the luggage on the pavement.


    "She wants you to stop."


    Evan has reached the entrance. The door automatically opened by his presence but the nerves in his muscles froze, his eyebrows waggled while a quick excitement took over his features.


    "Is she with you right now?" he remained rooted in his spot, his voice was full of life unlike what he used to have in thest few weeks,


    "She''s gone but she asked me to tell you that," Glen took a sighed which made Evan confused.


    "You should wait for her."


    Evan broke a smile; he bit his lips to stop himself fromughing and walked through the entrance towards the receptionist.


    "Is she going to see me soon?" he hopefully asked.


    "Don''t think so but she will visit Danny one day and if shees, I will call you."


    Evan was grateful for Glen''s honesty. He knew very well about his feelings to Danny''s mother and he''s d that he was not taking advantage of the situation.


    After he ended the call, a light pat from his shoulder made him turn around.


    Evan frowned, the reason why he''s in Beijing was because of Ken.


    "How''s your flight?" Ken asked as he broke a happy beam.


    "Why am I here Ken?" he was so busy with work but Ken urged him toe.


    Ken shrugged a shoulder, "I am trying to save you from marrying that maid so tonight," he brushed his palms together while his smile widened, "there''s a fight in the Golden Club, we will watch it."


    "I am not interested."


    "Are you sure? An Minoan is one of the fighters. I bet a lot of money to his opponent," he winked at Evan then snatched the luggage from him and asked one of the hotel employees to bring it to his hotel room.


    "I am not sharing the room with you Ken," Evan protested.


    "Toote, and don''t worry, my room has two bedrooms, you can upy one of them."


    Evan blew out a sigh, he had never shared a room with any of his friends and he''s not nning to share one now.


    "Ken I am getting my own room."


    "I think shorty would love us to save money by sharing rooms."


    "Don''t use her in this conversation, Ken."


    But Ken ignored him, he rested an elbow on the counter and look coldly at the receptionist.


    "Give my friend another key. He will be staying in my room."


    Then he turned, winked as he past Evan and smiled.


    Evan just shook his head. He took the card key that the receptionist ced on the counter.


    When he noticed the malicious smile of the receptionist, his face screwed up.


    "He''s my friend," he didn''t know why but he felt the needs to exined his rtionship to the receptionist.


    "it''s alright sir," the woman shook her head while shing an understanding smile.


    Evan groaned and followed Ken who was holding the elevator door for him.


    He stood next to him, face remained dark and pissed.


    There were few people in the elevator. As the door was about to close a man suddenly held it. Ken stiffened when he noticed that it''s one of Jared''s bodyguard which only means that he''s around.


    "Hi, Ken."


    The voice Ken despised so much; his face screwed up when Jared suddenly appeared.


    His smirk and expression were so fake. Ken hated women but he hated him even more.


    He blew out a harsh sigh and watched as Jared stood next to Evan.


    "You must be Evan Su," Jared stretched a hand and widened his smile.


    Evan epted his hand casually and firmly shook it, "yes, and you are Jared. Ken told me about you," he didn''t return Jared''s warm smile, instead, he withdrew his hand and faced the elevator door.


    "You are going to watch the fightter, right Ken?"


    Ken nodded, "why do you have Lemuel''s son? I didn''t know that he was a wrestler."


    "Oh, yeah, he''s not. His father failed to deliver a woman to my father that''s why we have his son," Jared responded witfully and loudly, not minding that the people around could hear him.


    "What woman?" Ken curiously asked.


    "Well, she''s kind of special. I almost had her but she escaped and I am wondering if your friend Evan saw her."


    Evan''s forehead furrowed, he jerked his head at Jared''s direction, "what''s her name?"


    Jared let out a faintugh. He shoved both hands in his front pocket and asked one of his men to press the stop button of the elevator.


    "Hey, we are in a hurry!" one of the men in the elevatorined.


    Jared rose a brow, and in a split second a loud roared from the pistol sounded and a body fell on the ground with a thud after Jared''s bodyguard shot the man thatined.


    "Anyone else here in a hurry? I can send you straight to hell," Jared smiled viciously.


    Everyone including an old woman became quiet while Ken and Evan stiffened.


    "You know who I am talking about Evan Su. Small woman, round eyes, scarred body and oh!" he paused and took out his phone, he showed the photo of Danie with Evan in her side, "the woman with a chip in her brain.


    Evan''s jaw gnashed in anger; his fist clenched tightly while Ken tried to stop him from attacking Jared.


    "What do you need from her?" Evan asked in a suppressing tone.


    "I don''t need much from her," Jared put the phone back in his pocket, then press the floor of his hotel room, "I just need her tissues to study why she''s healing faster, and eventually have her wear a wedding dress for my father."


    The elevator door opened, with a triumph smile, Jared stepped out.


    "She actually called me Evan. Too bad all I could hear was her breathing," he ticked his tongue and left the elevator with people inside crying and staring at the dead man on the floor.


    As the door closed, Evan unclenched his fists, slowly calming down.


    "Who''s going to deal with this body?" Evan asked.


    "Don''t worry about that, Kim and Jared are too powerful that even if they kill a person in front of a judge, no one would dare to put them in the prison."


    Evan blew out a sigh, they both left the elevator while some of the hotel employees carried the body out.

 Chapter 239 - 239: Peytons ex

    Chapter 239 - 239: Peyton''s ex


    "So, are we going to use your private ne? Chopper and then parachute?" Peyton''s eyes glistened with excitement; it''s been so long since she went somewhere with Danie.


    Danie shed an awkward smile, then she parked the car next to the port.


    "Oh my God! Submarine?" Peyton gasped, "I have never been on a submarine!"


    The awkward smile remained on Danie''s lip. She pointed at the cargo ship ahead of them, "we are going to use that cargo ship, Peyton. We can''t have someone tracking us."


    Peyton shook her head, " no, Danie. If you want my help then give me a fancy ride. I am not taking that can."


    Danie blew out a sigh, she walked closer to Peyton and pushed into the water without a warning.


    --


    At the Su Vi.


    Camille has locked herself in her room for a day after Evan refused to be featured in the V Magazine, saying that Scarlet was Danie''s friend whom he didn''t want to get hurt.


    Sitting on the edge of her bed, she clutched the hems of her dress. Anger was boiling inside of her, she wanted to explode andsh out, show everyone how angry she was.


    Then her phone rung, she picked it up frowning and answered the call.


    "Camille, I will not release the magazine this month," it was Caitlyn voice, full of exhaustion.


    "I am sorry Cait, Evan is so busy that why we couldn''t"


    "No, I understand," Caitlyn said interrupting her, "I am calling you because I overheard Scarlet talking on the phone when she came to my office."


    Camille pursed her lips and waited for Caitlyn to continue.


    "Danie has a kid. Did you know that?"


    Camille''s body hardened upon hearing it. She gulped repeatedly while her eyes widened in shock.


    "what?"


    "She has a kid. I heard it was Evan''s friend or something I don''t who but I am calling you to ask if you know about this."


    Camille shook her head, astonished by the news.


    "No, I-" she was utterly speechless, her mind exploded.


    "Anyway I don''t know who the kid is but maybe you can tell it to Evan so he will stop looking for Danie."


    Their conversation was short, but that definitelypleted Camille''s day.


    --


    Peyton groaned as she opened her eyes. Slowly, the light enveloped her sight. She got up from the soft couch she wasying on and then looked around.


    "Damn it, Danie, what did you do to me?" she cursed, an urge to kill Danie rushed over her.


    Danie who was sitting on the floor in a crisscrossed way with hands on her knees opened her eyes.


    "You wouldn''te so I needed to do that," she replied in a calm and casual tone.


    Peyton snickered sarcastically, "are we on the ship?" she asked instead of responding to Danie.


    "hmm... yes?"


    Squinting her eyes, Peyton opened the cabin door. Her face reddened to see that they were in a cargo ship.


    "Danie! You witch! You know I hate water!"


    Danie immediately got up, she rushed out of the room and decided to hide. If she stayed for a second longer she''s certain that Peyton would choke her to death.


    "Did the captain knows that we are here?" Peyton shouted she''s too weak to even chase her.


    Danie stopped and turned to face her.


    "You don''t know how to swim right?" Danie asked.


    Peyton nodded in response.


    "So, you won''t escape right?" Danie squinted an eye.


    Once again, Peyton nodded, but a slight fear started to build up inside of her.


    "Great! Because the captain is your ex-boyfriend Patrick!" saying that, Danie disappeared in her sight like a bubble.


    Peyton poker her face, now she understood why Danie pushed her into the water. There''s no way in hell that she would be on the ship with her ex. The man she stole from Jenny butter cheated on her.


    She''s good at escaping ces even the maximum prison where her mom was locked up but she hated water more than she hated her ex. With no option left, Peyton decided to stay. She ced both palms on the rails and breathed in the oceans air.


    When Danie noticed that Peyton didn''t follow her, she went straight to the deck department.


    She opened the door and found Patrick standing with binocrs in his hands.


    "If you miss her just go and talk to her. For sure she misses your frizzy hair," Danie spoke as she stood next to him.


    Patrick smiled at her, then he picked up the folder from his desk and handed it to her.


    "Kim and Jared are families, not by blood though."


    Danie flipped the folder open hurriedly, one by one information about the father and son invaded her brain.


    "Are they more powerful than Ken Chu?" she asked.


    Patrickughed in amus.e.m.e.nt, "Ken Chu? He''s nothingpared to them. A few months ago, Jared purchased-ish guns and drugs from Ken but he didn''t pay."


    Danie rose a brow, "what happened then?"


    "Ken Chu didn''t do anything. Imagine a man like him is even afraid of Kim and Jared, that''s how frightening they are. Not only in China but in most country."


    Danie''s brows drew together, seemed like those two were not the people who she should be taken lightly.


    Her eyes bored into the papers, the blonde young man and the fat old man in the photos looked nothing simr yet Patrick said that they were father and son.


    "Recently, they opened aboratory with the help of your best friend Lemuel so I think they are nning something," he said scratching his thick and long beard.


    Danie blew out her cheeks, "if it involves Lemuel, it must be for me. Do they know about Daisy?"


    "Yes, but they don''t know that it''s you. What are you nning?"


    Danie twitched her mouth, a bit sceptical by the n forming in her mind.


    "Does Jared like women? Does he have any girlfriend? Kids?"


    Patrick shook his head, "no, not that I heard of. Though I heard rumours that they captured a royal somewhere in eastern Europe. I am just not sure if it''s for him or his father. Kim is wild," Patrick rolled his eyes with exaggeration.


    "How wild?"


    Pointing a finger at Peyton, Patrick said, "his s.e.x life is wilder than that beast."


    Excitement glowed in Danie''s eyes. She gave him a half-smile and said, "well, I hope he enjoys tonight because tomorrow will be the end-"


    "Danie no," Patrick shook his head with fear taking over his feature, "don''t touch Kim. He''s too powerful, you''ll get yourself killed," he warned.


    "Don''t worry. He will be dead tomorrow."


    "What dead? You don''t kill people."


    "Yes, I don''t, that''s why I brought Peyton with me. She can get inside Kim''s room and party with them andter kill him. Easy."


    Patrick looked at her with hesitation, "There are guards around Danie. You can''t put Peyton in that ce. If the n fails, they are going to ruin her."


    "Don''t worry about that, you have ruined me enough. You can''t break what''s already scattered, right?"


    Peyton''s voice spoke those words bitterly, then she appeared with a sarcastic smirk on her face.


    Patrick''s face went pale, he sighed before answering her, "Peyton, that ce is dangerous. You can''t risk you-"


    "The fact that you are so eager to stop me makes me wants to go there even more," Peyton turned to Danie who was silent since she appeared.


    "Isn''t that the reason why you bring me with you? Because you know I am the only person that can do both."


    Danie nodded, calmness on her face. She''s certain that Peyton can do it. Her family background of being a gang boss and military were the reason why she chose her.


    Patrick sighed in defeat, "fine, but I aming with you," he said pointing a finger at Danie, "by the way, An Minoan is in the Golden Club, I am not sure if he''s still alive though."


    "He''s there because of me and he''s still alive. Do you know aboratory we can use once we dock?"


    Patrick shrugged a shoulder and took his phone out. After dialling a number, he handed the phone to Danie.


    "That''s one of Jenna''s friend. She makes fake medicine and vine."


    Peyton scoffed, she threw murderous nces at Patrick from time to time. "Did you also sleep with her? Oh, wait! You sleep with everyone so don''t answer that."


    As the phone rang, Danie shook her head, "seriously, you both know that the victim here is Jenna right? So, quit arguing," she yelled loudly at them.


    When the phone was answered, Danie''s tone changed. She left the room leaving Peyton and Patrick alone.

 Chapter 240 - 240: Extracting tissues

    Chapter 240 - 240: Extracting tissues


    After a few hours on the ship, a chopper came. Itnded on the deck where Danie, Peyton and Patrick were waiting andter brought them to theboratory.


    "Is it safe here?" Danie asked Patrick as they got off of the chopper.


    "I hope so."


    Peyton and Danie stared nkly at Patrick.


    Danie turned to Peyton and handed her the bag pack, "clear theboratory Peyton, if one refuses to leave, kill that person."


    Patrick''s face went pale, eyes widened as he shifted to Peyton who was smiling from ear to ear, a pistol in each of her hand.


    "Are you really going to ¨C kill the people here?" Patrick asked stuttering.


    Peyton nodded nonchntly, "she''s my boss so I must do what she asked," then she smiled and winked as she walked past him.


    --


    As the sunlight passed through the curtain, Evan woke up. He groaned when he felt a pain in his head.


    Then he sat down only to realize that it almost afternoon. He blew out a harsh sigh and got up. Went straight to the shower and put on his casual clothing.


    He grabbed his phone, no calls or message from Danie. He let out another sigh and left the room. His stomach was growling, probably because he got drunkst night without having his dinner.


    As he walked along the hallway, a faint scream squealed from one of the rooms. Evan''s head shook, this was a five-star hotel yet the sound from the room could be heard in the hallway.


    He stopped in front of the elevator, his mind was in somewhere else. So, when a hand patted his shoulder, Evan''s heart almost escaped from his chest.


    Breathing so hard, he turned and saw Ken smiling at him.


    "Where have you been?" he asked.


    "Just here and there, anyway there will be an auctionter in the Golden Club. They said there will be a royal, princess or queen or something. Want toe?"


    Evan''s eyebrows creased, wondering why Ken was so interested with the princess or queen.


    "Do you want her?" he asked.


    Ken''s face twitched in disgust, "ew, no. They are going to auction an albino gori and I want to buy it."


    "Where are you nning to put the gori, Ken? You can''t even take care of a dog."


    Ken ticked his tongue, disbelief that his friend was not being supportive.


    "It''s for that short woman. One time, when I was with her, she heard on the radio that a gori was shot to save a boy and she cried. Like a lot and my car almost fall in the cliff."


    Remembering that day, Ken''s skin crawled. The Elevator door opened, Evan stiffened to see the woman he met on the ne with her wrist tied up and mouth gagged.


    Tears in her glossy eyes. Evan suddenly felt guilty. Seemed like she was captured from when she left the airport.


    He wanted to say something but Jared was also there. He''s afraid that if he said a word, Jared would kill the woman.


    He gulped hard and clenched his fists if Jared can do this to a royal it only means that he''s not afraid of the consequences.


    "Good Morning!" Jared with his casual smile greeted them graciously. Then he ced a hand on the woman''s head and tapped it lightly.


    "She''s the queen of Ga and she''s going to be the main asset for the auction tonight. So, the higher bidders will get a taste of her," saying that maniacally, Jared held the woman''s chin, "if you get her pregnant then your kid will be the heir of Ga."


    Ken and Evan stepped into the elevator, both were looking with sharp eyes at Jared.


    "We are not interested," Ken said coldly, he turned around and shoved both hands in his pocket. Not feeling remorse by the woman''s states.


    But unlike Ken, Evan felt as if a hand was gripping his stomach.


    "I will be there," Evan said as the elevator reached the ground floor.


    Jared gave him a lopsided grin. Then he looked at the woman''s eyes shining with fear.


    "Are you really going to buy her?" Ken asked as they walked towards the restaurant in the hotel.


    "Yes, I saw her getting captured at the airport and I didn''t do anything. I felt somehow responsible."


    Ken blew out his cheeks, Evan might be cold but he was not used of ignoring a woman in distress.


    --


    Danie in the bed was breathing heavily. Her heart pounded stubbornly in her chest, her skin started to pale and sweat.


    Inside of the room filled with medical equipment, Patrick exchanged his wide eyes between Peyton holding a sterilize scalpel and Danie with disbelief.


    He just heard Danie ordering Peyton to remove some tissues in her body and thetter grabbed a scalpel casually like it was her calling and sterilized it.


    "Peyton, have you done this before?"


    Peyton shook her head, "nope. This is my first time holding a scalpel."


    "Are you not scared that this might kill her? We can pay a doctor to extract her tissues."


    "It''s fine Patrick. We can''t let any doctor touch my body." Danie said putting all her faith and life to Peyton.


    "Don''t worry. I watched a lot of movies, I know how it works," Peyton went closer to Danie and stood next to the bed. She held the scalpel in her mouth and turned Danie around.


    "My dad thought me how to open a chicken body, this shouldn''t be hard," as she said that, the scalpel in her mouth fell on Danie''s back.


    Danie groaned, her heart pounded with when she realized the decision she made.


    "maybe this is a bad idea. I can do it myself," she said in a panic and tried to escape but Peyton pinned her body down to the bed and reached for a knife. Without a warning, she made a cut on Danie''s body.


    A loud scream screeched out of Danie''s mouth as the metal scr.a.p.ed her skin. She drifted into consciousness, exhausted by the pain and scream. When she back out the world was a blur, random images and Evan''s voice floated aimlessly around in the pool of her thoughts.


    A tapped on her face momentarily brought her back to reality, but the second she felt the pain quivering her body, she lost it again.


    Peyton took a sigh, Danie has been passing out and waking up in thest five hours. She''s just relieved that her wound was healing.


    "She''s alive, right? I am scared that she will get an infection," Patrick said with fear. Sweat on his forehead rolled nonstop in his face since the operation started.


    "She will not die, right?" he continued after a sigh.


    "If she dies, she dies. What can I do? I can''t bring a person back from the dead " Peyton said and left.


    Patrick looked with worried to Danie. Seemed like the operation went well but he still feared that she might get an infection.


    When Peyton came back, she has a few boxes of hair colour and scissor. Perplexed, Patrick asked, "are you going to colour your hair?"


    Peyton shook her head, then she pointed at Danie with her lips and said, "not me, her. This is my revenge for knocking me out earlier."


    Danie pulled away from the wallowing darkness, she knew that she needed to wake up, to face reality. So she got up, the pain was gone but the mark from the operation stayed.


    Her eyebrows creased. Peyton made a shallow cut so it healed quickly.


    With titled head, she looked at Peyton, "where did you learn to cut?" she asked.


    "I have a chiropractic degree, so I have a little knowledge about the human body."


    "So, the story about the chicken is a lie, right?" Danie asked as she put on her clothes.


    "Oh, it''s true!" Peyton handed the tubes with tissues she got from Danie, "but that chicken was our dinner and it absolutely doesn''t have a connection with you."


    Danie''s expression ttened. When she turned to Patrick, he was looking so shocked staring at the tablet in his hand.


    "There''s going to be an auction in the Golden Clubter, and Danie you won''t believe this but remember the gori you rescued in Africa?"


    Danie rose a brow, she remembered it since the gori was an albino and thest of it''s kind.


    "Yes. I gave it to the zoo in Berlin. What''s wrong?"


    "Well, he''s no longer in Berlin. He''s going to be sold in the auctionter, it will happen after An''s fight."


    Danie blew out a sigh, so many things kept appearing. Her main dilemma now was how to get An and the gori at the same time.


    After some hours, they all left theboratory on the way to their destination, The golden Club while Danie has no idea that Peyton had coloured her hair in bright red.

 Chapter 241 - 241: Allans Savior

    Chapter 241 - 241: An''s Savior


    Genius 241


    The night came, the four-story Golden club grew still like a machine that''s powered on. People came in suits and shiny dresses, everyone looked wealthy and energetic.


    Evan and Ken with their suits on entered the Golden Club which was just in front of the hotel they were staying. Evan looked around, he recognized some people from business magazines, while some were in business with him.


    "A lot of politicians came here today because of the auction. Do you want to talk business with them?" Ken whispered adjusting his tie.


    "Damn it! This tie is so tight!" heined. He was not used to wearing ties even when he''s wearing a suit and having it right now made him feel suffocated.


    Evan sighed and shook his head; he was not interested in building a business partnership right now.


    "Evan, help me here," Ken pointed at his tie, his face was screwed with irritation.


    Evan adjusted Ken''s tie normally but knowing Ken, he would probably remove it before they could even reach their assigned table.


    After fixing Ken''s tie, Evan took a step but froze again, not far away from them his eyes caught the receptionist of the hotel. She was whispering something to the woman next to her while looking at his direction with a malicious smile.


    Evan blew a sigh, at least women wouldn''t go close to neither Ken or him tonight.


    Moving forward, the two proceeded on the second floor where a fight was happening. Reaching it, Evan rose a brow, the whole floor was only meant for a fight, people around were sitting on the leather chair with drinks in their hands, eyes focused at the centre where a cage was located and inside, two people were fighting.


    The only sound in the room was the groaning out of the wrestler''s lips. Evan gulped hard, he walked closer to the cage and sat on the chair with his name written on it.


    He looked at the centre and immediately realized who An was.


    An was the wrestler wearing a red short while the opponent had a blue short. His face looked like it was painted by a five-year-old boy, bloodstains on his face which had already dark bruises from the previous fight. It looked so horrible and wasted. Evan wondered if n even had any sleep or not.


    And unlike An, the opponent didn''t even have one bruise on his face just sweat.


    One after another punchnded on An''s face. When the opponent climbed on the metal cage, Evan shut his eyes. He knew what''s going to happen and he refused to see it.


    Then he heard a loud thud, followed by people screaming victoriously.


    --


    Meanwhile sitting behind Evan, Patrick''s face screwed up. It''s such a gruesome fight especially for a person like n who had never been on a fight.


    "We should be careful. This man had seen me before," Peyton said after leaning closer to Patrick. One finger pointing at Ken.


    After the fight was done and the winner was announced, Peyton and Patrick got up.


    Just as Patrick was about to take his first step, he heard a loud thud behind him. He looked back and saw Peyton gripping Evan''s tie.


    Evan held the unknown woman''s wrist. He hasn''tpletely up from his chair when a fistnded on his cheek.


    "Who are you?" Evan asked as he tried to remove the woman''s hand.


    But the woman didn''t reply, and Evan didn''t want to hit her. He just couldn''t.


    When he saw her gesturing to throw another punch, he took the gun that Ken put in his coat and quickly pointed it at the woman''s forehead.


    And in an instant, the woman freed him.


    "I know you," Ken with narrowed eyes scanned the woman in front, "you''re that pimp!" he said with a surprise. Then he leaned closer to Evan and told him the short version of the journey he had when he first met Danie.


    Peyton''s face screwed up, " I am not a pimp," then she turned to Evan, "she couldn''t hit you so I did that on her behalf."


    Evan clenched his fists and looked around. He didn''t care that a stranger woman had just punched him in the face twice, all he cared was the fact that Danie was around.


    "Where is she?" he asked the woman but she has left with herpanion.


    Ken was perplexed at first but when the situation sunk in his mind, his eyes widened and looked around as well.


    "Do you think she is here?" Ken asked Evan.


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    Evan pursed his lips tightly and then answered, "maybe she figured out that Jared and Kim are after her."


    "Should we search for her? I can call for backup," Ken offered.


    Evan shook his head. He''s afraid that helping her would only put her on a tight position.


    "No, but I know a way to help her."


    Ken finally removed his tie and rolled it around his wrists, "how?"


    "We just need to make Jared busy. In that way, she can focus on Kim."


    --


    After the fight, n''s body was as good as a corpse. They just tossed his body at the cage where he was locked in for days with no one looking if he''s alright or not.


    His body simply didn''t have enough space for another bruise, and he believed that some of his ribs might have been broken.


    Huddling in the corner, An embraced himself. He''s in here because of his father, a man named Jared told him that it''s either him or his father so he made a chose.


    He coughed hard, and he spurted blood with sweat and spit. He''s in so much pain right now, the kind of pain that his body couldn''t take.


    His cage was inside of the room with no decoration at all, it gave extra torture in his mind.


    Then, the darkroom lit up, his beaten eyes tried to open and check if it''s Jared or one of his men who wanted to beat him again for losing a fight. Apparently, some people bet on him and when he losses, they would hire some men to beat him up.


    His body quivered but a little relief rushed in his mind when he saw that it''s only one person.


    "An?"


    Despite the pain, An opened his eyes. He couldn''t be mistaken, that mncholic voice was very familiar.


    When the figure reached the cage, An broke a smile, showing his mouth which apparently missing some teeth from the previous fight.


    "Oh my God! What have they done to you?"


    "Danie, you can''t be here," he spoke despite his weak body, "leave."


    "I am here to save you."


    "Save me?"


    Danie''s eyes teared up. An just simply didn''t deserve this. He''s just a normal yboy who loves to sleep with different girls every night.


    She held the metal cage and slid down to kneel on the ground. Then, she took out a small stic from her pocket with a pill inside.


    "Take this. It will stop your heartbeat and then they will throw you out of here. After that, I will take your body, alright?"


    An was simply exhausted that he didn''t understand half of what she said.


    So, Danie moved closer to the corner and stretched a hand. Thankfully, her arm could fit inside the hole so she was able to put the pill in n''s mouth.


    "Trust me, n. I will get you out of here."


    That''s all An could remember before his sight went blur.

 Chapter 242 - 242: Partys gone wrong

    Chapter 242 - 242: Party''s gone wrong


    After watching the scene inside the room where n was locked up, Jared sneered. He touched the screen with a photo of Danie zoomed in.


    "So, this is Danie Chen," his smile disappeared. Eyes squinted as he watched the woman left the room.


    When he rose an index finger one of his men came closer.


    "Put n''s body in the garbage bag and leave it outside. Make sure that my father is in his room. I believe he''s about to have a visitor."


    The men bowed and left with hurry.


    After sneaking out of the room, Danie bit her lower lips. She touched her left ear and pressed the button for the microphone she had attached.


    "Peyton, tell me. Who is watching me? The father or the son?"


    "Son. I am in front of the father''s room, I think we are about to have a pretty party right now," saying that, Peyton pulled out the pin in her hair one by one.


    She had her ck hair neatly ponied into a bun, her mini dress reaching her knees was so tight and shiny showing her curves.


    She was standing in line with five other Caucasian women wearing very revealing and thin clothing.


    One of the women threw a piercing look at Peyton and she replied with a smile and a wink.


    "I am not your enemy dear," then, she entered the ce casually.


    The inside of the room has nothing than the bed in the middle, Peyton gulped hard and then she looked back and saw the other five women strolling flirtatiously towards the bed where the man she recognized to be the Kim wasying on topless.


    "Come here my little angels."


    When Kim smiled, it showed his two gold front teeth while his nearly bald head shone by the chandelier on the ceiling.


    Peyton gulped hard. She ced the tray that was given to her earlier by Patrick on the floor and discreetly pressed the earring on her left ear.


    "Damn it, Danie! This man is freaking older than my grandfather!"


    Then she heard a faintugh on the other side, out of anger, she took off the earring and scrunched up her face. She knew the n, all she needed to do was to stall and tied up Kim on the bed in a s.e.x.u.a.l way so Danie canter read his mind.


    "Come here. What is your name?" Peyton smiled joyously when Kim stretched a hand for her. She walked closer and crawled on the bed to reach for his hand.


    "Peyton," she whispered in a soft tone.


    His hand travelled around her waist, Peyton felt disgusted and wanted to squeal but afraid to blow out her cover so she smiled widely instead while in her mind, she had cursed Danie a million times.


    After Danie assured that Patrick got n safely, she proceeded to the hotel in front of the Golden Club where Kim was living. She went up to the highest floor. When the door opened, her lips parted in surprise.


    The hallway was too quiet, so quiet that it started to freak her out.


    She gulped hard and walked casually towards the room where Kim was staying. She had changed her clothes into a revealing one, simr to Peyton.


    She stopped in her track upon reaching the door. A few men fully loaded were standing in front of the door with a murderous look on their faces.


    "Traffic," she said with a smile and showed the tray she brought. It has wine which was Kim''s favourite.


    One of the men sized her up before opening the door. Then she entered the room and mmed the door shut.


    She looked around, then bit her lower lips.


    "What happened Peyton?" she asked.


    Her friend was on the bed, pressing both hands on Kim''s chest while the other five women were on the floor, white bubblesing out of their mouths and eyes closed.


    Peyton looked at her with panic on her face.


    "I don''t know. That woman," she pointed at the woman who red at her earlier, "she kissed him and he stopped breathing and so as they."


    Danie breathed out. She rushed to Kim and checked his pulse but there was nothing.


    She moved closer to Peyton and held her shoulders.


    "Peyton, leave ok?"


    Peyton was confused. They could leave together; their escape route has been nned. They could leave and pretend that this didn''t happen and that they weren''t here.


    "What about you?" she asked.


    "We don''t have so much time Peyton. Kim is dead. The boss of the notorious mafia in this country is dead and the only people in here is you and me. They are going to chase us even we escape so just go."


    After saying that, Danie took theser pen inside the wine bottle and made a circr hole in the ss wall.


    "No Danie. I am not going to leave you alone here."


    "Damn it, Peyton!" Danie whispered-yelled at Peyton, she grabbed her wrist and hurriedly wrapped the thin rope she had wrapped around her legs. "Go, I can handle myself here. I can read people''s mind and I will use it to control them."


    "Is this going to hold?" Peyton asked.


    "Yes."


    "Good," without a warning, Peyton threw a punch at Danie''s stomach and unwrapped the rope.


    "You need to go Danie. I will be fine here," she said as she tried to wrap the rope around Danie.


    Danieughed in between her groans; Peyton was just as stubborn as her.


    "They will kill you, Peyton."


    "What makes you think they won''t kill you?" Peyton asked.


    "Because they need me. They won''t even touch me so go, Peyton. Let''s not fight, time is running out."


    Peyton clenched her fists, her eyes teared up. "Will you really be ok?" her voice broke down as she spoke.


    Danie nodded, "yes. If they lock me up, can you guard my son? I am not sure when they are going to release me."


    Peyton left with a heavy feeling. She held the rope tightly and stared deeply at Danie''s eyes.


    "Patrick and I will save you. Alright????


    Danie shook her head. "Don''te back for me Peyton. I am sure I can manage to escape."


    Peyton shook her head, desperately to convince Danie that she woulde back with help.


    "Don''te back, Peyton. I will be alright, don''t worry."


    After making sure that Peytonnded safely, Danie walked back to the bed. She checked Kim''s pulse once again but it was gone.


    She breathed out and ced both palms on her h.i.p.s as she tried to make a new n. Killing Kim was not their n but he''s dead, something she didn''t calcte.


    She gulled hard and one by one transferred all the dead women''s bodies in the bathroom.


    When she was left with Kim''s body, she decided to open his mouth and analyzed it.


    "This is cyanide," she murmured while checking the rest of his face.


    When she finally thought of a n, one of the bodyguards suddenly entered.


    Danie''s eyes widened, she swiftly grabbed herser and hit the man directly in his eyes.


    Without wasting time, Danie jumped on his body and covered his mouth with the pillow she got from the bed. She knew that it would kill him so she released it and swiftly snapped his neck, making him unconscious.


    ...

 Chapter 243 - 243:The Bid

    Chapter 243 - 243:The Bid


    Ken and Evan tried searching for Jared at the auction but he''s nowhere to be found, even the men around didn''t know where he was.


    Evan was starting to feel worried, while Ken sat on the chair assigned for him and grabbed a number for the auction.


    The small stage will soon be opened, some people who had just lost their money from the fight decided to go back to the casino to gamble while the rest decided to check the auction.


    Mumbling of people ovepped, Evan''s heart was pounding heavily, so worried about Danie.


    She''s just around him, in the same building yet he couldn''t find her.


    He bit his lower lips, then his eyes focused at the stage where a woman was tied up in a cage, wearing a nightie showing almost her body.


    Evan''s brows creased. It was indeed the same woman from the airport as well as the elevator.


    ''So, she''s really the Queen of country Ga.'' He thought


    He didn''t bother looking her up online, he has much better thing to do like looking for Danie.


    Ken said that the albino gori was important to her so it must be one of the reasons why she''s here.


    He looked around, so much sounding from people''s mouth, too much noise was giving him a headache.


    "Good Evening everyone."


    Everyone''s eyes locked at the stage after Jared spoke, a weing smile on his face.


    "I have some important guests here," Jared pointed a finger at Evan and Ken, winked at them and held the microphone tightly.


    "So, here I have a royal on my right side and a very rare albino gori on my left."


    After saying that, two men in red suits pushed the two cages forward. People gasped, some got up and walked a few steps for a closer look.


    The woman in the nighties was indeed a beauty. Her porcin skin, petite body and the pitiful look on her face made her look like a Barbie in distress.


    "We shall start with the rare gori, thest of it''s kind."


    Jared opened the door of the cage, the gori got out but he can''t go further with the chain in his foot.


    He growled so loudly, people''s eyes widened in both shock and fear.


    He might have been a gori but his body was petite, if it''s not for his hair he would look like a monkey suffering from a rare disease.


    "let start with 1 million."


    Jared passed the microphone to the MC standing next to the monkey.


    Evan wanted to follow Jared but he remained on the stage and watched the people as they raised their number to bid.


    "5 million," Ken raised his number.


    "Is there anyone else who wants to-" the MC was interrupted when an old man raised his number and said, "10 million."


    Ken''s face screwed up, starting to lose his patience. "15 million."


    "20," the old man said.


    Ken was about to raise his number when Evan stopped him.


    "They are fooling you, Ken. I think that man is working with Jared, they intend to raise the bid so don''t be fooled," Evan warned.


    "But this is for her. She likes this monkey."


    Evan shook his head. Knowing Ken, if he wanted something, he would buy it at any cost.


    "Just wait. Alright?"


    Ken nodded and decided to wait


    "20 is thest bid. Going once, going twice¡­"


    Sweat formed on Ken''s face, his knees rocked anxiously.


    "Evan I need this monkey."


    "Why? Do you think she will be happy knowing that you spent 20 million on that monkey?"


    Ken let out a sharp sigh.


    "25." Ken raise his number. If the old man decided to raise it to 30, he would quit.


    Luckily, the old man didn''t raise his bid so Ken won.


    "Stupid," Evan shook his head as he whispered that word in Ken''s ear.


    "Why spend 25 million for a gori Ken? You have never spent that kind of money to any woman."


    Ken shrugged a shoulder, the MC approached them with the paper. He signed it and epted the key for the gori'' cage.


    "She only had you Evan, and now you broke up with her. She didn''t have a family so I just thought of giving her this monkey. I mean, they look so simr, so uncanny. They almost look twins," kenughed, eyes squinting as he continuedughing.


    "Seems like Ken is having fun."


    By that voice, Ken and Evan turned. There was Jared holding a whiskey ss in his hand, an annoying smirk on his lips.


    "Yes. Absolutely," ken didn''t hide his smile, "that gori will finally have a reunion with his twin sister."


    Jared rose a brow, definitely confused by what Ken''s meant.


    "I am d that you two are having fun Ken," then Jared turned to Evan, "maybe you would like to stay for the next bid. I kind of noticed earlier how you stared at her."


    Evan''s lips pursed as he watched Jared walking back to the stage.


    When the second bid started, Evan wanted to leave but Jared was still on stage so he decided to wait and make sure that he won''t disrupt whatever n Danie has.


    "Shall we start with 10 million. It''s not so much for a royal, is it?" Jared spoke in the microphone though his eyes were locked at Evan.


    Everyone was interested in beauty in the cage. Her clothing revealed her natural beauty, wless skin, and perfect curves.


    One after another, people raised their card to bid. When it reached one hundred million, everyone became a coward and looked at the person who raised a card. It was an old man, who was earlier interested with the gori.


    "200 million," Ken raised his card, staring straight at the man.


    "300," the old man stated.


    Ken was about to raise his card when Evan held his wrist.


    "301," Evan raised his card with a serious face. If this goes on, he''s afraid that Ken would lose all of his money because of his ego.


    Then so, the old man didn''t raise his bid. Instead, he got up and left the ce.


    "The Royal Princess is now sold," he MC spoke in the microphone.


    Everyone got up, pping their hands for Evan.


    So, then Evan left Ken''s side. Before he could pass the door, two men stopped him.


    "See the guy over there?" Evan pointed at where Ken was standing.


    "He''s going to give you the check," then he exited the room and went straight to the back door. He just needed to breathe, the ce was suffocating him. It was too narrow despite its huge size, and too crowded even though he was used to attendingrge parties.


    He leaned on the wall in the empty side street. The ce was quiet and dark, unlike the casino.


    Footsteps approaching him sounded. Evan narrowed his eyes and looked at the end of the dark alley.


    Then, like a wind, a body passed in front of him, Evan''s eyebrows creased deeply when he sniffed the familiar scent.


    With a rush, Evan ran after the woman. He grabbed her wrist and dragged him back to the alley.


    "You are Danie''s friend right?" he asked.


    The woman''s face was paled, her eyes were wide open as if she had just seen a ghost.


    "Are you Evan Su?" the woman asked panting.


    "Yes."


    "Danie is in trouble. She didn''t want me to go back and help her so please-"


    "Where is she?" Evan said interrupting her.


    "In Kim''s hotel room."


    After he got the room number, Evan ran to the hotel. He didn''t care if there were guards in front of the room just like the woman said, all he wanted was to see her and make sure that she''s safe.

 Chapter 244 - 244: Stay

    Chapter 244 - 244: Stay


    Danie anxiously looked around. She had transferred all the woman''s body in the toilet while Kim''s body was still on the bed.


    She walked closer to the door and leaned her ear on it, she could hear faint chattering outside. Then she opened the door halfway while her body blocked the space.


    "Excuse me. Mr Kim asked for you all to leave."


    The man who was twice taller than Danie looked down at her with a serious face. She could hear how loyal he was and how suspicious he was to her.


    "Would you like Mr Kim toe here and tell it himself?" she rose a brow while her head slightly turned to look inside, "Mr Kim, seems like your bodyguard would like you to report to him. Should I let him in?"


    The man''s eyes swelled, he quickly shook his head and then shouted, "it is fine Mr Kim. We will leave now. Please don''t forget that Mr Yato ising soon."


    After the guards left the hallway, Danie immediately went to the fire exit.


    Halfway to the stairs, she saw Evan running upstairs.


    "Evan."


    "Danie."


    They both called each other names at the same time and the same surprise tone.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked in surprised. Suddenly anxious by how revealing her clothes were especially her Bob red hair.


    "Your friend said you need help so I came here. Are you hurt?"


    Evan rushed to her, his hands on her arms twisted her body side to side checking for wounds.


    "I am fine but we need to leave. Some Yato guy is meeting Kim and if they found him dead in the room, they are going to lock down the whole city so we need to leave."


    Danie held Evan''s wrists, ran downstairs and exited the ce using the backdoor.


    Peyton and Patrick were waiting for Danie in the van, An was in the backseat, still unconscious.


    When they saw Danie running towards the car with Evan, Peyton swiftly opened the door.


    "Are you alright?" Peyton with wide eyes scanned Danie anxiously.


    "Yes, but we need to leave. They are going to find Kim''s body soon and they have our fingerprints in the room. If we don''t leave the country now, they will find us."


    After that exnation, Danie turned to Evan.


    "Do you want toe with us?"


    Evan shook his head. Ken was still in the casino and if he left he was afraid that Jared would do something bad to him.


    "Ken is here and I can''t leave him alone."


    Danie understood the situation, so she nodded and smiled at him.


    "Alright. I will send Robert and Scott here to make sure that you two will leave the country unharmed. What are you doing!" Danie moved away when Evan suddenly grabbed her chin with his palm and leaned closer for a kiss.


    Evan tilted his head in confusion. He just missed her that was why he wanted to kiss her even for a short time.


    "Ahm¡­ kissing you?"


    Danie scoffed, with disbelief look on her face, she crossed her arm over her chest and shook her head, "kiss me? Don''t you think I didn''t know about Camille? How dare you ask for a kiss when you let her live in the vi again!"


    Evan''s lips parted in shock. A line appeared in between his brows as he tried to remember the message she sent.


    "But you sent me a message that I should continue or you will kill me," he said and came into the car uninvited, then shut the door.


    Danie let out a loudugh, "get another man to decipher the code. I clearly said Continue and I will kill you. I said ''and'' not ''or'' Evan."


    He could see the anger on her face. Evan gulped hard while sweat formed on his forehead.


    "well. It''s a misunderstanding. I will figure it out."


    Danie rolled her eyes on him and pointed at the door with her lips.


    "Leave Evan."


    "No, I am not leaving until your angry."


    "Well then I guess we will stay here forever!" she blurted with big eyes.


    Evan shrugged casually, "fine. I can stay here forever with you."


    The two fought gazes, one was determined to throw the other out while the other was determined to stay.


    "Oh please! I am not nning to stay here forever with you two bickering!" Peyton yelled and started the car.


    As they drove out of the small street, Peyton carelessly turned the steering wheel to the right causing for Danie''s body to drop on Evan.


    Evan smiled widely at Danie.


    "You know we won''t have this misunderstanding if you just sent me a normal message."


    Danie narrowed her eyes at him, "this whole charade wouldn''t have to happen if you just told me the truth from the beginning. Why did you have to break up with me!"


    Evan fell into silence, eyes remained focused at her.


    "I am sorry," he said eventually, "I wasn''t thinking. I should have consulted you first."


    This time, Danie became silent. She thought he would fight back but instead, he apologized.


    Evan sighed, he did really miss her but if she didn''t want to be touched, he wouldn''t force it.


    "Fine but throw that woman out of my vi!"


    "It''s yours?" Peyton looked at her doubly through the rearview mirror, "really?"


    Danie kicked the back of Peyton''s chair causing for thetter to curse at her


    "You damn witch. After staying at my house for free, this is how you are going to pay me?" Peyton yelled.


    "What pay? I just saved your ass back at the hotel room. Do you think that if Jared caught you, you would be here cursing at me!"


    Peyton let out a sarcasticugh and pressed the elerator, "I wouldn''t even be there if it weren''t for you. You even brought my useless ex with us," then she threw Patrick a nce and said, "no offence but you are really useless."


    "You cut and dyed my hair red. You venomous snake!"


    "Ohe on, it looks good on you," Peyton''s voice has changed into low and casual, "right Mr Su?"


    Evan raised a hand to stroke Danie''s hair, "it''s too bright but pretty," hemented and smiled.


    Danie became speechless. She just felt strange getting apliment from him given thest conversation they had.


    A phone rang, everyone looked at their phone and put it down except Evan.


    "Its Ken."


    After Evan ced the phone in his ear, Danie leaned closer to listen to their conversation.


    Evan smiled, having her close to him made him feel at ease.


    But his smile soon faded when Ken spoke, "Evan the woman you bought in the auction. Jared said they will take her back after you use her. Where are you? She is in your room waiting for you."


    Evan absently pressed the end button and pursed his lips together. The car fell into a deafening silence while Danie turned to look at the side road they were passing.


    "Danie-" Evan stretched a hand and held Danie''s shoulder.


    "Quiet. You are not leaving my sight until I kill that woman."

 Chapter 245 - 245: Kens Leverage

    Chapter 245 - 245: Ken''s Leverage


    Ken gasped loudly after Evan ended the call. He had just arrived in his hotel room when he found the woman in the auction sitting on the couch wearing very revealing clothing.


    He sighed with frustration and threw a re at her.


    "If you are really royal, why are you here?"


    The woman remained her lips sealed, refusing to answer his question.


    "Hey! Answer me!" Ken yelled. His hands were itching to choke her to death. Evan had given his bank details to Jared''s ountant and now he had lost millions because of this woman.


    "Answer me or I am going to lock you up in the cage with that albino gori."


    The woman then looked at the cage which was delivered in the hotel room together with her. Though inside of the cage was an albino gori growling and pumping fists on the metal cage.


    But the woman remained silent, her eyes shone with the determination of keeping her lips sealed.


    So, Ken gave her a lopsided grin. Slowly, he walked towards her with clenched fists.


    "You have asked for it. Just to warn you, I am in business with Jared so you can imagine what I am capable of," he said in a cold tone while his eyes focused at her.


    When he was only one step away from her, the woman parted her lips.


    "I came here looking for someone," she said in a void tone.


    Ken narrowed his eyes. Wondering if the person she was looking for were so important that she came and risked her own life just to find that person.


    "Who is this person?" he asked crossing both arms over his chest.


    "I can'' tell you."


    "Fine, I hope you know gori''s luggage because you will be spending time-"


    "Fine," the woman''s voice rose a bit, "my auntie. I came here because someone tipped me off that my Auntie and my cousin are living here."


    Ken blew out a sigh. He didn''t really care about her family drama but if Jared spent his time capturing this royal, it must mean that she was important.


    "Does Jared know about your family?"


    With narrowed eyes, the woman''s lips curled upward bitterly, "why do you think I was sold? That man is my cousin''s half brother Brent. Brent McSalter."


    Ken for a moment was stunned. Thest name sounded so familiar but he just couldn''t point out where he heard it.


    ''Finally. I have found Jared''s weakness.''


    No one knew who Jared was, all they knew was that he was adopted and raised by Kim.


    "If he was your cousin. Why did he sell you out?" even though he was given new information, he was still a bit sceptical.


    "Because his half-sister was the true heir of Ga. Some things happened in the past. I thought they had died a few years ago, I got an Intel that they are still alive so I investigated and all the evidence pointed me here."


    It all made sense to him now. But it was not enough information for him. He needed more, especially about Jared''s half-sister. If he found her, he could use her to as leverage.


    "So, Brent McSalter is Jared''s real name," he chuckled victoriously, "what is the sister name?" he asked.


    The woman bit her lips while her nose wrinkled with annoyance, "I have never seen her but in Ga''s birth record, her name is Novie McSalter."


    By that name, Ken''s heart pounded hard. He gulped hard, he was certain that he had heard that name.


    "What do you want to do when you find them?"


    The woman fell into silence for a moment before taking a long breath, "I guess there is no reason for me to hide it anymore. If Ga finds out that the real heir, Novie McSalter is still alive, they will throw me out and reign her as the new Queen of Ga."


    Ken watched as the woman clenched her fists fumingly on herps, "I have worked hard to get where I am. I am not going to let a woman who probably doesn''t even know where Ga is to take my throne."


    "Where is Ga anyway?" Ken asked. He was geographically illiterate and he was not nning to learn and waste his time memorizing the countries.


    The woman looked at him dumbfounded, "it''s a small country next to Tenerife. Get a map mister."


    Ken rose a brow by her tone. Suddenly his patience ran out. So he grabbed her petite wrist and threw her inside the cage.


    The woman screamed and was horrified after getting thrown into the cage while the gori was shouting by her presence.


    He satfortably on the couch and enjoyed the terrified woman as she tried to escape the gori.


    Now that he has information about Jared, he can finally have the confidence to do business with him. Especially, now that he knew whom Jared cared about so much.


    He grabbed his phone and took a video of the cage with the gori inside chasing the woman. Then, he sent it to Evan with a smiley emoticon and words saying ''this is more entertaining than the fight earlier.''


    Inside the car, Evan was still and quiet while Danie was ring at him. He was unsure where they were going but he heard Peyton saying port and ship.


    Then his phone buzzed, Evan was so scared to take it and check the message.


    "Open it."


    He gulped hard by Danie''s cold voice. Then he took his phone out and about to open it when Danie snatched it away from him.


    "I am going to destroy yourpany, Evan. Then I will burn your vi and all of your bank branches. All of your money will turn into ashes."


    Danie muttered those words with anger while her fingers pressed the number to unlock the phone.


    Her eyes squinted when she saw that there was an attachment in the message. Before opening it, she looked at Evan with narrowed eyes.


    "Do you have something to confess before I open this message?"


    Evan swallowed hard and nodded, "there are too much that happened I think it''s better if you kiss me."


    And with that, Danie expression ttened.


    "Do you really think I am that stupid?" she said in the same angry voice.


    Evan shook his head. He parted his lips to tell the story of how he met the girl on the ne and why did he spend money to save her.


    Hearing the amount, Danie has suddenly felt her ears burning.


    "Evan Su. You. I am going to torture you once all of this is done. Do you understand!" she yelled with full anger. Her chest rose and fell with rapid breaths while nerves in her neck popped angrily.


    Evan nodded obediently. Seeing that she had finally released all of her emotion, he pulled her closer to embrace. With his chin resting on her head, he whispered, "I miss you too."


    Danie pumped a fist on his chest but she remained in his embrace. With her face buried in his chest, she smiled discreetly.

 Chapter 246 - 246: Found her twin

    Chapter 246 - 246: Found her twin


    Peyton turned the steering wheel back to the hotel where they left Kim''s body. Danie wanted to get Ken since he would be in trouble if Jared found out that they were with Evan.


    They parked at the back of the hotel. The street was still busy, not chaotic so Danie figured that no one has found Kim''s body yet.


    They left Patrick with An in the van while Peyton, Danie and Evan went upstairs to Ken''s hotel room.


    Peyton was walking behind Evan while Danie was walking in front of him. She could see how much he was trying to hold Danie''s hand but thetter kept dodging it and giving him a re.


    "I have an advice for you," she said as she seized Evan''s wrist.


    Evan stopped in his track and turned to face her.


    "Once you are alone with her. Just remove your shirt. That should make her forget all the bad things you have done."


    Evan stared at her dumbstruck. Her advice wasn''t really appropriate given the current rtionship he has with Danie.


    He gave her a nod once and ran to catch up Danie.


    Without giving up, Evan stretched a hand. He held Danie''s hand and intertwined their fingers, this time he didn''t let her go. Her warm palm, he missed it so much, even the scent following her was so addicting.


    He smiled absently and then pulled her closer. His smile stretched widely after seeing the surprise look on her face.


    Before she could even move, Evan locked her cheeks with his palms, pulled her face closer to him and sealed her lips.


    Slowly, he closed his eyes but he was able to get a glimpse of surprise expression her face.


    By the second that passed, memories of her shed in his mind. From the time she left until they met again. She was not stingy, she let her emotion and memories be seen which only meant that she still trusted him.


    Their lips deepened against each other, not bothering to breathe. And just like her, he let her see all the thing he had done since she left.


    But it was soon disrupted when Danie pulled away. With creasing brows, Evan stared at her, still holding her cheeks while she was looking at him with eyes shining in confusion.


    "Selena? Really?"


    Evan was stunned. He thought she would say something about him feeling so lonely and alone after she left but to his surprise, she mentioned Selena.


    "Yes. She went back to her old self. Or even worse," he leaned forward to continue with the kiss but Danie ced a hand in between them.


    "You have a fianc¨¦e and I am not cheap to be a mistress," then she turned around flipping her short hair.


    Evan scratched his head. Even the way she rolled her eyes were too adorable in his eyes.


    "Three minutes." he looked back by the sound of the voice.


    There was Peyton, with bored expression in her face.


    "Three minutes and you two still had your clothes on," her head was shaking slowly in disbelief, "I can''t believe it!" she blurted and walked past him following Danie.


    Evan with narrowed eyes stared at Peyton. Danie hasn''t introduced her properly but he had heard her name.


    She had the samenguage tone as Danie, sharp and careless.


    Meanwhile, Ken was starting to feel bored waiting for Evan to arrive. He didn''t even know where he went and was still angry for him using his name to pay for the woman in the cage which he found useless.


    He ticked his tongue irritably and picked up his phone. That''s it. If Evan won''t answer the call, he will throw the woman out of the balcony and bring the gori back to his house.


    Ring... ring... ring...


    Ken rose a brow when he heard the familiar ringtone behind the door. Without ending the call, he looked at the doorknob which currently moving.


    His eyes squinted upon seeing the woman he hasn''t seen for months.


    "Hey. Shorty!" unknown to him, his voice said those word with full delight while his lips stretched in an ear to ear smile.


    "You are alive!" he rushed to her and about to embrace her when his body stiffened. It was not right, he shouldn''t hug her. He realized.


    To change the confusion building in his mind, Ken pointed a finger at the cage.


    "hey, I have found your twin brother!"


    Danie jerked her head to where Ken was pointing. She found a cage, inside was a woman huddling in the corner with shaking body.


    When their eyes met, Danie walked closer to her. One thing she noticed was her eyes, they were full of dread. She gulped hard and held the metal cage, lips pursed and eyes clouded.


    The woman then looked behind her, Danie turned and found Evan standing behind me.


    "Help me."


    The woman said in a frail voice, it was full of fear. Danie stepped aside to give way to Evan.


    Evan quickly opened the cage and helped her out while Danie was still in a daze, looking as if she had seen a ghost.


    He passed the woman to Peyton and went to Danie.


    "Hey what is wrong?" he started to worry. Something seemed to have shocked her.


    When Danie elevated her chin to meet his eyes, her lips parted and said, "such a small word."


    Danie was simply stunned after staring at the woman for some time. After that short moment, she was able to see the real reason why she was here.


    "That woman. She is-" the rest of her words were interrupted when her phone buzzed. She looked at it and turned to Peyton in a hurry.


    "I think Jared knows about Kim''s death. He knows we are here so take everyone and I will meet you in the port."


    "Are you nning to stay?" Evan asked in trouble.


    "Yes, and you should leave too. Take her away from here. I know how to deal with Jared now."


    Evan urged to stay but Danie held his cheeks and smiled at him.


    "I will be fine Evan. Trust me."


    He shook his head. After what he saw Jared did in the elevator, he was afraid that Danie''s life will be at risk.


    "I am going to stay," he insisted.


    Danie blew out a sigh. There was nothing she can do, he was firm to stay.


    "Fine you can stay," eventually she agreed. It was better than to have him around that woman.

 Chapter 247 - 247: Limitation

    Chapter 247 - 247: Limitation


    After Ken and Peyton left with the gori and the queen. Danie and Evan stayed inside. They waited for Jared while sitting on the couch.


    Danie moved to her side once again. She had reached the end of the couch and was now getting squeezed by Evan.


    "Evan, move away," she said in a suppressing tone. She was trying so hard to control herself. Being around him was making her a little nervous yet static.


    She could smell his perfume. He was so close that his hot air was blowing her hair.


    "Why are you avoiding me?" Evan asked voice was so deep and stern.


    "Because you have a fianc¨¦ and this room is bugged. If they caught us kissing, then you will be on the inte and front page of the newspaper for being a cheater."


    "Who says about kissing?" there was a tease in his voice as he said those words.


    Danie rose a brow. This was the reason why she didn''t want him to stay. His words could make her blood rush and heart pound.


    She got up to avoid him but she was pulled back down to her seat.


    "Evan. I should have knocked you out," she murmured with a frown on her face.


    Evan sneered. He wrapped a hand around her waist and pulled her closer. He could feel her body tense, so he let her go and moved away, putting a space between them.


    His action ignited a curiosity to Danie. Wondering why he suddenly moved away.


    She looked at him only to see him staring at her deeply. She gulped hard, feeling so ufortable by his gazes.


    "What is wrong?" she asked.


    "I didn''t see you for months. I should stare at you as much as I could before you disappear again."


    With those words, Danie broke in a smile. She shook her head and stretched a hand to him.


    "Come here. I miss you too."


    Feeling his palms against her, Danie pulled him while shey on the couch. He was now on top on her, looking straight at her eyes.


    "Come back to me," he murmured as he ran a knuckle on her cheek.


    Her pupils dted as she stared deeply into his eyes. How she missed this face, but as much as she wanted to stay, she can''t. There were too many things she needed to handle, something more important than her happiness.


    If one would find out about her kid, especially Jared Danny will be in danger, something she didn''t want to happen.


    She heaved a heavy sigh and shook her head. Then ced both hands on his chest and pushed him away. For a moment, she forgot the real reason why she was here.


    "I have a lot of things to do until then I can''te back to you."


    Evan understood it but he didn''t want to be apart from her again. He pressed his body against her, buried his face on her shoulder and nted small kisses on her skin.


    "I told you I will wait," he whispered. He moved to level his face to her. Their nose bumped each other, breathing so close for a kiss.


    Danie didn''t know what to say. Or even tell him that she now has other priorities than her rtionship with him. She has Danny, a son which she needed to take care and protect.


    Her mind stopped when she felt his lips on hers. Instead of pushing him away, she responded back. It was her body, her mind was against it.


    A faint m.o.a.n sounded from her parted lips after Evan''s tongue made its way inside her mouth. Their kiss deepened once again but this time, none of them saw any memories. It was just them and their hot body.


    One by one, Danie unbuttoned Evan''s polo. She took it off with his help and threw it on the floor.


    Evan pulled away, breathing so hard from that long kiss.


    "I think I should lock the door."


    Danie shook her head. Pulled him by his neck while her other hand cast the ne she tore from her neck to the door.


    Evan tilted his head in confusion, wondering what it was for.


    "Whoever touches that doorknob will get a fried brain," she exined with l.u.s.t shining her eyes.


    Evan pulled her up from the couch. He encircled her legs around his waist as he made his way to the bedroom.


    --


    On the other side. Jared shook his head. He turned off the monitor with cameras showing the hotel room where Evan and Danie were staying.


    "Just watch the live footage outside the room. Once they are done, block the elevators, fire exit and windows. Make sure that those two won''t leave the building."


    One of the men switched the hallway camera on.


    "I think this is the best time for us to get them. Don''t you think boss?"


    Jared smirked at him, "I might be cruel but I have limitation. Let them enjoy each other. After all, I was not nning to catch her."


    "But boss. Boss Kim said that we need to get the woman and lock her up. Are we changing our n?"


    Jared nodded at him then looked around. There were only five people so, he grabbed his gun and one by one shot the people around.


    "Too noisy," he said shaking his head.


    He left the room after destroying all the monitors in the hotel room where Evan and Danie were staying.


    He grabbed his phone and sent Danie a message.


    "Meet me at the fighting stage in the casino. I need you alone."


    After that, he left the room and took a photo out of his suit jacket. His lips curled upward as he stared at the woman in the photo.


    "Kierry Su. Let''s see what I can get from Danie after I tell her about your existence."


    He put the picture back in his pocket and walked casually to his father''s room. Their people were around mourning the loss of their boss.


    "Call the police. Tell them the killer is Evan Su and he is in the building."

 Chapter 248 - 248: Untitled

    Chapter 248 - 248: Untitled


    Genius 248


    A loud bang of the door falling on the floor has made Danie and Evan got up. They looked at each other withplexity. He got up and picked up his clothes.


    "They really waited huh!" he said with a sigh and handed Danie''s clothes.


    "Why your dress is so short and thin?" he asked as he put on his pant.


    Danie got up and scoffed, "wow! you are going toin about it now? You certainly didn''t have a problem removing it earlier.


    She pulled the pearl earing from her ears and asked Evan to move away from the ss wall.


    "What are you nning to do?" he asked.


    "There are only two floors down. We can jump and escape."


    Confusion overtook Evan''s expression. He couldn''t understand why would they need to leave if their first n was to stay and have a talk with Jared.


    "Jared has sent a message that I should meet him in the casino alone. Police had just knocked down the door so we are being set up."


    "How did you know they are the police?"


    He could hear the voice and footsteps in the other room but none of them has said that they were police.


    "Their voice sounded snappy and following an order to look around for us."


    Then there was a knock on the door, "Evan Su. We know you are inside. You are being surrounded."


    Danie rose a brow in confusion. Why would that police ask for Evan and not her?


    "We know you killed Kim. We have a warrant of arrest."


    Danie''s eyes swelled upon hearing it. How were they able to get the warrant that quick, especially where did they get the idea that Evan killed Kim.


    Her breathing quickened as she tried to think of what was happening.


    Set up!


    That word rang in her mind. Seemed like Evan has been set up instead of her.


    How?


    She blew out a heavy breath one after another while the police outside gave thest warning.


    Evan held Danie''s wrists. He sat on the bed and pulled her next to him.


    "Hey. I know what you are thinking."


    "You are?" Danie asked looking so surprise.


    He nodded.


    "I saw the message that Jared sent to you earlier. Meet him and ask him what he wants."


    Danie cupped his cheeks with her hands while shaking her head, "no. I won''t leave you, Evan," she bit her lips hard and blew out a sigh.


    Then she tossed the pearl earring in her hand to the window. When it hit the ss, a low sound of an explosion sounded followed by the shattering ss.


    "Go Evan. That police will bring me to Jared and they won''t hurt me so just go. I can take care of myself."


    Evan momentarily shut his eyes. He almost forgot how stubborn Danie was.


    "Hey Danie," he locked her hands with his and raised it closer to his lips.


    He nted a quick peck and said, "trust me ok? I will go out there and call Glen. They won??t touch me. If I escape they will still look for me so we are just wasting our time. Meet Jared and ask him what he wants."


    Just the thought of Evan behind the prison has made Danie''s eyes teared up. She shook her head and sniffed. Definitely regretting her decision of meeting him.


    "They are going to hurt you, Evan. They think you killed their boss," he voice broke down. She just couldn''t picture him getting beaten up.


    Evanughed. He rained her hands with little kisses while locking his eyes with hers.


    "I like your hair" he whispered. As he watched Danie''s tears falling down, he picked her up and locked her in the bathroom. Then he rushed out of the room.


    His eyes swelled. There were around ten police pointing their guns at him. He raised both of his hands, then one of the police came closer and handcuffed him.


    Danie in the bathroom sitting on the floor covered her lips to prevent herself from crying out loud. It was her fault. She should have forced him to leave earlier.


    When the sound outside disappeared. She let out a loud weep with shoulders shaking uncontrobly.


    She sniffed and looked around the room. There was no sign of Evan and right now, she wasn''t even sure of what would happen to him.


    Her weep went louder when she saw his tie on the floor. She picked it up and clenched it. Guilt was rushing over her. She had to have Evan, her stupid heart just won''t listen to her mind.


    She knew how the police worked in this city. The whole city was being run by Jared and Kim so she was certain that they won''t give Evan a Nethends style prison.


    She took her phone out and dialled Glen''s number. When he answered, she told him the news and what really happened.


    "Come here quick Glen. Please save Evan."


    "I will. Look after yourself, Danie. Remember, our son needs you."


    Danie''s eyes were closed even after Glen ended the call. Her heart gripped. She was so overwhelmed with her emotion earlier and now she didn''t even know what to do.


    Without wasting time. Danie ran to the casino. Short read hair messed up while her thick makeup was all over her face. She ran as fast as she could and barefoot. People in the street were looking at her strangely but she kept running like a puma chasing her prey.


    When she reached the casino. She was out of air. Her chest rose and fell with rapid breathing while her eyes looked around searching for Jared.


    "And I thought you had run away." From the dark corner, Jared appeared.


    Danie''s eyes were staring at him sharply. Right there and then, she wanted to rip him apart.


    "You set me up." hands-on her side balled into fists, anger was ring up her eyes.


    "Yup. I was thinking of Peyton first but you were very quick to leave. So, I decided Ken but then, he is the only one I can do business in your country so that leaves me to Evan."


    He raised his hand to show that gun he was holding


    Danieughed, " So you went to all this trouble to kill me?"


    Jared shook his head, "no. Danie."


    Danie knew very well that Jared wasn''t here to kill her. She gulped hard and calmed down her body.


    "Tell your man to not touch Evan. If I see a scratch on him. I won''t hesitate to bomb this city."


    Jared gave her a lopsided grin, "that is the phrase I like to hear."


    And with that, Jared pulled the trigger.


    Danie''s eyes swelled. She felt a pain in her chest as the bullet entered her body. She looked down, coughed hard when a sudden pain shook her body.


    It wasn''t a bullet. It was a tranquillizer.


    She giggled and pulled it out. "Stupid. Tranquilizer doesn''t work on me." then she threw it on the floor and took a step forward.


    "I know," Jared saidughing, "that''s why I had my men put sesame extract in it."


    Hearing that, Danie looked at her hands. Her eyes widened upon seeing her nerves popping angrily while blood streamed down from her nose. Her eyes were also getting red and when she coughed, she spat nothing but blood.


    As her eyes shut down, she saw Jared running towards her shouting, "what is happening? How many extracts did you put?"


    Daniepletely shut her eyes, her body felt so weak. Before her conscious drifted, she felt someone carrying her.

 Chapter 249 - 249: Inquest

    Chapter 249 - 249: Inquest


    Genius 249


    After waiting for hours at the port, Ken finally lost his patience. Evan was not answering his call while Peyton couldn''t reach Danie as was well.


    They were on the ship, waiting for them. While he was impatient, Patrick on the other side was chatting andughing talking to the Queen of Ga.


    "Hey I think we should go back," he said worriedly. Something wasn''t right, he could feel it.


    He gripped the phone in his hand. He was so worried.


    His mind deep thinking about Danie and Evan''s whereabouts was disturbed when his phone rang. He picked it up with rush only to be disappointed upon hearing Glen''s voice.


    "Evan is being taken for killing Kim and Danie is meeting with Jared. I will be there in an hour, can you check on Evan, Danie is very worried about him."


    Ken''s heart thumped uncontrobly. He knew it, something was definitely wrong.


    With that, he rushed to Peyton and exined the situation.


    --


    Meanwhile. Evan was starting to worry about Danie. He was in the police station for an inquest.


    Sitting on the cold and rusty metal chair, Evan blew out a sigh. He seemed to be in the bas.e.m.e.nt of the police station. There was a white bulb up ahead while his cuffed wrists were on the wooden table.


    Opposite of him was an empty chair. After arriving at the police station, he was brought to the bas.e.m.e.nt with no one to talk too.


    The ce was cold while his wrists were slightly hurt and swollen.


    Then, the door creaked open. Evan turned his head and found the chief of police walking towards him holding a baseball bat.


    He was not a gangster but with just one look, he knew that the chief was a part of one.


    "Get up!" the man said.


    Evan blew out a sigh, "I won''t talk until mywyer arrived," he knew his right and he was certain that they won''t hurt him.


    "That is if yourwyer will see you alive."


    Hearing his vicious tone, Evan''s eyes narrowed. Now he was certain that he was not the chief of police even though he was wearing a chief of police uniform.


    He got up and took a few steps back while his wrists were still tied up.


    "There''s nowhere to go Evan Su. You killed our boss so you deserve to be punished."


    Saying that, the man swayed the baseball bat in the air towards Evan He quickly dodged it, but the man kept on swaying the bat until it crashed his shoulder.


    The pressure was too much and so as the pain.


    Evan''s knee weakened but he stayed standing and bnced his body.


    He squared his shoulders and prepared himself. He only needed some time before Glen arrived to get him out.


    The man once again attacked him but suddenly, he stopped in his track when the door opened.


    Evan turned, a little hope rose in his chest.


    But the hope faded when he noticed that two men who had just entered the room and locked the door were holding a baseball bat and a whip made of bob wire.


    He gulped hard. There''s no way he can fight them all, especially with his tied arms.


    "How long are you going to keep him alive?" one of the men holding a whip spoke. A smile of excitement and vicious on his lips.


    "This man is good in dodging" the first man replied.


    Evan took a step back until his body bumped on the cold and rough wall.


    "I didn''t kill him," he said with a rough voice.


    The second man sneered, "they found your fingerprint in the crime scene so there''s no way it isn''t you."


    Evan couldn''t do anything anymore when the two men held each of his arms and pushed him down on the table.


    He knew what was going to happen and he was prepared for it.


    Pang!


    Evan felt as if his skin has been torn apart. He felt the prickles of the bob wire on his skin when the man pulled it out, a loud groan roared from his lips.


    He heard the menughing.


    "You messed up with the wrong man." one of the men spoke and once again whipped his back.


    There was so much pain than his mind could handle. As he epted and endure the pain from the whip, Evan had only one person in his mind and that was Danie.


    Despite the pain, he was d that he didn''t let them get Danie. He just couldn''t imagine her in this ce, getting this kind of pain.


    --


    After receiving a call from Peyton, Robert quickly grabbed Scott from Jenna''s apartment and rushed to Macao to help Danie.


    They tried tracking her but none of her tracking shown where she was. Everything showed offline.


    Scott nervously focused on the sky. He was flying the private ne, after flying for almost an hour, he received a message asking for their flight information.


    He gave the details over the radio andnded on the airport carefully. Before leaving, they filled their bags with guns and went to the port where Peyton was waiting.


    "Any news?" Robert asked Peyton as soon as they arrived.


    "Hey! Isn''t that the albino gori that you and Danie saved?" Scott said upon seeing the gori in the cage.


    Robert threw it a nce and nodded. Nothing really mattered to him right now other than Danie.


    "Why did you leave her Peyton!" he yelled at her, "how stupid are you to leave her alone?"


    Peyton''s scoffed by the anger ring around Robert, "why are you ming me? She asked me to leave so I left. Why aren''t you two with her?"


    Robert''s nose wrinkled, his hands balled into fists, "What are you trying to imply?"


    The bitter smile on Peyton''s lips widened, "why did you think she asked for my help and not you?" she said giving them a judgy look.


    "It''s because you judge her. That woman was broken when she went to my ce because she knew that she will be judged if she asked for your help," she said those words so loudly and full of emotion, tears wet her eyes as well but they didn''t dare to fall down.


    Robert turned mute. Peyton has a point, if Danie came to him with swollen and red eyes, he would scold her for giving up too much.

 Chapter 250 - 250: Shock!!!

    Chapter 250 - 250: Shock!!!


    Genius 250:


    When Glen arrived at the police station. No one could tell him where Evan was. He found Ken behind the metal cell, sitting with clenched fists and frowning.


    He heard from the police that he started hitting the other police when they couldn''t show Evan. Now, he needed to fix Ken issue while looking for Evan.


    He walked towards the cell and shook his head with disappointment.


    Ken got up as well.


    "I can''t find Evan. They won''t tell me where he is."


    Glen sighed. If the police didn''t want to show Evan, they would have thrown them out of the police station.


    "He is here alright. I just don''t know if he is still alive."


    Hearing that, Ken gripped the metal cell, "what are you saying?"


    Awe took over Glen''s face. Evan was suspected for the murder of the biggest gang lord in the country so he suspected that he was either dead or currently getting beaten up.


    "We need to do something Glen."


    Glen nodded, "I know but what do you think you can do behind the bars?" he said scolding him. Typical Ken, he always let his gangster side to solve the problem.


    "Do you know where Danie is?" Glen was also worried about her. He had tried contacting the people he knew in the country but no one would dare to help him simply because Kim was involved.


    Ken shook his head. Starting to regret the harsh action that put him behind the cell.


    After Glen fixed all the necessary papers to free Ken, they all waited for the chief of police to arrive.


    Glen got up and approached the chief of police desk.


    "I need to know if Evan Su is alive. Media are waiting for news I am pretty sure your government wouldn''t want to have a conflict with ours."


    It was indeed true. Fight between gangs can be controlled if the other party involved was in the same country but if it involved a businessman, it can escte and could cause a problem financially to the country.


    The chief of police went silent. Then he heaved a sigh and spoke to one of the police in their localnguage.


    "We brought him to the hospital-" Before the chief could finish, Ken had grabbed his cor and choked him.


    "You hurt him!" he yelled so loudly, veins in his neck popped out while his face has reddened with anger.


    Glen rolled his eyes. He remembered asking Ken to remain outside.


    "Do you want to go back in the cell," he whispered to warn him


    Ken quickly freed the chief, anger still visible in his face.


    The chief fixed his cor. For a moment, he was able to glimpse the afterlife.


    "When we got him, he was already injured," the chief said avoiding Glen''s eyes.


    Glen knew that he was lying but if he was to say a word, he could be sued for false usation.


    "Just bring us to him please," he politely said. He was in a different country, he realized that it would be better to talk to them nicely.


    "There is a process Mr Hei. We can let you see him now but we can''t let him go."


    --


    Inside of the room filled with medical machines, Jared put down Danie on the bed. His trusted doctor Lewis came and checked Danie''s situation."


    "We didn''t put so much but her body reacted this way."


    Jared clenched Lewis''s cor and looked at him with fiery eyes.


    "I need her Lewis. She''s the only one who can help me get my family back."


    He pushed him until they reached the wall. His eyes were all red with anger.


    "Can you cure her?" he said.


    When Lewis lowered his head and shook it, Jared felt his world crumbling. He squatted on the ground and pulled his hair hardly. It was not his n, killing her was not part of the n.


    There was simply no heartbeat. No breathing and no life from Danie''s body.


    The ce has turned into a silent and cold room. Lewis and Jared were both sitting with regrets on the floor.


    Then they heard faint giggles. When the looked up, they saw Danie looking at them with a smirk on her face.


    "Do you really think you can kill me so easily like that?"


    Jared got up. His face turned pale as he looked at the heart machine, there was no heartbeat even though the wire was attached on Danie''s chest.


    "How are you alive?" he asked with shaking voice. How could one get up and act casually when her heart was no longer beating.


    Danie got up.


    "You didn''t do enough research about me. You kind of disappointed, Jared," she shook her head as she approached him.


    "Or shall I call you Brent McSalter," and with that, Danie took a syringe and pinned it on the doctor''s neck.


    "By the way. I have seen your sister. Quite a cute girl, so fitted to be a queen."


    The doctor fell with a thud while Jared stayed rooted in his spot looking so shocked.


    "You didn''t have a heartbeat. I saw it."


    Danie nodded. She lowered her head to look at her chest where the tranquillizer dartnded, "all my life, death chases me so I found a way to deceive it. You see. I can control my own heartbeat. My own breathing. I can even pretend dead for hours." she grabbed his cor and dragged him all the way to the bed. She sat on it and patted the space next to her.


    "It''s time for us to chat Jared but first tell the police to release Evan."


    Jared took his phone out. He dialled the chief number and asked him to release Evan


    "I am sorry boss but he is in the hospital right now."


    Danie could hear it when she leaned closer to eavesdropped while slowly Jared''s face nched.


    "Give me your phone," Danie spoke in a very calm voice.


    Jared handed it obediently. He watched as her fingers tapped the screen of his phone so quickly.


    When she handed it back, the screen was showing a timer.


    "Ten minutes," Danie said in a cold voice.


    Their eyes meet, while hers was cold, Jared was full of confusion.


    "For what?" he asked.


    "Ten minutes before a missile will hit the city where your family is living."


    Jared confusedly switched his sight to the phone and Danie. Hesitating whether she was bluffing or not.


    "This can''t be," he murmured.


    Danie scoffed, "You just saw me walking with no heartbeat. Do you think I am bluffing? You hurt Evan so I am going to kill your entire family. After this. I will get out of this country and bomb it."


    Jared shook his head. His hand shook with anxiety. What can he do now? Evan was already hurt. What else can he do?


    Upon thinking of hisst resort, Jared handed her a phone.


    Then he took the picture of Kierry out of his coat and handed it to her.


    "Help me and I will give you all the information I know about Kierry."


    Danie looked down at the photo and immediately, her jaw dropped upon seeing Kierry.


    "If I find out that this picture is fake. I will make a tiny missile and shove down to your throat."

 Chapter 251 - 251: Peytons anger

    Chapter 251 - 251: Peyton''s anger


    Genius 251:


    Inside of the van filled with monitors andputers to track Danie''s whereabouts Robert and Peyton were still arguing. They had the queen of Ga with them inside while Scott was in the driver seat talking to Jenna.


    ire, Jenna and Irene were worried as well. They wanted toe and help find Danie but Scott said that they won''t be much of a help.


    When he got off of the phone, Scott called out the Queen of Ga.


    She has been quiet since they came and Peyton said that he only heard her once talking and it was to Evan.


    "How is Evan?" Scott asked Peyton. They were also waiting for an update from Glen and Ken but none of them has called them yet.


    Peyton picked up her phone to check but there was not even a single message about Evan. She blew out a sigh and looked at the queen.


    "Why does Jared want you?" she asked rudely. One brow arched and eyes looking at her fiercely.


    The queen pursed her lips even tighter.


    Which only agitated Peyton''s irritation. She blew out a harsh sigh and grabbed the queen''s arm.


    "Hey you might be a queen but in this van you are nothing. So you better start talking or I will cut out your tongue and stick it to your crown."


    She could see the fear creeping across the queen''s eyes but she remained stiffed and quiet.


    "Talk!" this time Peyton yelled into her ears, making sure that her eardrums would suffer.


    He queen''s shoulder shook by Peyton''s loud voice but she remained unmoved sitting on her seat.


    Peyton was speechless. Seemed like she will need to get the information in an old way.


    With that in mind, she grabbed one of the LAN cables and swiftly wrapped it around the Queen''s neck.


    The Queen groaned by the pain in her neck. She couldn''t breathe or even fight back. Her eyes were ring at Peyton showing her determination to keep silent.


    "She won''t talk."


    Robert said after noticing that the Queen has decided to seal her lips. Seemed like she had suffered enough in Jared''s hand that she knew how to take people''s torture


    Realizing that she was just wasting her time and energy, Peyton went back to her seat but before that, she pumped a fist on the Queen''s cheek making her unconscious.


    Her lips formed a lopsided grin in satisfaction. If it''s not for the queen and Ken, Danie would still be here.


    --


    Evan was still unconscious when Ken and Glen arrived. The police just brought him to the prison hospital which wascked medical equipment.


    Evan''s body has been beaten so bad. There were small holes on his skin made from the wire bob, his arms were swollen and red from all the hit he received from the baseball bat. On his forehead was a long wound stitched up after one of the men smashed his head on the wall.


    His lips were swollen as well as his eyes. If the doctor didn''t confirm that it was Evan, Glen and Ken wouldn''t recognize him.


    Ken had his fists clenched fumingly. He wanted to hit someone anyone to vent his anger but if he did, he wouldn''t be able to find Danie.


    "I need to go and fix the papers for Evan," Glen said after a long moment of silence.


    Ken just nodded and sat on the stool next to Evan''s bed. The smell of disinfectant was making his nose itchy but he needed to stay so he can talk to Evan.


    Glen shut the door and blew out a sigh. There was too much paper he needed to fix, especially that the case wasn''t simple and he heard that they have Evan''s fingerprints in the crime scene.


    He walked towards the exit with a suitcase in his hand. As he took a turn, he heard the familiar voice, it was the chief of police which he spoke earlier.


    "Who asked you to beat up Evan Su?" the chief voice was like a lion echoing around the ce.


    "But he killed our boss and we are not done."


    Glen''s eyes widened upon hearing it. He realized that if the doctor decided to release Evan they would put him back in the prison and it would only mean trouble.


    As he fell in deep thinking, he remembered the woman whom Evan bought from the auction.


    Quickly, he grabbed his phone and dialled Peyton''s number.


    "Where is the woman? The Queen of Ga?"


    It took some time before he heard the woman''s voice.


    "What do you need?"


    "I will need your help. It''s for Evan."


    Glen exined his n to her. He knew that she would need to reveal to the media about her abduction but this was the only n he could think of that might actually work and save Evan.


    The Queen fell into silence for some time. After a few heavy breaths, she said, "Evan Su saved me. If it''s not for him I would have been sold to another person so yes. I am willing to help you but it will take time."


    That''s all Glen needed, her words that she will help Evan.


    On the other side, Peyton has been listening to Glen and the Queen''s conversation.


    She snatched the phone from the queen while giving her a vicious look.


    "FYI, its Danie that saved you. Do you think Evan and Ken can do something if Jared takes you back?"


    The queen''s face was calm when she raised her chin to look at Peyton''s eyes.


    "But he is in this situation because of me. So owe him one."


    Peyton scoffed and shook her head. When she heard one of the monitor beepings uncontrobly her heart pounded.


    "Did we find her?"


    Robert with a bright expression nodded and smiled, "yes but something is wrong. I keep losing connection."


    "What could it be?" Scott asked. By this time, he was already next to Robert, squeezing himself.


    "Beats me."


    .

 Chapter 252 - 252: Jareds sister

    Chapter 252 - 252: Jared''s sister


    Genius 252.


    Ken sat firmly with his hands clenching on hisp. If he had just stayed with them, this wouldn''t have to happen. He might not be as powerful as Jared but his men still respect him because of his connection.


    Feeling infuriated, Ken got up. He paced around the room and yelled at all the nurses and doctors that tried to approach Evan.


    One thing in his mind was that he needed to protect Evan. He would make sure that no one can touch him.


    So he stood by the door blocking anyone froming in.


    The voices ovepping one another in the room has made Evan wake up. Opening his eyes, he realized that he was no longer in the bas.e.m.e.nt.


    He could feel the pain in every part of his body. His throat felt so dry so he opened his lips and tried making a sound by clearing his throat.


    But his faint sound was no match to the sound in the room. He looked aside and found Ken blocking the door while men in police uniform were trying to argue with him.


    "Mister. We are here to perform our duty. If you keep getting on our way, we will have to arrest you again."


    He heard one of the policemen talking so calmly.


    "Not until hiswyer arrives."


    Ken replied.


    When one of the police saw him awake, everyone looked at his direction.


    Ken quickly shut the door, locked it and rushed to Evan.


    "I am d you are alive. Now get up so we can leave this disgusting ce," he looked around the room, the medical equipment was everywhere and there was a pungent smell he could no longer take.


    "Where is Danie?" Evan has tried moving his hand but pain rushed over him before he could even move his finger.


    "I don''t know. Her minions are trying to find her," he had been worrying about her non-stop even the people he knew in this city had refused to help him after knowing that he was friend with Evan.


    Evan shut his eyes but even that small movement had caused him pain. "We need to find Jared, Danie was meeting him. If her friends couldn''t track her, it means that she is in danger."


    With those words, Ken''s skin crawled. He looked at Evan and wondered why did the police think he killed Kim when he was in the casino all the time.


    That thought has made his eyes swelled, "if we can get someone to give us the time of death of that old stinky man, then we will know that the perpetrator can''t be you since you are with me all the time."


    Evan opened his eyes and looked at Ken with an emotionless face. If that happened, then the me would end at Danie.


    "Don''t. I am pretty sure they have Danie''s prints as well as Peyton. Saving me means giving up one of them."


    Ken rose a brow, "so? Let''s give the snake woman. End of story."


    Instead of replying, Evan sighed. He couldn''t possibly let Peyton get all the me, she was a woman, after all, it wouldn''t be fair for her to experience the beating he had received.


    "We need to find the Queen that Jared imprisoned. Maybe, she knows something."


    Upon remembering the conversation he had with the Queen, Ken''s gasped.


    "I spoke to her and she said that Jared has a sister, a family. If we get them, we can exchange them for Danie and you," relief shone in Ken''s eyes after saying that but eventually, his face darkened, "but I don''t know how to find his sister. She said her name was Lovie..." Ken''s head titled with difficulty.


    "Javie..."


    Ken''s face screwed up. He was having a hard time remembering the name.


    "Natalie..."


    "no, it''s not Natalie," he murmured, he rubbed his chin as he tried to remember the name of Jared''s sister.


    "It has a ''vie'' and sounds really strange."


    Then his eyes widened.


    "Ahuh!" and just like that, his eyes bulged with happiness, "Movie. Movie McSalter."


    He waggled his brows and smiled widely at Evan.


    "That is her name."


    On the other side, Evan rolled his eyes, "there''s no one in the world that has a name Movie, maybe Novie just like Amy''s assistant. Are you sure its Movie?"


    Ken nodded, certainly convinced that the name was Movie.


    "I will call Peyton. Maybe she still hasn''t killed that woman."


    While Ken was busy dialling Peyton''s number, Evan looked up at the ceiling. He could see the sun setting down, he wondered where Danie was right now.


    Soon, the door was pushed open and Glen came in. He looked at Ken busy talking to someone on the phone.


    "Hey. I am d you are awake," he blew out a sigh and touched Evan''s shoulder, "I spoke to Danie-" before he could continue, Ken grabbed his arm and twisted him around.


    "Where is she?" Ken asked.


    Glen scoffed, "let me finish first, will you?" he spouted with sarcasm, I spoke to her earlier and she told me about your condition. I tried calling her again but a man answered his call."


    Evan''s heart skipped a beat, his blood rushed over his body causing for his consciousness topletely wake up.


    "And?" Ken was so eager to know the rest. Typical Glen, he would stop and let them hang in suspense.


    "Can you let me talk?" Glen said ring at him.


    Ken swiftly grabbed his cor, "talk and don''t stop, understand?"


    After pping Ken''s hands from gripping his cor, Glen turned to Evan.


    "It was Jared and he said that Danie," he bit his lower lips and struggled on how to proceed.


    "I am going to kill you, Glen!" Ken whispered in his ear fumingly.


    Glen gave him a sideways re and sighed.


    "Danie is alright and she will meet youter to exin the situation."


    The tone Glen used has made Evan''s brows snapped. Despite the pain, he raised a hand and held Glen''s wrist.


    "Tell me. What did Jared say?"


    Glen stared at Evan for so long time, weighting if it would be possible for him to hear the news. With regret on his face, Glen sat on the side of the bed and sighed.


    "Jared and Danie are getting married."


    ..

 Chapter 253 - 253: Holding against her will

    Chapter 253 - 253: Holding against her will


    Genius 253:


    Evan''s hand dropped on the bed with a thud, his lips parted while confusion took over his features.


    His head shook slowly, a faint emotionless chuckled sounded from his lips. It was too impossible, Danie and Jared can''t be marrying each other.


    It was just a few hours ago, it was impossible unless... While he was in deep thinking, his body stiffened.


    "Unless she was being forced to marry him in exchange for me," he mumbled those words talking to himself. His face hardened staring at the ceiling.


    He gulped hard, how could this happened. He was certain that Danie wouldn''t agree with such a condition.


    "Get the queen. Ask her who Jared family is. Bring them to me especially the sister," he said to Ken without throwing him a nce. He didn''t want to use other people to solve the issue but seemed like he didn''t have any other choice, just like Danie.


    "I think we should wait until Danie arrives," Glen said convincing Evan to not do anything without getting the real story from Danie.


    "Why not?" Ken entered their conversation, "I will get that girl and make sure that she suffers," his hands clenched tightly with anger. If Jared was using Evan to get Danie to marry him, he will make sure that his sister wouldn''t survive a night.


    "I have a picture of his father and his name. It won''t take long before I get their location," saying that, Ken stared at the phone in his hand with the photo of Jared when he was small together with his father.


    His eyes squinted, he was certain that he had seen this man before, but he just couldn''t point out where.


    "let me see," Evan asked.


    When Ken showed the screen of his phone to him, Evan''s eyes narrowed.


    "I have seen that man," his heart pounded by that thought. He couldn''t be mistaken, that man was in one of Danie''s memory from when she visited Amy''s office.


    Evan''s eyes looked at a different direction while his mind tried to stitch up the situation. After a long moment of silence, his eyes stared at Glen.


    "Novie McSalter. That is Amy''s assistant. That is Jared''s sister," his lips formed a smile upon thinking that, then he looked at Ken, "call Bing and verify the background of Novie McSalter. We need to make sure that is it her. Once you confirm that it is them, take and hide them."


    Evan sighed and shut his eyes once again, "Glen," he called out his friends name with close eyes, "make sure my family won''t know about this. Tell them I won''t be back for some time."


    Glen nodded, "alright, anyway I spoke to the police and saw the evidence. Everything is pointing out to you, Jared had asked his people to not touch you but they can''t let you go since you are a suspect."


    Evan understood it but he surely didn''t need Jared''s protection. He can take the beating for as long as Danie wouldn''t marry him.


    "Also," Evan opened his eyes and stared at Glen, "after you meet Danie, we will escape this country, Evan. The queen of Ga is going to help us, you can stay in her country while recovering but as I have said, we will wait for Danie then move on with my n."


    While Glen was busy exining the n, Evan''s mind was somewhere else. Drifted in the ce with nothing but confusion and unanswered question.


    --


    Robert parked the car to where the tracking led them. Scott was with him while Peyton apanied Patrick to protect the princess from Jared people.


    The tracking brought them to a private beach. Robert came out of the car with guns in the holster hanging in his waist while Scott was carrying a machine gun.


    "Don''t you think that is too much?" he asked staring at the machine gun he was hugging.


    Scott shrugged a shoulder in response, "I can shoot a lot of people without wasting too much energy."


    "Who said we are killing people?" Robert shook his head in disbelief, then he walked towards the gate while Scott followed him.


    He pressed the doorbell and after it rang twice, an old woman answered it.


    "Who is this?" the voice of an old woman spoke over the inte.


    Leaning closer to the microphone inte, Robert said, "can we speak to Jared? Tell him we are here for Danie Chen."


    Silence came, Robert even thought that the old woman ignored them.


    "Ms Danie is inside. You cane in."


    Shock registered on Robert and Scott face upon hearing it. Then the gate was opened by two young women wearing a grey uniform and led them to the entrance.


    Robert gulped hard, the maids were not even scared that they were loaded and Scott was holding a machine gun.


    He looked around, from the outside, one would know that it was owned by rich people. The design and colour were so perfectly matched.


    Reaching the mahogany door, the maids opened the door. Scott and Robert entered it definitely not expecting this treatment.


    Scott leaned closer to Robert, "this is scaring me. I would honestly prepare to get bullets weing us than maids."


    Robert felt the same. Everything seemed so easy. His eyes narrowed with suspicion. When the maid closed the door behind, Robert and Scott stared at the stairs ahead of them.


    Their jaw almost dropped when they saw Danie wearing a sleeveless floral dress and high heels. Her hair colour was mixed white and red and some strands were even pink while the nerves in her arms and legs had swollen and looked purple.


    Scott''s lips parted, they had never seen Danie in this state before.


    "What happened to you?" Scott and Robert asked at the same time.


    Danie stopped when she reached them. Her eyes were focused on them.


    "I am d you two have arrived," her voice was low and emotionless. If it was before, Danie would surely punch them for arriving toote. But the version of her standing in front of them right now was different.


    Not only her look but the way her eyes shone.


    They were green, which meant that she was happy but why were they shinning with sadness.


    "What is happening Danie?" Robert asked in fear. They were in the enemy territory, and he was scared of what could happen.


    Danie gave him a smile, an empty one.


    "Get Jenna, Irene and ire here. In the next days, I am getting married to Jared."


    Then she turned around without bothering to exin what was happening, so Robert seized her wrist tightly.


    "What about Evan?"


    Dani flickered her eyshes once and pulled her wrist, "I will exin the situation to himter. You and Scott can rest here. This is my future husband''s house. This is a safe ce."


    ..

 Chapter 254 - 254: Altheas tears

    Chapter 254 - 254: Althea''s tears


    Genius 254


    After some hours of sleeping, Evan finally woke up. He slowly opened his eyes and saw a woman''s figure sitting next to his bed. His sight was still blurred so he blinked repeatedly until it became clear.


    "Danie?" he murmured but the woman he saw next to him was the Queen of Ga.


    The woman gave him a faint smile, her face bore exhaustion and sadness.


    "It''s me. Althea," she spoke in a low voice, "are you thirsty?"


    Evan nodded his head. He was indeed thirsty. His friend didn''t bother offering him water earlier and now they were both gone.


    And so, Althea got up. She left and came back with a bottle of water and a few sliced fruits in the te. She put the te on the side table and moved the bottle close to Evan''s lips.


    She helped him elevate his head. After getting the taste of the water, Evany back.


    "Thank you for buying me. I will surely pay you."


    Evan nodded, "I appreciate your help as well. You don''t need to pay me, technically it was Ken''s money."


    After saying that, a faint giggle sounded from the Queen''s lips.


    "You will be safe in my country. I will hide you as long as you need."


    Evan refused the fruit she was offering but she still shoved it in his mouth, "you haven''t eaten anything. I know it is hard but you need energy if you want to speak to her."


    He froze upon realizing that she had a point. So, he epted every small slice of fruit she gave and ate it slowly.


    "What happened to you in there?" he asked eventually pertaining about the situation where she was locked up.


    The Queen sighed and carefully put the te down on the table next to the bottle of water. She grabbed a tissue and wiped the side of his lips.


    "I went to your country to find my cousin Novie the true heir of Ga but then I got an information that they are here in Macao, that''s why we met," she threw the tissue into the garbage can and sat back on her chair.


    She crossed her legs while her armsy on the armrest. Evan noticed how delicately she moved. Even her expression showed that she was a woman raised to be a queen.


    "When I arrived, Jared men took me. Thankfully, they didn''t touch me but Jared still had someone defile me," her voice broke down and tears glistened her eyes, "he wanted to find his family and im the throne."


    With pain, Evan clenched his fists. If Jared was capable of doing this to the Queen, how much more can he do to Danie?


    He wanted to get up and find him, beat him to death but he was badly injured that even breathing brought him pain.


    He sighed and stared at the Queen. He saw the tears dropping from her eyes, so he grabbed a tissue enduring the pain and handed it to her.


    The queen was dumbstruck but still epted the tissue. Then she smiled and wiped her tears.


    "My mom always said I should not shed tears in front of a gentleman," she giggled wiping her tears, "maybe we can forget about this?"


    Evan nodded in response but his face remained serious and mind wandering about Danie''s safety.


    After the Queen fed Evan, he fell back to sleep. She stared at his face and smiled absently. Then she stretched a hand and wiped the sweat on his forehead. She had heard about the woman she saw with him, seemed like that woman named Danie was going to marry Jared.


    She bit her lips and wondered about Evan''s rtionship with him. They seemed so intimate with each other.


    She stayed in the room. Some of her trusted people had flown from Ga so they can protect her and they were standing outside of the room. She could have left and let her trusted people take care of Evan but there was a part of her who wanted to stay and look after him.


    It was passed midnight and she was still in the room. She was starting to feel sleepy but her eyes were stubborn and wanted to keep staring at Evan.


    When she saw him smiling in his sleep, she could not help but smile. She stretched a hand and was about to touch his lips when the door was pushed open.


    The smell of vani lingered in the air. Althea looked back and saw Danie by the door. Her eyes narrowed, there was something different about her, her hair was mixed white and red while her skin was dry and pale.


    Danie approached Althea with coldness on her face.


    "Move away."


    By that cold voice, Althea moved aside, giving way to Danie.


    She watched as Danie injected a syringe in Evan''s arm and then pulled it out and sat on the bed.


    Danie cupped Evan''s cheek with her palms. A few beads of tear from her eyes fell on his cheek. She sniffed while staring at his beaten face.


    Feeling his cheeks wet, Evan opened his eyes. His nose caught the familiar smell that made his lips smile.


    He chuckled and emotion overwhelmed him, "you are here."


    Danie nodded, she bit her lips to stop herself from crying out loud.


    "We can leave Danie. Althea is going to help us."


    Danie nodded while her eyes continued shedding tears.


    "I wish I could leave with you," her broken and low voice whispered those words. Before Evan could ask what she meant, her lipsnded on his.


    It was a light yet painful kiss, Evan shut his eyes and let her memory fill his mind.


    Apart of him wanted to pull her away. It was ridiculous and impossible.


    When she pulled away, Evan stared at her closed eyes. His eyes were also wet, unsure if it''s from him or hers but all he knew was that she''s going to leave and he won''t see her anymore.


    Meanwhile, Althea felt so awkward by the scene. She wanted to leave, her mind was urging her to leave but her body has turned statue standing and staring at them.


    Seemed like they were special to each other just like she suspected. They were murmuring words she couldn''t understand but a pang of pain rushed over her when she saw Evan in tears.


    ''How could a man shed tears for a woman?; she asked herself, especially if she was about to marry another man.


    She gulped hard and turned around. As she took a step forward, a figure emerged from the hallway that shook her body.


    "Jared!" she mumbled horrified. The man looked at her with despise lurking in his eyes while a smirk was on his lip and then he walked past her.


    "Let''s go, my dear bride. We have a cake tasting appointment."


    Danie got up biting her lips. Seemed like her tears had dried after burying her face on Evan''s shoulder.


    When she got up, Evan held her wrist, "don''t go," he looked at her eyes and said, "please."


    ..

 Chapter 255 - 255: Looking for McSalter

    Chapter 255 - 255: Looking for McSalter


    Genius 255:


    Danie and Jared had been long gone but Evan remained staring at his hand. He knew it, he should have held her tightly when he had a chance.


    He sighed and shut his eyes. He forced himself to sleep and let the pain blur his mind.


    After calling his head of security Dn to get information about Danie Althea stayed, she sat on the chair next to the bed andy her head on the bed. She was really sleepy so she shut her eyes and fell asleep as well.


    She didn''t know how did Jared get past her guards but they were all unconscious after the two left.


    Meanwhile, Ken flew back to his country after getting the confirmation that Amy''s assistant was indeed Jared''s sister.


    Sitting on the private ne, he looked down at the phone in his hand with a photo of Danie. He gulped hard and looked at the window. The sun was about to rise, he hadn''t had any proper sleep in thest days and he believed he won''t get any in the next days.


    After the nended, Ken was met by Kuwan. He came into the backseat of the ck sedan and drove to where Jared''s sister was living.


    The car stopped on the side road. Ken came out and followed Kuwan. They walked on a narrow path, there was a small canal on the side which was full of garbage and flies flying around.


    Ken covered his nose, his face screwed in disgust. Just what kind of ce is this? He asked in his mind.


    Kuwan stopped in front of a small house. He knocked twice and the door was pulled opened by the same man Ken saw on the photo.


    "Are you Angelo McSalter?"


    The man nodded and widened the door, "I have seen you before," his eyes looked deeply at Ken and soon his face brightened up, "huh! You are my daughter''s patience!"


    Ken rose a brow in surprise.


    ''Patience?''


    "My daughter went out to buy something. Come in,e in."


    Ken was simply speechless. They were here to take them but the man weed him into his house with a warm smile.


    "I am here because of Brent McSalter."


    By that name, Angelo froze. He stared at Ken while his face was starting to pale.


    "My son said he will send someone to keep us safe. Is it you?" Angelo asked in an almost whisper.


    Ken was bewildered. How would he say that he was here to kidnap them and not really save them?


    Then a woman emerged from one of the room. Her dress had faded its colour while her face was wet and looked tired.


    Suspicion rose in Ken''s mind. The Queen of Ga said that Brent and his family were trying to fight for the throne but this family, living in the area surrounded by rat didn''t look like they want the throne.


    "Brent has sent someone to keep us safe," Angelo''s voice was full of relief, "Brent told us to keep our location hidden even to him. We parted ways after Althea''s mother found us. She tried to kill our daughter Novie."


    Ken remained silent. Afraid that if he spouted a word, they would realize that he was here for another reason.


    And hearing that story has made him think that this family definitely didn''t want the throne but he needed to confirm that, so he asked:


    "Where do you want to go now?"


    Angelo stared at him. For a moment, Ken thought that he had figured out the real reason why he was here.


    "We only want safety for our daughter. She didn''t know about this so all we want is to live somewhere far from Althea."


    Ken''s clenched his fists. These people were royals but they were willing to live in a ragged ce to keep their family safe.


    Seemed like Althea was not telling the whole story. She only said that Jared wanted her dead so his family can take over the throne since the man named Angelo killed her father who happened to be Novie''s uncle.


    So, all the time Jared was beside Kim, all he wanted was to find his family and make them feel safe.


    A slight pity touched his heart. He got up and started leaving, he just couldn''t take these people and bring them to Althea as she asked him to do in exchange for Evan''s safety.


    He didn''t know what came into him. Before he would sell anyone''s soul to keep his friend safe but these people were hiding like rats in the sewer to be safe. It wouldn''t be fair if he handed them to Althea without knowing what she would do to them.


    When his hand reached for the doorknob, the door opened and hit his face.


    He fell on the floor with his hand covering his bleeding nose.


    The darkness lit up his eyes and waited to murder the person who pushed the door. He didn''t hear a knock, so he wasn''t expecting anyone to barge in.


    He was about to stand when a foot stepped on his leg; he pped the leg away resulting for the person to lose the bnce.


    Ken widened his eyes when he saw a woman''s body loosening her bnce and falling down to his direction. He grunted when his back felt the hard floor while the womany on top of him.


    "ouch," the woman eximed, face buried on his shoulder. Annoyance filled Ken''s head when he heard herining.


    Ken''s nose wrinkled with annoyance as he spoke in a cold voice.


    "ouch? Really? You smashed the door on my face, stepped on my legs, pushed my body on the ground and all you have to say is ouch?" his hands were itching to throw the woman out of the country and send her to Amazon.


    To his surprise, the woman ced both of her hands on his broad chest and looked straight at his eyes.


    Round face, fair skin, small eyes, sharp nose and pointy cheeks. That''s what registered on Ken''s mind, the woman in front was charming but his rage exceeded the beauty he saw.


    Her small eyes went round with shock. Ken wasn''t sure whether she was faking her shock


    Eventually, her eyes went back into normal shape. She got up and run behind Angelo.


    Ken was left lying on the floor speechless. The woman didn''t even say sorry for hurting him instead she ran away as if she had seen someone who was going to kill her.


    His mind froze for a moment. Realizing that he was actually here to deliver them to their death.


    He got up and looked at the woman trembling hiding behind her father.


    "What..." Novie''s lips quivered upon seeing Ken''s face, "what are you doing here Mr. Chu?"


    ..

 Chapter 256 - 256: New Beauty

    Chapter 256 - 256: New Beauty


    Genius 256:


    Ken didn''t know what came to him but he brought the McSalter in the Su Vi. So, after Angelo exined the situation to Novie they all packed up and left their house.


    After arriving, he was met by Camille.


    "Where is Evan?" Camille asked holding Ken''s arm.


    She hasn''t seen him for days and she couldn''t even contact him. When Ken looked at her hand holding his arm, she pulled away and took a step back.


    "He won''t be home for some days," he said and walked past her. Just as he was about to enter the house, Selena came rushing to him.


    "Where is Danie?"


    Ken rolled his eyes, "do I look like police? I don''t know where everyone is," he spoke in a low voice, afraid to offend the girl yet annoyance was all over his face.


    Behind him was Novie and her parents. He decided to bring them over to Su Vi since this house had tight security. Just for some time while he figures out what Althea''s real n was. He couldn''t risk bringing them to his ce since some of his men were also working with Jared.


    Selena''s face screwed up. She kicked Ken in his private part and left running.


    Ken groaned in pain while his body bent holding his private part. Definitely not expecting for the girl to kick him in his nuts.


    When he felt a hand on his shoulder, Ken looked up and saw Novie staring at him with pity.


    "What?" he roared angrily.


    Novie pulled her hand away and ran behind her father again.


    Ken straightened up. He called Anders and asked him to prepare two rooms for the McSalter.


    "Whoa! Who is this beauty?" out of nowhere, Matthew''s voice sounded.


    Ken looked up and saw Matthew running towards them like a wind.


    Then, Matthew stopped in front of Novie and held her hand. Ken immediately pulled Novie closer to him by her wrist and red at Matthew.


    "Back off!" he yelled at him.


    Like a puppy, Matthew''s expression softened. He pouted his lips and asked, "Where is my mushroom?" he scanned the people that came in with Ken but he couldn''t find anyone that looked like Danie.


    "Your mushroom is getting eaten by someone. So, f.u.c.k off!"


    Matthew was baffled by Ken''s words. So, hey a hand on his shoulder stopping him from leaving.


    "What do you mean?" his expression has turned serious.


    Ken sighed, "Danie is getting married."


    Matthew gasped so loudly, "but what about me! I don''t remember proposing to her," he eximed with both hands on his chest, clenching his shirt.


    Ken rolled his eyes, "don''t worry. You''re not the groom, neither Evan," saying that loudly, Ken threw Camille a nce who was eavesdropping, "so please no more question."


    Ken dragged Novie upstairs while her family followed them.


    "Why did you bring your girlfriend here!" Matthew yelled at him, "don''t you have a house!"


    Ken blew out a sharp breath, he was about to answer when he suddenly thought of his situation. Seemed like it was better for everyone in the Su Vi to know that he was Novie''s boyfriend so they wouldn''t snitch to anyone that he had Jared''s family.


    He gulped hard and looked at Novie''s face full of confusion.


    "My house is full of men. I can''t have her around them," he replied.


    Matthew''s eyebrow raised, "this house is full of men too. I am one of them!"


    Ken twitched his lips while sizing up Matthew.


    "I don''t think so. I far as I remember, Danie broke up with you," and with that, Ken continued to walk upstairs still holding Novie''s hand.


    Mathew gasped so loudly. He pointed his shaking finger at Ken angrily, "what do you mean? I am a man! Do you want me to prove it to you?"


    When his words registered in his mind, Matthew''s body froze. He looked around and saw the maids and guards together with Camille looking at him with shock.


    --


    Glen shook his head after Ken yelled at him over the phone. He only called to ask if he had found Jared''s family but the man said no yelling at him and ended the call.


    "What has gotten into him," he murmured and looked ahead of him. There was Evan, somehow his injury healed in two days just like what happened to An. He wondered if it has something to do with the liquid in the syringe that Danie left.


    The Queen of Ga was helping Evan to change his clothes. No matter how much Evan refused, she still helped.


    Glen sighed and walked towards them.


    "Ken couldn''t find them. He said that when he arrived, the house was empty including their closet. Seems like they know that you are looking for them."


    Evan who had just put on his shirt noticed how Althea''s face darkened. Her jaw was clenched as if she was gritting her teeth.


    "Don''t worry. We will find them," he said to calm her down. She had stayed with him for two days and helped him recover.


    They haven''t left since Kim''s people were everywhere. They were just waiting until everyone became busy with their boss Jared wedding so they can leave.


    Thinking of the wedding, shadows appeared underneath of Evan''s eyes. He felt as if someone was gripping his heart, hurting him from inside.


    "Thank you."


    Evan went back to reality after he felt Althea''s hand on his hair, brushing his hair with ab.


    "It''s fine," he moved away and got up. Danie''s tissues indeed helped him recover faster.


    Meanwhile, Glen didn''t ask a word to Evan about Danie. All he knew was that he had epted the fact that she was marrying someone else. And seemed like the possibility of introducing her to his son was getting smaller. He definitely didn''t want his son to be around Danie if she were to really marry someone like Jared.


    "Once I have my auntie and cousin Novie. I will ask my government to pardon them for running away from their responsibility but Angelo McSalter," she paused for a moment and lowered her eyes to her hand holding ab, "he killed my father in front of my mother so he needs to be put in the prison."


    Glen understood it. He had read the news about the murder of a Royal in Ga. He read that Angelo McSalter killed his now wife Mary McSalter brother in front of his wife after the man refused to give his blessing to Mary and Angelo.


    "Don''t worry. Ken has a way to find people. He hates Jared so we can be sure that he will find them in no time and give them to you," Evan said tofort Althea.


    Althea smiled at him and then nodded, "I am sorry about Danie-" the rest of her words died down upon seeing Evan''s sharp eyes.


    "Don''t mention her name again."


    Althea nodded and turned around. As she left the room, her lips formed a smile discreetly.


    ..

 Chapter 257 - 257: Deal with Jared

    Chapter 257 - 257: Deal with Jared


    Genius 257


    They said the money can make anyone do anything you want and seemed like it was right. Looking at the view in front of her, Danie blinked her eyes.


    Inside of the church, standing at the other end of the aisle she stared at Jared standing a meter away from the priest. They were going to practice the march for tomorrow''s wedding,


    Everything has been set. The altar, the invitation has been sent to people as well. Fresh flowers were decorated from where the Arche she was standing on all the way to the altar. The floor with red carpet and few petals scattered everywhere.


    A wee sign with her name and Jared''s name outside of the church was printed in calligraphy. Danie held the bouquet tightly and marched to the altar. Eyes focused at Jared but her mind was somewhere else, it was in the ce full of Evan''s memory.


    When she reached the altar, Jared held her hand. They stood in front of the priest and practised their bows.


    After that short practice. Danie and Jared drove back to the casino. Danie in her white chiffon dress and three inches heels entered the ce with hand locked on Jared''s arm.


    After entering, they were greeted by people under the Golden Club gang. Since Jared announcement about their engagement, they all treated her as their boss, something she needed after finding out about Kierry.


    ''You can use my army to protect you from Kierry but help me secure my family from Althea.''


    That was the deal she needed to ept to get Kierry out of hiding.


    ''Your body is special Danie.''


    Those words came from Jared''s mouth from the time she found out about Kierry''s existence.


    ''They let you fell for Evan so you can bear him a child that they can use.''


    Anger rushed over her but her face remained emotionless.


    While Jared led her inside of the casino, Danie''s mind flew back on the day she made a deal with Jared.


    --


    Staring at the picture of the woman who saved her and supposed to be dead, Danie gripped it tightly.


    She gritted her teeth while her eyes changed into ck. She gulped hard, her body was aching to find her and rip her apart, torture her until she begs and tell her why did she kill her brother.


    As her breathing quickened, the heart monitor beeped rapidly. Jared got up and pulled the wire attached on her chest.


    She red at Jared, gripped his neck with her hands choking him.


    "How did you know that she is alive?" she asked in a grave voice.


    Jared patted her hand, asking her to pull away so he can breathe and exin himself.


    "When I was following you. I found out that someone else was tailing you too. I thought it was just one of your enemy but I found out that it was Evan Su''s sister inw Kierry," he coughed hard and walked a few steps back until he reached the hospital bed, and so he sat on it and continued.


    "I got curious so I checked Evan''s family background only to find out that Kierry had died a long time ago."


    When he was able to get himself back, the colour on his face returned.


    "She was not alone. She was with Arthur Schmidt. Your father."


    Danie''s face nched upon hearing it. Her heart stopped for a moment as he stared at Jared.


    "I thought he was protecting you given that he was your real father then I got a report that he was working under an organization based in Russia."


    Danie focused on him and let him continue. She remained like a tree rooted in her spot.


    "I used all of my resources to find out about the organization but no luck," he shook his head looking down on the floor.


    "Your business is not mine so I stopped there. I can''t afford to offend an organization that is being run by powerful people."


    Danie''s body slid down, she leaned her back on the wall and took a sharp breath.


    Then, Jared approached her. He squatted in front of her and ced both hands on her shoulder.


    "Danie. I found out that all they wanted was you to bear a child."


    With those words, Danie elevated her chin and looked at him confusedly.


    "If they think my child is going to be special, well they are wrong. I have a son and he is perfectly normal."


    Danie thought Jared would be shocked to hear it but he wasn''t instead he nodded and sat on the floor opposite of her.


    "Your body is special Danie. They need the fetus to grow inside your body. And you know better that your body would only ept a certain person."


    When that person came to her mind, Danie sighed. He was right, just like her other emotion, l.u.s.t was also heightened.


    "Kierry knew that Evan was someone you can fall with so she set you up," Jared continued exining every time he mentioned Evan''s name, a pang of pain ran over her chest.


    Danie leaned her head on the wall and looked up at the ceiling. She heaved a heavy sighed and looked at Jared again.


    "Fighting a secret and powerful organization is like going to a war blindfolded and empty-handed. So Danie," Jared cupped her cheeks and looked deeply into his eyes.


    "Use my army to fight Kierry and in exchange, help me secure my family."


    Danie gulped hard, she could see the determination shining in Jared''s eyes.


    "What do you need me to do?" she asked in a low voice.


    Jared freed her cheeks and pursed his lips. Then, he took out another photo from his coat and handed it to her.


    When Danie looked down, she saw a photo of Jared and a small baby girl together with the old couple she once met at Amy''s office.


    "Help me get Ga. That throne belongs to my sister. If you get us there, my army and the whole kingdom will be under yourmand."


    Danie fell into silence. She had her eyes locked on the photo contemting of what best for her and Evan.


    "Fine," she said eventually. She got up to leave but Jared held her hand.


    "I am d you agree but you should know that if you want my people, you will need to get their trust."


    Danie''s lips formed a bitter smile. She had read what was running in Jared''s mind and her mind was against it.


    "The only way to get my people to respect is when you marry me. It will also cause confusion in Kierry''s side."


    Danie couldn''t'' agree more. She didn''t give her answer, instead, she pulled her hand away from his grip and said, "I want to meet the people that hurt Evan, and my phone," saying that she looked at the phone in Jared''s pocket, "answer that call. Tell them that I am alright and I am meeting Evanter."


    ..

 Chapter 258 - Genius 258: Daniellas request

    Chapter 258 - Genius 258: Danie''s request


    Genius 258:


    Inside of a freezing chamber below zero degrees, three men were n.a.k.e.d and embracing their shaking bodies. The room which supposed to be a storage for frozen food would be the ce of their death.


    In front of three men was Danie wearing a furry coat, her eyes were as cold as the room. Lips pursed tightly while her hands clenched at her side and ready to throw a punch.


    She blinked once and sighed, as she did tiny smoke came out of her parted lips.


    She stared at the three men in front, those were the gangsters that posted as policemen to beat up Evan.


    Clearing her throat she looked at Jared standing next to her. The man had his hands shoved in his pocket while a grin was on his lips ever since they entered the room.


    For a moment, she wondered if he felt cold since he''s only protection against the cold room was his suit.


    Blinking her eyes, she looked up to meet Jared''s eyes.


    "So, do you want to kill them?" he asked with enthusiasm.


    Danie rose a brow and eventually shook her head.


    "I don''t kill people," she said in a low but firm voice.


    Jared nodded and looked at the three men in front. Without a word, he raised a hand and pointed a finger at one of the three men


    "Who gave orders to beat up Evan Su?" he asked grinning at them as if the fear on their faces amuses him.


    The middle man gulped hard, "me" he said and walked a step forward, still hugging his shaking body.


    Jared clicked his tongue in disappointment, "alright, my dear fianc¨¦ what do you want me to do with him?"


    When he met Danie''s eyes, Jared could not help but be mesmerized by her emotionless face. She was like a cursed beautiful doll, damned to live in a cruel world.


    "Kill them."


    Two words, the way she said those words in a lifeless and casual tone has made Jared''s body stiffened.


    It took some time before Jared got himself back, and so he took the gun from his suitcase and pointed it at the first man.


    "Knife."


    Before Jared could pull the trigger, Danie mumbled that word.


    Baffled, he looked at her.


    "You want me to use a knife?"


    Danie nodded, she raised a hand and gestured him what he needed to do.


    Jared''s face nched for a moment. Clearly, Danie was asking him to slit their throat with a knife.


    He had killed people but never once he used a knife and slit a person''s throat.


    He gulped hard, "I don''t have a knife," he said trying so hard not to stutter.


    When Danie took out a Swiss knife from her purse, Jared could not help but raise a brow.


    "What else are you hiding in your purse?"


    After Danie handed it to him, heughed nervously and waggled his brows to hide his anxiety.


    "Happy fianc¨¦e happy life, right?" he discreetly bit his lower lips while approaching the men.


    As he stood in front of them, Jared pushed the first man to the ground to kneel and without hesitation, he slit his throat.


    Blood scattered on the floor like water rushing in the river, three bodies on the ground lifeless while Jared''s body was stained with blood.


    As he turned around, Jared realized that Danie has been long gone. He might have not heard her leaving with all the scream earlier.


    He dropped the knife and walked outside only to find Danie handing him a towel.


    His whole body stiffened to see her smiling at him, her dimples were so deep and beautiful while her eyes were the same colour as the leaves in summer. He gulped hard epting the towel, deep inside he was wondering why she''s smiling.


    "I want Roman Lee."


    Jared looked at her with narrowed eyes, his grin had disappeared. He knew she wanted something but was not expecting that it will be Roman Lee.


    "What do you want me to do with him?"


    "Slit his throat," she replied with a wide smile.


    Jared was having a hard time getting himself back to reality, her smile and voice asking him to kill someone was too much for him. He could have said no instead, his head moved to nod, and the hesitation of marrying her started to creep him out.


    He cleared his throat and slowly avoided her eyes. Then, he turned around gripping the towel in his hand.


    Meanwhile, Danie''s lips formed a lopsided grin watching Jared''s face paling. She ran to catch him and when she did, she wrapped a hand around his arm and they left the building at the same pace.


    ---


    After getting a voicemail from Glen, Ken''s face screwed up. Glen and Evan have been calling him nonstop to ask about McSalter. He was still in Su Vi with them and afraid that if they all stayed, soon Evan will find out.


    With that in mind, Ken rushed upstairs. He went straight to Novie McSalter''s room thinking that her parents would be there.


    After pushing the door open one of his eyebrows arched, the room was empty.


    His heart pounded, eyes widened as he looked around the room.


    "Hey, Jared''s sister! Where are you?" he yelled after closing the door.


    One step after another, Ken approached the balcony. He pushed the ss door open and found Novie in the chair sleeping.


    Quietly, Ken stood in front of her. She was sleeping so soundly like a baby. Her expression was so calm and innocent as if her life was not in danger. His sight dropped to herp, seemed like she fell asleep reading.


    He picked up the book and put it on the table. When he looked back at her, a long sigh left his lips. Absently, his body slid down to a squat, his handsid on herp while his eyes drowned staring at her face.


    Unlike Danie she has small eyes, her face was not as attractive as Danie but it was enough to get a second look.


    When a leafnded on her hair, Ken stretched a hand to remove it but his hand froze midway when Novie suddenly opened her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Novie was startled to see Ken in front of her. Her body reacted too quickly, she abruptly got up causing for Ken to fall on his back.


    Her eyes widened after seeing it, without wasting time she held his arm and pulled him up.


    "I am sorry Mr. Chu. I ¡­" she stuttered as soon as she saw his brows snapping.


    ''This is it! This is what her boss Amy was talking about! Ken will burst out and snap her neck.''


    Thinking that Novie touched her neck. Her face paled looking down to avoid his gaze.


    "It is fine. It''s my fault anyway."


    Shock by the calmness of his voice, Novie looked up.


    "Pack your stuff, we are leaving."


    Ken turned to leave, his mind was in chaos after getting touched by her.


    In the past, he would have dodged her hand and get up by himself but surprisingly he didn''t do that and let her help him.


    He sighed and left the room, he knew very well why he didn??t dodge her hand and it was because he imagined Danie''s face on Novie''s earlier.

 Chapter 259 - Genius 259 : Altheas ulterior motive

    Chapter 259 - Genius 259 : Althea''s ulterior motive


    Genius 259


    Lying in the hospital bed, Evan sighed. Althea was busy drawing fake bruises on his face using makeup so the police wouldn''t take him back to the prison. He had asked her to stop as he can do it by himself but she refused and continued.


    When Evan looked at Glen who had just finished his phone call with Ken, he found him looking at him with narrowed eyes.


    "Ms Adam it''s fine. Glen can do it."


    Althea''s hand froze in the air, she turned to look at Glen and asked, "can you do it?"


    Glen shook his head, "I am awyer, not a makeup artist" he said in a light tone and chuckled to ease the awkward ambience around.


    Evan sighed, Glen was hisst resort of getting away from Althea. It''s not that he hated her but he didn''t want to be around any woman right now.


    "So, how''s Danie?"


    After asking that, Glen noticed how Evan''s expression hardened. Since Danie came Evan had never spoken about her or even mentioned her name. He knew something was wrong and he would love to help but if Evan refused to speak there''s nothing he can do.


    He sighed and walked towards the bed.


    "Evan, I need to know if Danie is safe in Jared''s hand."


    Evan met his eyes, "let''s not talk about her."


    Glen nodded, there''s really nothing he can do. And so, he decided to leave.


    "I will be backter. I need to make sure that you won''t have any problem leaving the country."


    When the door shut closed, Althea continued putting makeup on Evan''s face.


    "You can talk to me Evan," Althea said.


    Evan looked at her with narrowed eyes. He saw it, everything that Althea was hiding when Danie kissed him. How could she have that vicious personality hidden beneath that innocent face?


    "Don''t worry, Ken will find your family," he said in a low voice without breaking his gaze.


    Althea smiled and nodded, "I can''t wait to meet my cousin. It''s too bad we didn''t get to know each other. I remember her mother, she was so pretty."


    Evan''s jaw gnashed in anger. Althea was just like Kierry, so maniptive and good at using their innocence to use the people around them.


    His deep thoughts were disturbed when Althea suddenly held his hand. He wanted to pull away but afraid that she might get suspicious.


    Althea held Evan''s hand tightly while looking at his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, once we are in Ga you will have your freedom and you can go back to your home."


    Evan nodded and looked aside, thinking of a way to stop her from holding his hand.


    "I need to call someone," he said eventually.


    Althea was disappointed but picked up his phone from the side table and handed it to him.


    Evan quickly dialled Camille''s number. It was better to end the rtionship with her now thanter.


    The phone rung once and a familiar voice spoke with enthusiasm.


    "Evan! Oh my God! Where are you?"


    One after another Camille''s question came.


    "I need to break up with you Camille," he said straight.


    Then, a long moment of silence came in between them. Evan sighed as he listened to Camille''s weep. It was unfair to her; he knew that despite all the bad things she had done to Danie she was still the girl he grew up with. The girl who kept following him in his school and making sure that no other girls would disturb his study.


    "Tell me where you are," Camille spoke eventually with a broken voice.


    "I can''t tell you," he just didn''t want her to be in trouble bying here. He was certain that Jared''s people knew who he was, his family and fianc¨¦.


    "Then I won''t ept your break up."


    Evan groaned, typical Camille a very dramatic person yet he could not me her. He simply used her.


    "Fine, but don''t bring anyone with you and don''t tell Selena."


    After he ended the call, Evan stared at his phone screen. It still has Danie and Selena''s photo as a cover. Looking at Danie''s face made his eyes gloom. He missed her but it''s too dangerous for them to be together now.


    Thinking of that, he clenched the phone in his hand thinking how could Kierry do that?


    At first, he didn''t believe what he saw when Danie kissed him but he was certain that she would never fake that kind of information.


    His mind simply in chaos, wondering how could Kierry fake that? He was certain that in the morgue and the woman in the coffin was Kierry.


    His expression darkened thinking of that.


    Meanwhile, Althea heard and saw how Evan''s expression shifted from time to time. She heard that he has a fianc¨¦, a supermodel and now that Evan hated Danie for marrying another man, and him breaking up with his fianc¨¦ had made her smile inside.


    She left the room and closed the door behind. Then, she asked his most trusted person to get information about Camille.


    "Here is the information we collected for Danie Chen."


    Althea''s eyebrows creased upon seeing a folder which almost like a book in front of her. She epted it and opened the first page out of curiosity.


    The first photo had two kids smiling at the camera. Looking so much alike aside from the hair.


    "Who is this boy?" she asked pointing a finger at the boy next to a girl she assumed to be Danie.


    "That is Danny Chen, he was Danie Chen twin brother."


    Althea rose a brow, "was?"


    The man nodded, "he died seven years ago because of the fire."


    Althea fell into silence, she stared at the photo of the boy in her hand wondering how he might have looked like if he was still alive. She had seen Danie and that woman has a face that was hard to forget even for her.


    She sighed and handed the folder back to him, "put it in my luggage, I will read it once Evan is asleep."


    The man nodded once again.


    "And prepare the jet, we are leaving tomorrow night."


    Eavesdropping from inside of the room, Evan overheard the conversation between Althea and another man. When Evan heard that Althea wasing back, he rushed to the bed and pretended to be asleep. Seemed like Danie was right about her if not, why would she bother looking up about Danie''s past.

 Chapter 260 - Genius 260: Sleeping Novie

    Chapter 260 - Genius 260: Sleeping Novie


    Genius 260:


    Standing in front of a human-size mirror, Danie ran her fingertips on her white weddings dress. She slightly turned to look at her back, her backless wedding dress has shown all the scars that her body had suffered from the past. Her arms were covered withce material and her balloon dress was designed like a princess dress in eighties.


    She sighed and looked at her face. She almost couldn''t recognize herself. She had a full of make up on, a heavy make up which not suited for a wedding.


    Slowly, she shook her head and sat on the bed. She was in a hotel room near the church. Soon, she and Jared will be married, and it was for real.


    She tried to convince herself that it was the right thing to do, she will get Jared''s power by being his wife. A lot of powerful people will respect her, something she needed if she wanted to push Kierry out of hiding, and something she needed to protect her son Danny.


    She knew that Evan understood it, if she were in his position she would understand it too.


    Her eyes teared up, such a cruel life to live. She has everything, but can''t be with him.


    Biting her lower lips, two beads of tears fell from her eyes. She blinked repeatedly to stop herself from further crying.


    When the doorknob creaked, she looked at the door and found Jared in his white suit.


    He didn''t have his usual smirk, instead he had a gloomy face. He approached her and sat on the space next to her.


    "I have a gift for you," he said as he took out a small box out of his suit pocket.


    Danie stared at his hand holding a ck box unblinking. When he opened it, her lips parted while tears fell from her eyes once again.


    How did he find it?


    How did he get the ring she threw in the river.


    It was the same ring that Evan gave, the pearl was still in there. She gulped hard and pulled it out of the box.


    Her lips quivered, heart weight so heavy while her lips formed a saddest smile.


    "How did you find it?" She asked with a broken voice.


    Jaredughed as she raised her chin to look at his face, for the first time a genuine smile stered on his lips.


    "I saw you threw it so I had my men searched for it," saying that, he shoved a hand inside his pants pocket and took out the ne and bracelet which she also threw in the river.


    "Here," he got up after giving it to her.


    "Since you are going to help me, I decided to give this to you."


    Seemed like they will need to dy the wedding since Danie''s make up was all messed up. She chuckled once and embraced him from behind.


    "Thank you," she whispered, she might not have Evan right now but at least she has the gift given by him.


    "its nothing. Anyway, I saved another gift for our honeymoon."


    After hearing that, Danie pulled away from embracing him.


    "There will be no honeymoon Jared," she spoke with a serious face.


    Jared smirked, he leaned his face closer to her and winked, "I will be your husband so this body," he pointed a finger at her chest, "is mine" he turned around to leave. As he held the doorknob he looked at her for a moment.


    Her face was looking so happily at the jewelries in her hand like a small kid staring at her favorite toy. Jared smiled and shut the door down.


    Walking along the hotel hallway, Jared took out his phone.


    "Yes, Mr. Hei. I need him for a few hours, after this he can leave with Althea Adam."


    After ending the call, Jared took off his contact lenses and threw it in the trash bin nearby.


    --


    Ken scratched his hair as he ran his eyes at theke house. He found out about this because of Danie, she still had her and Evan clothes in the house. He didn''t know where to bring the McSalter, but seemed like this was the only ce where he can hide the family.


    He looked back and saw Novie struggling to carry her luggage, same thing as her parents.


    Ken took a sigh and walked towards her. He grabbed her two luggage and said in a monotone voice, "help you mother" then he walked upstairs with pursed lips.


    He didn''t know why but since the incident in the balcony, he couldn''t stop thinking about Danie. His mind was in chaos that he didn''t notice that he was starting to get close with Novie.


    He did what she asked him to do without refusing, she even went to a store to buy her toiletries.


    He sighed and opened one of the bedrooms door, he put the luggage on the floor and looked back.


    "There''s a store nearby, if you and your parents need anything you can use this card," with that, he pulled out on of the credit card from his wallet and handed it to her.


    "Its fine Mr. Chu,"


    His body stiffened when he heard her addressing him as Mr.Chu. his mind flew back from the time he met Danie. She also called him Mr. Chu.


    Without knowing, his lips formed a smile.


    Novie was taken aback upon seeing Ken''s smile. Her eyes widened while her feet moved to take a step back in fear.


    She had read his profile, Amy said he never smiled. She gulped hard, his situation was different than the other client of her boss Amy. Somehow the rain made him wild and aggressive sometimes, that''s why she kept praying that it wouldn''t rain or else she and her family would be in danger.


    She gulped hard and looked down.


    "Mr. Chu I have money so I can buy the stuff my family and I need. You are helping us to be safe and that should be enough."


    Ken''s eyes narrowed, unlike Danie the woman didn''t want his money.


    He shrugged once and turned to leave before reaching the door, Novie called his name.


    "Mr. Chu, could you tell me about my brother?"


    Novie didn''t know anything about Brent. Her parents never mentioned him to her so everything was a surprise.


    Ken stiffened, his eyes were slightly wide staring unblinking at Novie.


    ''How would he say that Jared is worst than him?'' he gulped hard and looked aside.


    "you can ask him yourself once you meet him," he almost choked on his words, seemed like his tight grip on the doorknob helped him retain his cold tone.


    "What about her?"


    Ken followed Novie''s sight with creased brows, then he found Danie''s portrait hanging on the wall. Wearing a chiffon yellow knee-length dress, and by that view Ken''s lips stretched in a smile..


    He remained staring at the photo for a long time. Unknown that Novie was looking at him with difficulty.


    One thing Novie realized, Ken was in love with Danie. She had seen this look, it was the same as when her father looked at her mother.


    She hid a smile. Amy said she had never seen Ken Chu smiled with a calm expression but right now, she''s staring at that version and he didn''t look like the person Amy spoke about.


    She sighed and cleared her throat to get his attention.


    "she''s my best friends fianc¨¦e."


    As Ken said that, Novie noticed how his expression gloomed. Somehow, her heart ached for him. She had read his background story, it was not tragic but people were different. His past must have destroyed him.


    It was unfortunate and Novie pitted him. The only woman who made him smile was even taken.


    "Thank you for your help Mr. Chu."


    Ken nodded without breaking from staring at the photo on the wall.


    But Novie wanted to be alone, "I saw ake when we entered the gate. Is it alright if I go there?"


    Hearing that, Ken''s smile disappeared. He looked at her with a difficult expression.


    "You can go anywhere you want. You don''t need to ask for my permission. You are not my prisoner."


    When Ken chuckled, Novie fell into silence. He left smiling and shaking his head.


    When the door shut, Novie held her chest. It was pounding so hard while Ken''s smiling face andugh stayed in her mind.


    Biting her lower lips, she sat on the bed and stared at the sky through the window.


    "He should smile more often," she murmured reminiscing his smiling face.

 Chapter 261 - Genius 261: Wedding

    Chapter 261 - Genius 261: Wedding


    Genius 261:


    In the hospital room designed for the prisoners, Evan clenched his fist. Sitting in the bed, his face was dark and wrinkled.


    The news was ying on the television, showing the details about Jared and Danie''s wedding.


    He couldn''t understand the news as it was spoken in the localnguage but he could see the clips showing Danie waiting behind the close door of the church.


    "Turn it off."


    Althea immediately did what he asked. Then she at on the bed and held his hand.


    "We will leave in the night. After this, you can start a new life."


    Evan stiffened by her words. How could he ever start a new life when the life he always wanted had been taken away from him.


    Althea gnashed her jaw discreetly after seeing the pain on Evan''s face showing that he seemed to not have any n to move on. She got up after taking a long breathe and forced a smile.


    She needed Evan since he was a friend of Ken. She was sticking around because of that and the fact that he was really attractive.


    He even looked more attractive in her eyes with that gloom and anger on his face.


    "I need to fix some papers. I will be back in a few hours."


    When althea left, Evan sighed and stared at his hand. She was really trying so hard to get close to him.


    Not long after Althea left the door opened. Evan''s eye widened to see five fully loaded men entering the room.


    "Come with us Evan Su," one of the men spoke.


    Evan got up. His heart pounded wondering if its Jared''s doing or the previous men that hurt him in the police station.


    "Where are you bringing me?" he knew it was a stupid question. Still, he asked.


    Instead of answering, the men dragged him out of the room all the way to the parking lot. Surprisingly, the whole ce was empty, no guards from Ga or even the doctors or nurses.


    Evan knew something was about to happen, though this time he was not scared or even worried about what will happen to him.


    --


    The wedding was supposed to be a celebration of love, it was a day of reaffirming two hearts as one yet the bride wearing her white dress standing at the end of the aisle was frowning her beautiful face.


    Danie sighed, she griped the bouquet in her hand and looked up ahead where Jared and the priest were waiting.


    When the soft wedding March music yed, her feet moved forward by itself. Her mind tried to escape the reality she was in. In her mind, she was at the Su Vi garden, in her green long chiffon dress with a leaf crown on her head, looking like a fairy marching on the red carpet leading to the end of the aisle where Evan was waiting.


    She looked at her right and found her mother and twin brother smiling at her with a calm expression, behind them in the next row were her friends smiling at her happily.


    She bit her lips and looked at the other side where Evan''s family were sitting and looking at her with shining eyes. There was Selena, smiling from ear to ear and next to her were Kirby and Anders.


    When she looked at Evan''s mother, an expression of guilt was across her face. Danielle shed a genuine smile and only then did Elise smiled back.


    Looking ahead, she saw Glen and Ken standing next to Evan. Looking so neat and gorgeous in their tux.


    "Mommy," by that familiar tiny voice, Danie stopped in her track and looked down. Standing next to her was her son Danny in a white tux and ck bow.


    She giggled and held his hand, and together they walked to the small altar where the priest and Evan were waiting.


    Stopping in her track, Danie epted Evan''s hand and together they stood in front of the priest.


    Her eyes were looking at Evan all the time. Her brain did not understand any of the words that the priest said. All she knew was that when Evan parted his lips to say I do, her mouth opened to sh a smile.


    "Danie Chen, do you take Jared to be yourwful husband, in sickness and in health¡­"


    Danie blinked once, and just like that, her mind went back to reality.


    She looked down to see the hand she was holding, disappointment rushed over her after seeing that it was indeed Jared and not Evan.


    She gulped hard, with confusion on her face she looked at the priest.


    The space between her brows wrinkled after noticing the priest face. She could have sworn that she saw that face before. So vaguely familiar, and even his voice.


    She squinted her eyes while her lips remained open, struggling to either ask the priest if she had seen him before or to answer his question.


    She gulped hard and slowly murmurs sounded around.


    "Danie," she heard Jared whispering her name.


    She looked at him and whispered back, "something is wrong. I cannot read the priest mind."


    Jared rose a brow in disbelief, "I don''t think it''s the right time to read people''s mind, Danie. Just say yes so I can remove this stupid tux."


    And with that, Danie scanned his body. Her lips parted in disbelief. He had the same tux as Evan was wearing in her mind.


    When the priest cleared his throat, Danie immediately said, "yes. I don''t have a problem marrying him."


    And her words had caused more whispering from the crowds.


    Jared chuckled after hearing it. He knew that she had paced out and her mind went somewhere else but he didn''t dare to interrupt her if it''s not for the priest he wouldn''t even call out her name and let her stay in her dreand for some time.


    To stop the murmurs around, Jared pulled Danie closer by her waist. Then, his palms covered her cheeks and moved his face closer to her.


    People cheered, stood to p their hands while shes of camera flickered from time to time.


    When Jared freed Danie''s cheeks, she looked at him with perplexity.


    ''why?''


    She asked herself.


    ''Why didn''t he kiss me?''


    When Jared leaned his face closer to her ears, he whispered, "since you didn''t say no and embarrassed me, I have a gift for you."


    She looked at him with lips parting in surprise and confusion.


    "What is it?"


    Jared''s lips formed a lopsided grin, "you will see but for now Roman Lee is waiting for you in the casino. I have a knife with your name engraved on it, you can slice his throat anytime you want."


    Even though she was curious about the gift Danie could not help but to feel excited meeting Roman Lee, her heart pounded uncontrobly. Finally, she can end his life and start chasing Kierry.

 Chapter 262 - Genius 262: Queen meeting Camille

    Chapter 262 - Genius 262: Queen meeting Camille


    Genius 262:


    After the nended, Camille went straight to the hotel address that Evan sent. She was still wondering why he used a different number to send a message but all the thoughts troubling her mind flew away by her reality.


    Evan decided to meet her to break up, it was unfortunate but she was determined to keep him.


    Sitting at the backseat of a taxi, Camille dialled his number.


    The line was busy so she heaved a sigh and ended the call.


    When she arrived at the hotel, two men approached her as she walked through the entrance.


    "Ms Lee, this way please."


    Camille rose a brow; she was not familiar with the men but she knew that Evan sometimes would bring his guard for protection.


    She followed them to the elevator until it reached the top floor. When the door opened, the men held each of her arms and dragged her out of the elevator.


    Quickly, panic overtook her face. She tried shouting but one of the men covered her mouth.


    They threw her body into a room at the end of the hallway. Camille was in tears and body shaking with fear.


    ''Evan, help me!''


    Her mind kept calling out his name, hoping that he would save her but he was not in the room. Instead, she found a woman elegantly sitting on a red single sofa with crossed legs and hands holding the armchairs so tightly.


    "Who are you?" she asked stuttering.


    "I am Althea Adam, Queen of Ga."


    Camille''s eyes squinted, she had heard of the country and its queen but she had never seen her before so her mind was confused why she took her.


    "Why am I here?"


    Althea got up and walked closer to Camille. She was kneeling on the ground with fear paling her face.


    She bent her body; her hand touched her chin to lift her face.


    "Danie Chen. I want to know who she is."


    By that name, Camille gritted her teeth. Her face wrinkled; eyes zed with indescribable anger.


    "If you are her friend, I won''t tell you anything even you torture me."


    Althea snickered, "lucky me I am not her friend," she straightened up "get her a chair," she ordered one of her men.


    Camille sat her trembling body on the chair while Althea went back to her previous seat.


    "Did she do something to you? Probably steal your man?"


    Althea shrugged a shoulder. She didn''t really care about Danie before but since she wanted Evan, she will need to make her disappear.


    Camille scoffed, "that woman! It''s not enough that she is stealing my fianc¨¦, she even goes after another woman''s man," her head shook in disbelief.


    "I don''t know so much about her but she had this scary eyes that changes colour and she spout words as if she can read mind," a light sigh left her lips before continuing "she and my father had some issues which she might be using to hurt me by taking Evan away from me."


    Camille paused and looked at her hand, "Evan is my fianc¨¦, Evan Su."


    Althea nodded casually "so, tell me what can I use against Danie? What is her weakness?"


    Cami narrowed her eyes as her mind thought of her situation. She couldn''t do anything to Danie simply because she didn''t have power but, if she used this queen, she might be able to get rid of her


    Her lips curled upward by the thought, "Danie Chen doesn''t have a family but she is hiding a son."


    By that revtion, Althea''s lips parted.


    ''A son!''


    "Thank you, Ms Lee, you have been very helpful."


    Camille instinctively rose from her chair. Her eyes went wide in surprise while her body which had just calmed down started trembling again upon seeing Althew pointing a gun at her.


    "What? No, no" she said with a broken voice while shaking both hands in the air, "there must be a misunderstanding. Your enemy is Danie Chen and not me."


    Althea smiled and nodded, "there''s no misunderstanding here Ms. Lee. First, I will need to eliminate Evan''s fianc¨¦ andter his ex."


    Camille''s face nched after hearing it, "so, the man you were talking about was Evan?" she asked with shock and fear fighting on her face.


    Althea nodded, she waved an index finger to one of her men and said, "yes, and after I kill you, I will kill Danie."


    And those were thest words Camille heard before she felt the pain of the metal bullet entering her body.


    Althea sighed and looked at Camille''s body on the floor. Her blood spread on the carpet while her eyes which were wide open stared at the space.


    Blinking her eyes, Althea turned to her guards.


    "Clean this mess," she ordered while epting Camille''s bag which was being handed by one of her guards.


    She took out Camille''s phone and opened the message. She searched for Evan''s name and wrote down:


    ''I decided not to meet you, Evan. There is no reason for us to meet if you are only going to break up with me.''


    --


    "Congrattion boss!"


    Those words were said snappily as soon as Danie and Jared walked out of the church. Her hand on his arm. While Jared shed a grin Danie''s lips were pursed tightly together.


    Most of the people around were stranger to her, even her friends didn''t attend the ceremony. As much as she wanted to exin the situation, she can''t. The organization behind Kierry must be so powerful since they were able to fake her death with no problem and hide her for years.


    One after another, cheerful voice greeted them. Jared kept thanking them while Danie remained with her stiff expression.


    When they entered the bridal car, Jared''s smile disappeared. He sat in the driver seat while Danie seated in the passenger seat. She removed her veil and threw it at the backseat, after breathing out she leaned back on the leather seat and shut her eyes.


    "Shall we?" Jared asked.


    She opened her eyes and looked at him. She knew very well where they were heading, and that thought has made her lips curled upward.


    "Is he there?"


    Jared waggled his brows while his lips formed a lopsided grin.


    "Yup, he is there. Waiting for you."

 Chapter 263 - Genius 263: Rotten heart

    Chapter 263 - Genius 263: Rotten heart


    Genius 263


    When the car stopped in front of the storage warehouse, Danie''s heart pulsated. Jared attempted to hold her hand but she dodged it and walked towards the door.


    When she found it locked, her head turned to look at Jared


    Jared shook his head, it was not his intention to hold her hand all he wanted was to hand her the keys.


    With big steps, he rushed to her and gave the keys.


    "Stay here. No matter what you hear don''te inside."


    Jared was stunned to hear it. He thought she would want him inside just like when she asked him to kill the three gang members who hurt Evan.


    He sighed and nodded.


    "I will be here," he replied and handed her the knife with her name carved on it.


    When Danie pushed the metal door opened, her eyes took sight of a man sitting on a single chair in the middle of the empty warehouse.


    The door creaked open as she pushed it wider. Then she closed the door behind causing for the surrounding to be pitch-dark.


    Moving forward, the sensor lights turned on revealing the man in the chair staring at her with wide eyes and fear on his face.


    "It''s you!"


    Danie''s lips curled upward as she stood in front of Roman Lee. Slowly, she bent with her hands on the armchairs pressing against his wrists.


    "My mistake is not killing you, Roman Lee. I should have done it a long time ago," her voice which was t and emotionless echoed in the warehouse.


    Roman Lee snickered to hide his fear, but it was failed since his face was paled like a paper sheet.


    "Kill me?" he said with sarcasm, "you don''t kill people Danie. That is the problem."


    Danie straightened and showed him the knife.


    "I actually do now," saying that she swung a hand holding the knife in the air and stabbed his left chest.


    A scream loud enough to wake up a sleeping bear roared in the warehouse as soon as the knife scr.a.p.ed and pushed inside Roman Lee''s chest.


    When he thought his body would go numb by the pain Danie made a cut on his chest without pulling the knife.


    His mind was clouded with pain, enabling him to think of anything.


    There was just pain and Danie''s glooming green eyes were staring at him with excitement.


    When she pulled the knife out of his chest, pain took over his mind once again.


    His lips quivered and were itching to beg for mercy but he simply didn''t have the energy to even open his lips.


    When he saw her hand in the air, Roman Lee coughed hard. Blood came out together with his spit whichnded and stained on Danie''s white dress.


    He coughed hard once again, this time the bloodnded on her face.


    Danielle wiped it with her backhand but her smile remained.


    "Please," he said in a weak voice. There was pain everywhere, every part of his body was in pain. He wanted it to stop, he wanted to run away but seemed like this would be his end.


    He watched as her hand entered the wound in his chest. He could feel her warm skin entering his chest, he felt pain after pain. While her hand was making its way into his heart, Danie''s eyes were staring at his unblinking.


    For a moment, he saw sadness hovered across her eyes. Then the face of the young girl in the bas.e.m.e.nt shed in his mind.


    The girl who had the face simr to a fairy from a children''s book. The girl who he thought he would be able to control, the same girl pulled his heart out of his chest so casually while staring at his eyes.


    The organ in Danie''s hand was still warm. The blood dropped from Roman''s heart to the floor.


    Danie sighed and stared at his corpse. She was nning to kill him by slicing his throat but earlier while she was looking at him, all she could see was her past.


    He kept thinking about the girl in the bas.e.m.e.nt and how much he didn''t regret all the things he did to her and to her brother.


    She needed to make sure he had a heart, that''s why she pulled it out.


    Looking at the organ in her hand, Danie took out a sigh. What she did definitely didn''t bring her brother back but at least she knew that he won''t be around her anymore.


    The Roman Lee who had been part of her nightmare chasing her in her sleep was now dead. He''s dead, he was finally dead.


    With the heart in her hand, she walked out of the warehouse at the same speed as she came in.


    Jared squinted his eyes as he stared at the woman walking towards him. Her white dress was covered in blood and her right arm ¨C she was holding something he couldn''t exin.


    When Danie finally reached him, she showed him the heart in her hand.


    "I needed to make sure he had a heart; it turns out its rotten. No wonder he was like that."


    Jared didn''t know if he shouldugh or be scared. If she was able to pull a heart out of Roman''s body in such a short time, he wondered what else could she do.


    He sighed and rushed to the driver seat. He definitely didn''t want to be on a honeymoon with a woman who just pulled a heart out of a man''s heart.


    Seemed like she took the saying ''break your heart'' too literally.


    Meanwhile, Danie held the organ on herp tightly. She didn''t know what to do with it and it seemed useless to even donate.


    As she looked at the side road, she saw her reflection in the mirror.


    There was more blood on her face than she expected and all of it was not hers.


    Her eyes were calm and peaceful, she felt as if a huge rock was lifted off of her chest making her breath normally.


    She rolled down the car window and threw the organ out. There was no reason for her to hold it since it was not her n to take it from the beginning.


    Jared just shook his head. Then he picked up his phone and dialled one of his men.


    After saying the address of the warehouse Jared continued, ??clean the body in there and there''s a heart in the highway, clean it too."


    When he looked at Danie, he found her leaning her head with eyes closed.


    She was indeed a beauty but that beauty was something he didn''t want to be around with.

 Chapter 264 - Genius 264: Honeymoon

    Chapter 264 - Genius 264: Honeymoon


    Genius 264:


    Althea''s lips were pursed tightly together after scanning the empty hospital room while her men who she assigned to guard the door were on the ground unconscious.


    Her heart pulsated, she looked around for a clue but aside from the wrinkled nket, the room was the same as she left.


    "Did you find him?" She asked as soon as one of her guards came in.


    The man shook his head.


    Althea clenched her fists together. She should have stayed in the room and let her men handle Camille.


    "Get all the CCTV footage in this prison, check the timeline after I left this room."


    After that order, the men left. Althea''s advisor stood next to her with a firm face.


    He was double her age, for a man in his sixty he was still able to travel abroad with her.


    "We should go, my Queen. Your safety is in danger the more we stay here."


    Althea quickly gave him a re. The man has been her advisor since she took over the throne, "I want to bring Evan so use all of our connection to find him."


    The man nodded after a long sigh. A woman like Althea knows what she wants and knows how to get it.


    "I just think that Evan Su presence is shaking your mind to what''s important."


    Once again, Althea red at him and this time her jaw was gnashed while gritting her teeth.


    "I want Evan. Go and find him."


    Quickly, the man nodded and left the room. One thing he knew was that she has the shortest patience person he had ever met but she was able to expand it whenever Evan Su was around.


    --


    Meanwhile, after Jared parked the car in front of the hotel near the casino Danie stayed in her seat unmoving. She had her hands on herp while eyes were on the road pacing out.


    He cleared his throat to get her attention but she didn''t even move a finger.


    "Danie we are here," he said shaking her shoulder.


    Slowly, her head swung to look at him.


    "Alright. What''s the room number?"


    Jared rose a brow, that was the first time Danie spoke with a heavy tone as if she was being forced to speak.


    He reached out for his pocket and took out a card key. "1909," he said the room number and pushed the door opened for her.


    "I might be cruel but I know my limits," he spouted in a whisper.


    Danie''s eyebrows creased in confusion. She looked at his eyes to read what he has in his mind.


    Slowly, disbelief took over her face. Her eyes went wide while her mouth slowly part. Her heart pulverized by the thought she saw in his mind and without wasting any time she jumped out of the car and ran towards the hotel.


    She ran with her heels on, often she tripped and lost her bnce but her mind was determined to reach the room. She ran like a little pig running away from the wolf.


    Her will to reach the room made her use the stair instead of waiting for the elevator. Her hands stained with blood were holding the shoes she took off. The hotel was empty so she didn''t mind that her wedding dress was full of blood even her face.


    When she finally reached the door, her lungs were out of air. Her chest rose and fell with rapid breaths, she looked at the door sign with her eyes full of tears.


    1909!


    Her hand reached for the doorknob and slowly she pushed the door open.


    The room was so dark but thanks to the light from the hallway, Danie was able to see a man tied up in a single chair a few meters from the door quietly sitting and waiting for someone toe.


    Even with eyes and mouth covered, Danie was able to recognize the face.


    She gulped hard and closed the door. She put the card keys inside the box on the wall to turn on the lights in the room.


    "Who are you?" said the voice she will never forget.


    Her tears ran down while her feet moved by itself to walk towards the man.


    Evan didn''t know what to do, some people took him from his hospital room and left him somewhere he didn''t know.


    His eyes were covered as well as his mouth. When he heard the sound of the door opening, he asked in a gibberish way, "who are you?"


    He heard footsteps, it was light which made him think that the person was barefoot.


    Before the fear could take over his mind, Evan smelled that familiar vani scent though this time it was apanied by a strange smell.


    Blood! His mind was shaken by that thought. The scent he smelled was so simr to the blood.


    When the footsteps sound stopped, Evan felt a presence in front of him.


    He asked ''who are you'' once again though he doubted that his words were understandable.


    Then he felt a hand on his face, Evan''s eyebrows creased. The hand was so soft but he could also smell the blood.


    The same hand took off his blindfold. Evan has been blindfolded for hours so the sudden light made him shut his eyes.


    When the same hand pulled off the tape from his mouth, Evan was forced to open his eyes. His sight was blurred but as soon as he recognized the woman in front of him, his breathing stopped.


    "Danie!" he said in a surprised whisper.


    Her face was paled yet covered with red stain. He looked down and saw her in a wedding dress which was covered with blood as well.


    He gulped hard, his tongue numbed which made him mute.


    When she smiled and showed her deep dimples, Evan''s lips stretched to smile as well.


    "Please tell that is Jared''s blood," he said in a joke.


    For a moment, Danie''s smiled disappeared but then she smiled again and sat on hisp. His hands and feet were still tied with a rope.


    Her hands sn.a.k.e.d around his neck, and slowly her face moved closer until their lips were only an inch away.


    "No, but he said that his cruelty has a limit and this must be the line he didn''t want to cross."


    Evan furrowed his brows, none of it made sense to him but as soon as her lips moved to seal his, all the memories of what she had done during the time they were separated rushed and yed in his mind.

 Chapter 265 - Genius 265: The video Part 1.

    Chapter 265 - Genius 265: The video Part 1.


    Genius 265:


    In the bed under the sheet, Dane opened her eyes. She didn''t really know what time it was but the sun setting outside made her realize that a day has passed since she got married.


    "Hey,"


    By that husky voice, Danie looked next to her. All of Evan''s wound has healed, there''s not even a scar aside from the rope marks on his wrists and feet.


    Her lips moved to smile, the sun peeking through the curtain illuminated her face.


    "Get up now before my husband finds you here," she teasingly stated, her fingers on his hair stroking it yfully.


    Evan furrowed his brows, he sat up and slightly turned his body to look at her.


    "I guess Jared was the one who snatched me from my room."


    Danie didn''t reply, instead, she stretched a hand reaching for the telephone on the side table.


    She dialled Jared''s number to clear the confusion.


    "What do you want in return?" she said straight. One thing she knew, Jared was not a generous type, he surely wanted something from this.


    There was a heavy sigh from the other line before Jared replied, "I want to see my family soon. Thest person who looked for them was Ken Chu, the sooner I reunited with them the better."


    Danie snickered. It has been a part of their deal, to get his family.


    "It''s already part of the deal so, tell me what you want?"


    Jaredughed on the other line, "we just had our wedding Danie. It''s normal for a newlywed to have their honeymoon and since you won''t sleep with me, I just got you the only person that you would sleep with."


    Danie was simply stunned by his words. Definitely not expecting to hear it from him.


    "I told you, I might be cruel but I have limits. I will pick you up soon. We need to get my family and I believe that you are the only one that has ess to thatke house."


    With that, Jared ended the call.


    Danie was still shocked when she turned to look at Evan.


    "Well¡­ I guess we part ways here. Jared and I will try to find his family."


    Evan pursed his lips. He felt so helpless right now, he wanted to help her find Kierry and make her pay but what would happen if Selena found out that her mother was alive?


    By that thought, his skin crawled. That was the reason why Danie was so careful.


    "I will go back and end my rtionship with Camille. Do what you have to do."


    A sigh of relief sounded from Danie''s parted lips. She was d that Evan understood it and he didn''t stop or convince her to let Kierry go.


    Watching him rising from the bed, Danie stretched a hand and pulled him back by his wrist.


    "You do realize that we are both cheating right?"


    Evan''s face ttened upon hearing it. How can she make a joke with their current situation?


    He gulped hard and locked her cheeks with his palms.


    "Are you sure that Jared will let you go after you find his family?" he asked sounding so worried. His heart has not been at ease since they broke up and every day it has gotten even worse.


    Danie nodded, eyes were deeply staring at his.


    "Yes. After this, Jared will die. I get his money, power and then we can finally get married but of course, we need to wait because I need to mourn."


    Evan rose a brow, "how long?"


    Danie looked up at the ceiling thinking so deeply, "maybe a month, or a week. It really depends on how he dies."


    She giggled as she moved her lips closer to his, "but I can definitely stay in your room during his funeral."


    Evan knew that he needed to trust her if not there won''t be any reason for them to wait for each other.


    --


    After reading the news about Jared and Danie''s wedding Ken could not help but be angry about it.


    Sitting on the tree bench by theke, Ken crumpled the newspaper and threw it into the water. His body was shaking while his mind was filled with questions.


    He wished for Danie to be in front of him so he could ask why.


    Why did she marry him?


    Why him?


    He understood that the rtionship between her and Evan was over but why did she choose Jared


    He let out a heavy sigh. When the phone in his pocket buzzed, it pulled his mind back to reality.


    Taking out the phone from his pocket, he saw the message sent by his secretary.


    His eyebrows creased after seeing that it has attachments. He opened the email with a subject saying: ''I found this from your father''s vault. Now I know why Alexandria Chen daughter Danie is so familiar.''


    Curiosity arose from inside. Ken opened one of the videos, at first, he saw a room, a regr small room that looked like a hospital room. His brows creased deeply when he realized that it was the same bas.e.m.e.nt on the ind his father once owned.


    He gulped hard. There were Roman Lee and three other doctors surrounding the only bed in the room. From the camera position which was hanging on the wall, he saw a girl on the bed.


    Her petite and pale body resemble a corpse; he would have thought she was if not for the heart monitor which beeping casually.


    "Is her twin brother awake?"


    Ken heard Roman Lee speaking.


    One of the other doctors nodded his head.


    "Yes."


    And with that everyone left.


    Ken tilted his head. The quality was so poor so he couldn''t see the face of the girl in the bed from the distance.


    The first clip ended so he opened the next attachment.


    This time, it was a boy with the same body built like the girl from the other video.


    "Where is my sister?" the boy yelled in a rough voice as if he had just used the remaining strength in his body.


    "Don''t worry, your sister is sleeping. In the meantime, why don''t we have a chat, Danny Chen?"


    Genius 265:


    In the bed under the sheet, Dane opened her eyes. She didn''t really know what time it was but the sun setting outside made her realize that a day has passed since she got married.


    "Hey,"


    By that husky voice, Danie looked next to her. All of Evan''s wound has healed, there''s not even a scar aside from the rope marks on his wrists and feet.


    Her lips moved to smile, the sun peeking through the curtain illuminated her face.


    "Get up now before my husband finds you here," she teasingly stated, her fingers on his hair stroking it yfully.


    Evan furrowed his brows, he sat up and slightly turned his body to look at her.


    "I guess Jared was the one who snatched me from my room."


    Danie didn''t reply, instead, she stretched a hand reaching for the telephone on the side table.


    She dialled Jared''s number to clear the confusion.


    "What do you want in return?" she said straight. One thing she knew, Jared was not a generous type, he surely wanted something from this.


    There was a heavy sigh from the other line before Jared replied, "I want to see my family soon. Thest person who looked for them was Ken Chu, the sooner I reunited with them the better."


    Danie snickered. It has been a part of their deal, to get his family.


    "It''s already part of the deal so, tell me what you want?"


    Jaredughed on the other line, "we just had our wedding Danie. It''s normal for a newlywed to have their honeymoon and since you won''t sleep with me, I just got you the only person that you would sleep with."


    Danie was simply stunned by his words. Definitely not expecting to hear it from him.


    "I told you, I might be cruel but I have limits. I will pick you up soon. We need to get my family and I believe that you are the only one that has ess to thatke house."


    With that, Jared ended the call.


    Danie was still shocked when she turned to look at Evan.


    "Well¡­ I guess we part ways here. Jared and I will try to find his family."


    Evan pursed his lips. He felt so helpless right now, he wanted to help her find Kierry and make her pay but what would happen if Selena found out that her mother was alive?


    By that thought, his skin crawled. That was the reason why Danie was so careful.


    "I will go back and end my rtionship with Camille. Do what you have to do."


    A sigh of relief sounded from Danie''s parted lips. She was d that Evan understood it and he didn''t stop or convince her to let Kierry go.


    Watching him rising from the bed, Danie stretched a hand and pulled him back by his wrist.


    "You do realize that we are both cheating right?"


    Evan''s face ttened upon hearing it. How can she make a joke with their current situation?


    He gulped hard and locked her cheeks with his palms. He had prepared himself and his mind with the thought of not seeing her while she''s with Jared but thankfully, the man still had some humanity and consideration left.


    "Are you sure that Jared will let you go after you find his family?" he asked sounding so worried. His heart has not been at ease since they broke up and every day it has gotten even worse.


    Danie nodded, eyes were deeply staring at his.


    "Yes. After this, Jared will die. I get his money, power and then we can finally get married but of course, we need to wait because I need to mourn."


    Evan rose a brow, "how long?"


    Danie looked up at the ceiling thinking so deeply, "maybe a month, or a week. It really depends on how he dies."


    She giggled as she moved her lips closer to his, "but I can definitely stay in your room during his funeral."


    Still confused with what she had just said, Evan knew that he needed to trust her if not there won''t be any reason for them to wait for each other.


    --


    After reading the news about Jared and Danie''s wedding Ken could not help but be angry about it.


    Sitting on the tree bench by theke, Ken crumpled the newspaper and threw it into the water. His body was shaking while his mind was filled with questions.


    He wished for Danie to be in front of him so he could ask why.


    Why did she marry him?


    Why him?


    He understood that the rtionship between her and Evan was over but why did she choose Jared


    He let out a heavy sigh. When the phone in his pocket buzzed, it pulled his mind back to reality.


    Taking out the phone from his pocket, he saw the message sent by his secretary.


    His eyebrows creased after seeing that it has attachments. He opened the email with a subject saying: ''I found this from your father''s vault. Now I know why Alexandria Chen daughter Danie is so familiar.''


    Curiosity arose from inside. Ken opened one of the videos, at first, he saw a room, a regr small room that looked like a hospital room. His brows creased deeply when he realized that it was the same bas.e.m.e.nt on the ind his father once owned.


    He gulped hard. There were Roman Lee and three other doctors surrounding the only bed in the room. From the camera position which was hanging on the wall, he saw a girl on the bed.

 Chapter 266 - Genius 266: The video Part 2.

    Chapter 266 - Genius 266: The video Part 2.


    Genius 266:


    The first clip ended so he opened the next attachment.


    This time, it was a boy with the same body built like the girl from the other video.


    "Where is my sister?" the boy yelled in a rough voice as if he had just used the remaining strength in his body.


    "Don''t worry, your sister is sleeping. In the meantime, why don''t we have a chat, Danny Chen?"


    Ken''s body froze after hearing that name. His eyes slowly swelled while his hand holding the phone trembled.


    "Where is my sister! Where is my Dan-Dan!"


    Ken bit his lower lips, his heart was pounding rapidly.


    "Danie will be safe as long as you cooperate. "


    Ken quickly closed the video and opened the third attachment. When he pressed the y button, a loud scream of a small girl screeched from his phone speaker.


    Then, his eyes witnessed every slice of the scalpel on the girls back. The slice that Roman Lee did start from neck to her waist down to her bottom.


    Ken''s body has turned statue, the blood, the bones, the scream and the face of the girl, he saw everything.


    Midway of the video, someone took the phone from his hand. Ken''s blurry eyes looked up to see Novie looking at him with trouble.


    Novie had just finished cleaning up the kitchen when she heard faint voices of a kid crying. Her eyebrows creased, she was certain that there was no one in theke aside from her family and Ken.


    She walked towards the back door leading to theke. Shock registered on her face when she saw Ken sitting on a wooden bench by theke holding a phone with aplex expression.


    The weep of the kids came from the phone he was holding, Novie walked closer. The crying voice and pleading words of a girl were so disturbing. When Novie stood in front of Ken her eyes dropped on the phone only to see a gruesome video ying.


    A girl on the bed both hands and feet were tied up while sheid on her chest.


    There was blood on the beding from the long cut on her back, Novie could see the bones and the flesh, causing her stomach to churn.


    When she noticed tears dropping on the screen, she immediately snatched the phone from Ken.


    The man looked up to her and there she found a man which was opposite of what Amy described.


    He was not the heartless man with cold eyes, instead, tears were wetting his glossy grey eyes. She gulped hard, there was too much emotion on his face. An emotion that even she could not bear to see.


    Biting her lower lips, Novie sat on the space next to him.


    She didn''t know the story behind the video, whether Ken knew the girl or not but she was certain that he was hurting and it made her realize that he was not the man that Amy described.


    "What are you doing?" Ken said in a broken voice.


    His voice was so rough and broken to hear and it was breaking Novie''s heart.


    She didn''t know what came to her, suddenly her hand moved and pulled his head closer to her. She buried his face on her shoulder when Ken didn''t move, she stroked his hair gently.


    "Just cry, after this, we can both forget about this."


    She could feel his body hardening but soon her skin felt his tears going through her clothes.


    She kept stroking his hair while he continued shedding tears with no sounds.


    He must have kept it for so long time. That''s what Novie thought. For a man to cry in front of a stranger, the pain inside must be eating him out.


    She looked at the screen with a paused video on it, the girl on the bed was in despair. The white sheet of the hospital bed has turned red from her blood while the doctors around her were acting as if she was not a human.


    She gulped hard and turned off the phone when Ken pulled away. He got up, snatched the phone from her hand and walked away.


    Novie watched him until he disappeared from her sight, then she leaned on the wooden chair and looked up ahead


    ***


    After Jared and Danie arrived at theke house, the two went straight to the gate.


    Danie opened it while Jared followed her.


    "How did you know that they are here?" she asked with curiosity.


    "The same way I found out that Kierry is alive," Jared replied.


    Danie stopped in her track, with confusion on her face she turned to look at him.


    "So you had people watching us?"


    Jared nodded in response.


    "So, why did you ask The President to use his soldiers to look for me if you know exactly where I was?"


    She clearly remembered the reason why Jared took An and it was because Lemuel couldn''t find her.


    "If I do that then Kim would have been still alive. There is a reason why I didn''t deliver you to Kim, Danie."


    Danie felt so troubled by his words. She could read her mind, all the n he had made but she couldn''t understand why did he follow that n instead of just abducting her.


    Jared blew out a sigh and held her hand, "my n was to ckmail your friend into killing my father and then I will use you to get my family but," he paused and slightly shook his head. He let his guard down when he thought Danie died. If he knew that she was faking it, he would have probably gone to his original n. In that way, he won''t need to marry her and give her half of his money.


    "You fooled me and found out my weakness. So, we need to work together and get home to the people we love and cherish."


    Danie nkly stared at him. When Evan''s figure popped in her head, she pulled her hand away.


    "I will get Ken so you and your family can talk."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!